《Starting With an SSS-Rank Swordsmanship Talent》 Chapter 1 Regression Inside a spacious bedchamber, a young man could be seen sleeping on the bed. His eyebrows were furrowed as if he was experiencing a nightmare. Suddenly, his eyes sprung open and he abruptly sat up straight. Looking around, he was confused and disoriented. He clutched his head and organized his messy thoughts. I thought I died after getting shot by an arrow. How did I survive? Alaric could still vividly remember the last scenes before his death. The comrades who died for him, the enemies he had slaughtered, and the arrow that ultimately killed him... He remembered it all. While he was recalling the scenes of that battle, a series of knocks on the door pulled him from his thoughts. "Come in." Alaric was surprised by the young voice that came out of his mouth. A young maidservant pushed open the door. She bowed to him the moment she stepped inside the room. "My lord, it''s almost time for breakfast." When he saw the familiar yet unfamiliar face, Alaric was shocked, disbelief written all over his face. "Nana?" His voice trembled as emotions welled up in his heart. The young maidservant was embarrassed when she heard this endearing nickname. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Alaric slowly approaching her, his eyes filled with a mixture of joy and guilt. "I-is... it really you? You''re alive..." Alaric''s voice choked as he stared at the young girl. She was Elena. She has been with him since her parents sold her to his family. She was only six years old at that time, while he was ten. At first, he didn''t like being around with her. He felt that she was a nuisance, but Elena''s sincere and innocent heart moved him. He didn''t treat her like a servant. He cared for her like she was his real sister. However, something tragic happened. This innocent young girl later committed suicide after being repeatedly abused by his uncle. She was only seventeen when she died. He only found out the true reason for her suicide a few years later when his uncle, with a slip of his tongue, accidentally mentioned it in his drunken stupor. Looking at Elena''s childish face, Alaric took her in his arms and embraced her tightly. When he felt the warmth of her body, he could no longer hold back his emotions as tears slid down his cheeks. "M-My lord?" Elena raised her head in surprise when she felt him trembling. And when she saw that he was crying, she was flustered. "W-Why are you crying, my lord?" Hearing her worried voice, Alaric smiled as he gently stroked the back of her head. "I''m just happy to see you again. I missed you so much, Nana..." He could still remember the days when he cried every time he visited her tomb. The remorse and the regret from his past life made him even more emotional. Elena was embarrassed and shyly lowered her head. "S-Stop saying such embarrassing things, my lord. And please don''t call me Nana in front of other people." Looking at her pouting her lips and hearing her shy voice, Alaric felt the warmth that he had been seeking for a long time. Alaric held back his emotions and took a seat beside his father. "Why are you still in your nightwear?" Maria asked with concern as she stared at her son''s face. Lucas didn''t say anything, but it looked like he also wanted to hear Alaric''s explanation. "About that... I woke up late..." Alaric found a random excuse. "You should sleep early tonight. It won''t be good for your body if you always sleep late." His mother reminded him. "Yes, mother." Alaric smiled as he nodded his head. At the corner of his eyes, he noticed Elena sticking her head out by the door, peeking at him while making a funny face. Alaric beckoned to her. "Nana, come and sit beside me!" Elena was so shocked by his words that she immediately hid herself. Seeing this, Alaric chuckled and shook his head in amusement. "Dad, Mom, I''d like to invite Elena to dine with us." Lucas and Maria were already aware of the close relationship between Alaric and his young maidservant. In truth, they were already planning to make her his concubine as soon as she reached a marriageable age. "Alright. She can join us to eat." Lucas nodded. He then made a hand signal to the old butler who was standing behind him. "Elena, come in and sit with us," Maria called out gently, while the old butler quietly grabbed a chair for Elena. The young maidservant who was hiding outside jolted when she heard this. Oh my god! She was screaming nervously in her heart. She never thought that Alaric would actually boldly ask the baron and the madam to let her join them for breakfast. Left with no choice, Elena nervously entered the dining hall. She bowed at Lucas and Maria, her eyes shifted with anxiety. Meanwhile, the old butler placed a chair next to Alaric and returned to his spot behind the baron. "Come here, Nana!" Alaric patted the empty seat next to him. He even pulled it closer to him. Elena blushed in embarrassment when she heard him calling her with that nickname. Grr!! I told him not to call me that in front of others! She timidly lowered her head and walked towards the empty seat. After sitting down, she didn''t even dare lift her head. It was the first she had sat with them at the dinner table so she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Relax. We are just going to eat." She felt Alaric''s warm hand patting her head. "Stop teasing her. You are only making her uncomfortable." Maria gave him a look of reproach. "I-I''m fine, madam. Lord Alaric isn''t making me uncomfortable. I''m just a little bit nervous." Elena spoke in his defense. Alaric smugly smiled at his mother. Watching them bicker, the baron''s lips curved upwards. A while later, the servants came in to bring their food. Chapter 2 SSS-Rank Swordsmanship Talent After a hearty meal with his family, Alaric went to the bathroom for a quick bath. Inside the bathroom, Alaric was comprehending how he was able to return to the past. Were all the things he experienced just a long nightmare? He wanted to make himself believe that it was just a dream, but he knew that he had truly traveled back in time. He sighed and sorted out his thoughts. Ten years from now, the current emperor of Astania would die. His death would later fracture the empire because of the civil war caused by his sons who were both vying for the throne. However, this wasn''t the most important thing in Alaric''s mind. He had to prevent the death of his family and the downfall of House Silversword! His main priority was to observe his uncle. That guy was the main culprit for the fall of House Silversword! He secretly plotted to take over Lucas''s position to replace him as the new head of the household. To achieve this, he bribed one of the servants and asked them to poison Lucas''s food. Even though Lucas was a powerful warrior, his body gradually weakened under the influence of the potent poison. That was how the mighty Baron Lucas Silversword fell. I should observe my Uncle''s movements discreetly. Alaric''s face turned cold as he recalled the image of that kind-looking middle-aged man. He might looked like a harmless guy from his outward appearance, but beneath that kind facade was a venomous beast of a human! Just the thought of him filled Alaric with profound rage. Out of nowhere, a transparent cyan screen suddenly appeared before him, almost making him jump up in surprise. [Loading system.] [Scanning the host.] Alaric Silversword [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 70/100 Potential: B Talent: Horseback Riding (D), Swordsmanship (D), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F) Strength: 17 Stamina: 18 Agility: 15 Vitality: 17 Endurance: 17 Mana: 3 Battle Points: 0 [You received a newbie gift pack.] An image of a golden gift box appeared on the screen. [Do you want to open the newbie gift pack?] [Yes] [No] Alaric was baffled by what he was seeing. He even thought that he was hallucinating. He closed his eyes, but when he opened them, the translucent cyan screen was still there. He reached out his hand and tried to touch the screen. [Yes] He accidentally clicked [Yes]. [Opening newbie gift pack...] I really summoned an Elite Knight! No way! Alaric couldn''t believe that his guess turned out to be right. To become an Elite Knight, one had to accumulate enough mana and train their physical body to a certain extent. Before his death, Alaric was an Elite Knight and it took him years of arduous training to become one. If his training time from childhood was to be counted, it took him more than twenty years to become an Elite Knight. "Rise," Alaric muttered as he observed the middle-aged Elite Knight. Hearing his words, Galanar stood up. Alaric was a tall guy himself. He was at 196 centimeters, but he was still a head shorter than Galanar. This guy might be as tall as his father, or probably even taller. Now, how should I explain this to my parents? Alaric paced around the room, thinking of a good excuse that wouldn''t make his parents suspicious. At this moment, he heard a series of knocks on the door, followed by Elena''s cute voice. "My lord, it''s time for your training. His Lordship wants you to head to the training grounds as soon as possible." "Alright. I''ll be there!" Looking at the still Galanar, Alaric didn''t know what to do. What should I do with this guy? I can''t let him stay here. Alaric sighed helplessly. From the looks of it, his only choice was to bring Galanar with him to the training grounds. Leaving him inside his bedchamber might cause chaos especially if the servants or guards would find him. "I''ll bring you to the training grounds. It''s best if you don''t speak when someone asks you things, but in the off-chance that you have no choice, this is what you should tell them..." Alaric taught him how to respond in case his parents asked him some questions. Galanar was silent the entire time so he couldn''t tell if the guy had remembered his words. "Follow me." Alaric shook his head. He could only make an excuse on the spot. Whether his father would believe it, he couldn''t care less anymore. As they headed out of the mansion, Galanar''s presence quickly attracted attention. "Who is that guy? I haven''t seen him before." "He''s so tall!" "Is he a knight?" Alaric ignored the curious servants and brought Galanar directly to the training grounds. When they arrived, everyone turned their gazes and looked at them. Lucas stopped his training and turned his gaze. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the man walking respectfully one step behind his son. "Father." Lucas nodded indifferently. "That man is?" Here goes nothing... Alaric put on a calm look as he responded. "This is Galanar. He is an Elite Knight. He is now working for me." Hearing this, Lucas was inwardly surprised. It was difficult to hire Elite Knights. Even the allure of money couldn''t move them. This is because most knights didn''t like to work under someone. House Silversword only had three Elite Knights. One was the commander of the guards. The other one was the old butler, and the last one was Alaric''s uncle. As for Lucas, he was already a Transcendent Knight, the realm beyond the Elite Knight. The fact that Alaric managed to invite an Elite Knight to work for him made Lucas quite pleased. "I see. He can stay here and practice with you. I will process his identification later. As long as he doesn''t have a complicated background, I will accept him as one of us." Alaric was secretly relieved that his father didn''t ask more questions. "Don''t worry, father. Galanar is a wandering Elite Knight. He doesn''t have any issues with his background." Lucas nodded upon hearing his words. "You are already eighteen. As someone who will inherit my position, it is necessary for you to have your own trusted subordinates. You should start gathering more people on your side. However, their allowances and salaries will be your problem. Do you understand?" Chapter 3 Daily Mission "Yes, father! I will find a way to earn money. I won''t touch our family''s treasury." As someone from the future, he knew many locations where he could find valuable things that were worth a lot of money. He also knew which businesses they could invest in. "You don''t need to feel pressured. If you need help. Don''t hesitate to ask for my help." Lucas said before he went back to his training. Alaric bowed gratefully to his father. He then turned his head to Galanar. "Galanar, you can train on your own here. You can find the equipment there. Just be careful when you are swinging your sword." Galanar nodded. "Yes, my lord." He cupped his fists and went to grab some training equipment, to begin with his training. Meanwhile, Alaric went to the weapon rack and grabbed a steel sword. He now had the SSS-Class Swordsmanship Talent so he wanted to find out if it wasn''t a mere fluke that he had comprehended all those sword movements. Some of the guards curiously looked over. Alaric rarely came here to practice so they wanted to see what he would do. Normally, people in the training grounds do simple physical training to work on their muscles and strength. Some also hone their weapon proficiency with repeated exercises. As for the knights, other than physical training and weapon proficiency training, they also do mana training. Alaric was only a Knight Apprentice so he still couldn''t control the mana in his body. Before starting with his sword training, Alaric did some light exercises to warm up his muscles. However, before he could start, the translucent cyan screen appeared before him. He looked around and checked if the others could see the screen, but no one showed any reaction. So I''m the only one who can see this thing? Alaric was no longer surprised. He already believed that this thing was an immortal relic and he was planning to make full use of it. Why wouldn''t he use it when it''s already handed to him on a silver platter? Only fools would do that. ___ Daily Mission: 100 pushups 100 sit-ups 100 pull-ups 10 km run 100 vertical slashes 100 diagonal slashes 100 horizontal slashes 100 stabs@@@@ Rewards: 10 Battle Points, 1 EXP, and 1 Stat Point Penalty for failure: - 1 random stat point ____ This... What is this? Alaric stared at the tutorial for the weird training exercises on the daily mission. Each exercise had a tutorial so he quickly understood them. So if I do these exercises, I will be rewarded. There is even a penalty... Alaric still had no clue about the specifics of the translucent cyan screen. However, his instincts told him that something good would happen if he followed the weird exercises. So that''s how you do a push-up. I just need a hundred, right? After watching the push-up tutorial, Alaric followed the posture and started doing push-ups. The guards stared at him in confusion. The exercises they normally did were lifting heavy objects, wall climbing with weights, or sparring with training weapons. "What is Lord Alaric doing?" Mana: 3 Battle Points: 1010 Stat Points: 1 Alaric saw the changes on the screen which displayed the quantification of his physical abilities. What is this EXP thing? Will I become a Knight once it reaches a hundred? A look of anticipation flashed in his eyes as he thought of this. In his last life, he only became a Knight when he was in his twenties. What do these battle points do? Unfortunately, there was no tutorial on these things so he could only temporarily put it aside. Suddenly, he noticed that there were plus (+) symbols on his stats. These symbols weren''t here the last time I checked it. Out of curiosity, he clicked the ''+'' symbol on his strength. + 1 Strength A message appeared on the screen, followed by his Strength going from 17 to 18. The Stat Points also turned to 0. It finally dawned on him. So the stat points can increase my physical abilities! What a pity! I only got one from the daily mission. He tried testing his strength by lifting some weights. It wasn''t much, but he did feel a slight increase in his strength. Sweet! "Alaric!" Lucas'' voice interrupted his thoughts. "What can I do for you, father?" Lucas approached him and said. "Those exercises you performed... Where did you learn them?" Alaric scratched his head as he thought of a random excuse. "I learned them myself." "By yourself?" Lucas was surprised to hear that. Alaric nodded. "Yes. I thought that doing those exercises could help me develop my body." "Then what about those sword techniques?" Lucas sensed the fluctuations in his eyes, but he didn''t expose his son. "That... I felt that the orthodox sword stances put way more emphasis on strength. This is good, but in the battlefield where stamina is important, you need to preserve as much strength as possible. That''s why I made some adjustments with the postures to make them less draining to the muscles." This was Alaric''s comment on the orthodox sword stance. He felt that the ones shown in the tutorials were better. He didn''t know why he felt that way. He guessed that it was related to his SSS-Class Swordsmanship Talent. After awakening that talent, it was as if he could see through the mistakes in any sword movements with just one look. Lucas became silent. He felt that Alaric wasn''t saying the whole truth. There must be some kind of secret related to those exercises, but why did he perform them in front of the others? I should ask him again next time. "Alright. You may go." Lucas waved his hand. Alaric bowed lightly. He then left the training ground with Galanar. After they left, Lucas grabbed his sword. It was a two-handed heavy sword that was similar to the one Galanar had. Lucas closed his eyes and recalled Alaric''s posture when he performed the sword slashes. Seeing this, everyone immediately gave him some space. A moment later, Lucas opened his eyes and abruptly swung his heavy sword. SWISH!!! The sword made a sharp humming sound and even caused a violent fluctuation of the wind. Lucas was stunned by the unexpected power behind that slash. Chapter 4 Becoming a Knight 2nd of September, Year 208 on the Astanian Calendar. It has been a month since Alaric returned to the past. He spent the whole month of August adjusting to his younger body. He also familiarized himself with the people and the environment. Everything was happening exactly like how it had played out in his past life. Other than doing his daily training, Alaric also ventured into business with the help of his mother. Even though he knew about the future, he was still a complete newbie in business. He realized how awesome his mother was when he started his own business. Today my EXP will reach a hundred after I complete my daily mission. Alaric headed to the training ground as he inspected his profile. Alaric Silversword [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 99/100 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (D), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F) Strength: 18 + Stamina: 18 + Agility: 15 + Vitality: 17 + Endurance: 17 + Mana: 3 Battle Points: 1290 Stat Points: 28 He had already accumulated 28 stat points, but he had no plans to allocate them for the time being. "Good morning, my lord!" "Sir Galanar is also here!" Lucas wasn''t there so Alaric immediately started his training. 100 push-ups ?? 100 sit-ups ?? 100 pull-ups ?? 10 km run ?? 100 vertical slashes ?? 100 diagonal slashes ?? 100 horizontal slashes ?? 100 stabs ?? [You received 10 Battle Points.] [You received 1 EXP.] [You received 1 Stat Point.] [You have accumulated enough EXP to advance. Do you want to use 1000 Battle Points to advance to the next realm?] [Yes] [No] I finally succeeded! Alaric was thrilled when he saw the system prompts. So that''s what the Battle Points are for. Lucas smiled and waved his hand impatiently. "You may go. I still have to send the invitation letters to my friends." "Yes, father." Alaric bowed and watched him leave. Looking at his father''s excited figure, he couldn''t help but shake his head. So he can also smile like that. After Lucas left, the guards immediately surrounded Alaric and congratulated him again. Alaric spent another ten minutes thanking everyone before he left the training ground with Galanar. The workshop he opened was outside their territory. It was located in a nearby city, Vale. It was a place with hundreds of thousands of residents! To get there, Alaric took a horse-drawn carriage. They traveled for almost an hour before they arrived. Looking at the tall walls that surrounded the city, Alaric''s eyes burned with passion. I will make our territory bigger than this place. With the help of the immortal relic and his knowledge of the future, he was confident that he could build an even more prosperous city than Vale! A moment later, their carriage finally entered the city. Alaric''s workshop was located at the heart of the city. There was a lot of traffic there so he bought an old workshop and rebuilt it. "We''re here, my lord!" The coachman''s voice drifted into his ears. Alaric stepped out of the carriage and looked at the newly refurbished two-story building. It was far from the decrepit building that it was before. "Stay here, Galanar. I''ll go in by myself." "Yes, my lord." Galanar bowed his head. Alaric entered the workshop and the first thing that greeted him was the fragrant scent of lilies and jasmine. This is it! This is the smell that I was familiar with! As soon as he entered the shop, the two female shop attendants were stunned. "My lord! You should have told us that you are visiting today! We could have waited for you outside..." One of the ladies, a young woman with average facial features but a bombshell of a body, exclaimed as she bowed her head deeply. "Why would I make you wait outside? It''s too hot out there." Alaric shook his head. "By the way, where is the manager?" He asked. "The manager is inspecting the products in the production room, my lord. He didn''t want us to go in so we can only wait here." The one who answered was the other lady, a woman in her late twenties. She had fair white skin and above-average facial features. "I see. Are there any completed products?" "Yes, my lord! The manager brought them in this morning. Would you like to see them?" The woman with a bombshell body replied. "Yes. Let''s have a look." Alaric nodded, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. The two ladies walked to the cabinet and took out five rectangular boxes. They then carefully placed them on the table. "Please inspect them, my lord. The manager worked really hard to make them." The fair-skinned woman remarked. Nodding his head, Alaric opened the boxes one by one. Soon, the fragrant scent of different kinds of flowers assailed his nostrils. Inside the boxes was an item called scented soap. This thing was used to cleanse the body and rid it of dirt. In his past life, it was a very popular product among women, especially to the nobility. Before it was created, people used the older version of soap wherein they used animal fats and wood ashes mixed with water. It had an unpleasant smell, but it could remove dirt. The scented soap was created by a middle-aged commoner. When it was released to the market, it quickly became famous. The man who created it also became rich overnight, but the value of his product attracted the attention of a corrupt official who later ordered his arrest. His wealth was confiscated and even the recipe of his product was interrogated out of his mouth. He was later executed by the official. Alaric heard about it since it became the talk of the town in his past life when the official''s corruption was discovered. This will become my source of money in the future... Alaric could already see money rolling in his pockets. Chapter 5 Visiting the Orphanage Alaric entered the production room after inspecting the completed products. "Didn''t I tell you that you''re not allowed in-" "Eh? My lord! Why are you here? This place is dirty!" A middle-aged man with shaggy hair and a messy beard was startled when he saw Alaric. "Vince, you look like you didn''t sleep for a few days." Alaric smiled wryly at him. This man was the creator of soap, a talented individual with an innovative mind. The only bad thing about him was that he only takes a bath once a week. It was very ironic since he was the man who brought soap into the world. "It''s fine. I slept two days ago." Vince waved it off as if it was a normal thing. Alaric could only shake his head helplessly. This guy was so obsessed with his inventions that he would even go as far as skipping rest and meals. He was truly a peculiar man. "You should stop that unhealthy lifestyle, Vince. It won''t be good for your body. You''re not young anymore. You shouldn''t overdo it." Vince stared at him weirdly. "Sometimes I think that you are not a noble, my lord. Nobles don''t care about their servants'' lives. You are different. That''s why I decided to work for you." Hearing this, Alaric smiled and shook his head. "Enough about me. Are the products ready to be put up for sale?" When he mentioned the products, Vince eagerly showed off his creations. "These are all the soaps I made, my lord. They only need to be packaged in boxes and they will be ready to be put up for sale." "How many have you made?" Alaric asked. Vince rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. "I think I made around six hundred pieces." "Six hundred? That''s not enough." Alaric shook his head. This was far from the ideal amount he was looking for. "If you want to increase the production, we will need more people, but there is a high chance that our recipe will be leaked," Vince muttered. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take care of the personnel issue. Just take some rest for now. You can begin with the production after I send the new workers over." Alaric knew where to find trustworthy people. "Ugh. Fine. You''re the boss. I''ll listen to you." Vince clicked his tongue. Alaric chuckled when he saw his expression. "By the way, there will be a celebration in the mansion next week. You guys better be there. I''ll send you the invitation cards later." "A celebration? Is it for a birthday?" Vince raised an eyebrow, a curious look hung on his face. Alaric smiled mysteriously. "You''ll know soon." "Hey! Who are you!? What''s your business here!?" Alaric turned his head and saw a young man who looked to be in his late teens. Behind him was an old couple walking side by side. "You rude, kid! Stop shouting at our guest!" The woman who seemed to be in her fifties scolded the teen and beat him with a broom. "Grandma, that guy looks suspicious!" The teen pointed at Alaric with a look of defiance. Seeing this guy, Alaric couldn''t help but laugh. So this is what you are like as a kid, Rasmus. This rebellious teen was one of the few people he had befriended in his past life after he was conscripted by the crown prince. Rasmus was abandoned by his parents at birth and he was raised by the old couple at this orphanage so he was extremely protective of them. The old man was just calmly observing the situation when he took notice of the insignia on Alaric''s clothes. His eyes flashed and he immediately pulled Rasmus behind him as he asked cautiously. "My lord, are you perhaps from House Silversword?" "House Silversword?!" Rasmus was stunned when he heard this. Even though he was a commoner, he had received some education from the old couple. He was told that House Silversword was the biggest reason why Vale was able to stand firm despite the continuous attacks from outside forces. Those stories made Rasmus admire them. "That''s right. My name is Alaric Silversword. I hope you are not offended by my unannounced visit." Alaric cupped his fists- a standard salute of the knights. Seeing this, the old man returned the salute. From his snappy posture and resolute eyes, Alaric sensed the valor of a veteran knight. "You honor us with your presence, my lord! I am William Dominic, a former knight of Astania." After exchanging some greetings with the old couple, Alaric extended his hand to Rasmus and smiled. "Hello! I''m sorry if I had offended you. Can you tell me your name?" It''s good to see you again, my friend... Alaric''s eyes flashed with emotion. Memories of Rasmus appeared in his mind and played like a movie. After knowing that he was from House Silversword, Rasmus was no longer hostile. "I should be the one apologizing. You can just call me Rasmus, my lord." He scratched his head, feeling embarrassed by his earlier behavior. "Rasmus is it? We should be of the same age. There''s no need to be formal." "Let''s head in, my lord. We can continue our conversation inside." The retired knight, William, invited him to their humble home. Chapter 6 Alarics Generous Offer "My lord, can you tell us why you have decided to visit our humble home?" William asked with a serious look as soon as they took their seats. "There''s no need to be nervous. I came here because I was made aware of your tough financial situation. Your orphanage takes in children who have no home. You give them food, and clothes, and even provide them with basic education." "You have my respect." "However, it must have been tough raising the children without sufficient funding. I believe you guys have already tried asking the officials for some donation, but you were rejected." William sighed and shook his head. "It is as you have said, my lord. We tried asking the officials for financial support, but they didn''t even bother to speak with us. We also tried reaching out to some merchants, but they actually wanted to get the young girls in exchange for funding. How could we agree to their ridiculous demands?" He looked agitated when he mentioned that. "Since then, we started growing our own food. We also raised some livestock. We then sell the extra vegetables and fruits at the market for money. That''s how we managed to survive until now." The old woman, Josephine, cried, probably saddened by their difficult situation. Rasmus held the old woman''s hand as he held back his tears from falling. Alaric felt sorry for what they had experienced. "How about this?" "I will give financial support to the orphanage. I will also send some teachers to give the children a proper education." The faces of Josephine and Rasmus brightened when they heard his words. Only William remained calm in the face of his tempting offer. "What''s the catch, my lord?" There was no free lunch in this world. "In exchange, the orphanage will send some children to work for my shop." William''s expression changed so Alaric quickly explained. "It''s not a difficult job." "They just need to make something for me. They will also get paid daily for the job."@@@@ Alaric took out a small box from his pocket and showed it to William. "This is the product of my shop." William and the other two curiously looked at the item inside the box. When William opened it, the fragrant scent of lilies slapped their faces. "This is!" "How fragrant!" "It smells like lilies." Alaric smiled when he saw their reaction. "That thing is called scented soap. We haven''t released it in the market yet since we don''t have a lot in stock. Once we get enough manpower, we will begin with the production and sell it as soon we have enough supply for the market." William closed the box and put it on the table. "What does this thing do, my lord?" He asked. Alaric chuckled. "It''s fine. Just let him be. I like his attitude. Anyway, to answer your question...Yes, the children will receive payment during the training. It''s part of the job so they will be properly compensated." "However..." "I don''t plan on letting you work at the shop, Rasmus." "Huh? Why? Is it because of my attitude?" Rasmus''s face fell when he heard this. He was only a year away from becoming an adult so he wanted to start earning some money. Josephine and William also stared at him curiously, wondering what this was all about. Alaric shook his head. "It''s not about that. I have a better proposition for you, but you will need to get your guardian''s approval." Rasmus looked confused. "I plan to bring some talented children to the estate and train them to become Knights." There were plenty of talented individuals among the commoners, but because of the lack of opportunity, their potential was buried. In his past life, there were some people who had revealed their enormous potential after they were forced to join the civil war. Unlike most people who struggled to control mana, they were able to control this energy with ease. They progressed faster than the others and quickly rose to power. If he could gather those people, Alaric would have enough manpower to stop the civil war. That was his ultimate goal. He didn''t want to go through that hell again. That war caused devastating damage to the empire and it brought misery to a lot of people. Rasmus felt his blood pumping when he heard this. It was his dream to become a soldier. As for becoming a Knight, that was his lifelong goal. How could he not be excited when a chance to become one was presented to him? "That..." Rasmus stared at William with a pleading look. "Grandpa, please I want to become a Knight!" Seeing him like this, William sighed helplessly. "Alright. Alright." "Are you sure about this, Rasmus?" Alaric spoke with all seriousness. "Once you begin with the training, there is no turning back anymore. You will have less freedom and you will have to serve House Silversword." Josephine and William didn''t say anything. They were Rasmus''s guardians, but the final decision was still in his hands. "You should think it over before you make a decision. Your choice will affect your future so you should discuss it with your guardians." Alaric didn''t want to force him. William and Josephine stared gratefully at him upon hearing his words. "I will take my leave first. You can give me your response tomorrow." Alaric stood up and bid them farewell. Watching the departing carriage, William patted Rasmus''s shoulder. "You should follow your heart, Rasmus. This might be the opportunity that you have been waiting for. I know that you want to become a Knight. House Silversword is a good choice and Lord Alaric seems like a good leader as well." "I made a promise that I would protect everyone, but I barely know how to wield a sword. I hate how powerless I am! If I had the power, my brothers and sisters wouldn''t have to suffer anymore!" "Grandpa, I have already made my decision!" Chapter 7 Dragon Tail Fern Alaric returned to House Silversword''s territory after he visited the orphanage. The first thing he did upon his return was to gather the money he had saved up over the years. This should be enough to pay the children for two weeks, but I still need more money to fulfill my promise to William. Alaric promised that he would donate funds to the orphanage. However, his savings were far from enough. He didn''t want to use the household''s money since he had promised his father that he wouldn''t touch it. It would be embarrassing if he went back on his words. He had to gather funds as quickly as possible. In his past life, there were rare items discovered by wanderers. Some of them were of great value and they even caused major upheavals when they were found. Alaric suddenly thought of one particular item found on the eastern side of Vale. It was a miracle herb called Dragon Tail Fern. It got its name from its whip-like features that made it look like a miniature dragon tail from certain angles. This miracle herb was capable of tempering the human body, but this wasn''t its most important function. Consuming this herb could also aid the Knights in their mana training, speeding up their progress twofold! It was also because of this that this herb was sold at sky-high prices. The only problem was that it was so difficult to find them since they only grow in certain conditions. Alaric knew where he could find this herb and it wasn''t just a single stalk.@@@@ From what he could remember, the number of Dragon Tail Fern found in that place was in the hundreds! If he could gather all the Dragon Tail Ferns from that place, he would have enough money to fund the orphanage for the next three years and he would still be left with a decent amount for himself. However... There was a minor problem. That place was the home of a ferocious creature with a threat level classified as ''Fatal''. Monsters were graded based on their threat levels- the degree of danger they posed to the civilians. Fatal-grade monsters were already capable of harnessing mana and they also possessed intelligence far greater than normal animals. A normal warrior or even a Knight Apprentice would be helpless when faced with such a creature. Usually, a team of Knights would be dispatched when a monster of the Fatal-grade was causing havoc. Alaric had to thoroughly prepare for his trip to that place. I need to bring more people with me. Although he had Galanar who was an Elite Knight, he planned to bring more Knights with him in case the information he had was wrong. His information about that place was only based on the rumors he had heard in his past life so it was better to take some precautions. When he realized that it was his son, his face broke into a smile. "Do you need anything from me?" Lucas pointed at the seat in front of his desk, gesturing for him to sit down. Alaric nodded to the old butler before he bowed to Lucas. He then took his seat. "Father, I heard of rumors that a Dragon Tail Fern was found in the eastern side of Vale." "I would like to investigate the area to see if it''s true." Hearing this, Lucas chuckled. "And here I thought it was something serious." "You don''t need my permission for this. You can go there if you want, but you need to be careful. There are reported sightings of monsters in that place so you must exercise caution." "I know." Alaric nodded. "The reason I came here is because I need your permission to mobilize the Knights." Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Why will you bring them there? Galanar should be able to handle the monsters there." "It''s just for precaution." Alaric shook his head, thinking of a good excuse that wouldn''t make his father suspicious. "After all, we still haven''t investigated the credibility of the rumors. I would like to bring them there since there is a possibility that this is a trap." He added. Lucas nodded his head. "You have a point. The rumors you heard might have been intentionally spread by someone to attract the public''s attention." "Since that''s the case, I will give you the authority to mobilize the Knights, but... "...how many do you plan to bring with you for this trip?" Alaric raised his hand. "I only need three." The household had a total of eight Knights. Three of them were stationed outside the territory, protecting the key businesses of the household. Only five were at the territory, waiting for their next missions. Lucas thought for a moment before he gave a nod of approval. "Alright. You can take this opportunity to sharpen your skills." "You just became a Knight and you still lacked practical experience in field operations. Whether the Dragon Tail Fern exists or not, this will be a good learning experience for you." "Yes, father." Lucas gave him a few more reminders before he sent him out. Chapter 8 Henry, Rigor, and Aldrin Alaric gathered the Knights in front of the mansion after getting his father''s permission. The five Knights curiously stared at Alaric who was standing in front of them, wondering why he had gathered them. When they noticed his serious expression, they didn''t dare joke around. Alaric quietly studied them one by one. These Knights were from his father''s generation so they were incredibly loyal to him. When Lucas died in his past life, they even wanted to follow him in death. If it wasn''t for Lucas''s last words telling them to protect Alaric, they might have committed suicide when he took his final breath. These Knights were mostly similar in strength and skills, but there was one particular Knight who stood out from the rest. It was an older Knight who seemed to be in his fifties. He had short, graying hair and visible wrinkles on his forehead. He wasn''t that tall and was shorter than Alaric at around 180 centimeters. This man was Henry. He was the oldest Knight serving under the baron. He was also Alaric''s sword instructor when the latter was still a young boy. Among the five Knights, Henry was the most experienced so his presence was necessary for the trip. For the last two spots, he already had someone in mind. He turned his head to a bald, middle-aged Knight with a thick beard. He was as tall as Alaric, but his frame was bigger and he was also more muscular. The left side of his face had a tribal tattoo and he had piercings on his ears. This person was Rigor. Before he served as a Knight for House Silversword, he worked as a mercenary. He was a kind man, but he was cruel to his enemies. The last person that Alaric would bring was the youngest of the five Knights. He was only in his late twenties so his potential was enormous. This man''s name was Aldrin. He was a bit shorter than Alaric at 189 centimeters. He had an ordinary face and tanned skin, but he had a well-built physique. In his past life, Aldrin joined him in the battle between the crown prince and the second prince. At that time, he was already an Elite Knight. Meanwhile, Rigor who boasted strong physical strength was in full-body heavy steel armor. He had a diamond-shaped steel shield strapped on his back and his sword was tied to his waist. On the other hand, Aldrin looked relatively normal compared to them. He wore a simple leather armor that wouldn''t hinder his speed and movements. He was holding a spear in his right hand and he had two short swords strapped firmly on his back. "We are ready to go, my lord!" Henry reported after inspecting their equipment. Alaric nodded. "Alright. Let''s go!" Everyone jumped on their respective mounts which were a special breed of war horses called Wind Horse. Unlike ordinary horses, these horses were stronger and more agile, hence their name. Among them, Rigor''s war horse was the biggest. It was measured at more than 25 hands and weighed over 4000 pounds! Horses are measured in ''hands''. This has been the traditional method of measuring the horses even before Astania was established. One hand is equal to four inches, which is the average span of a human''s thumb and outstretched fingers. Even with Rigor''s massive weight which was further pronounced by his heavy armor, his Wind Horse didn''t seem to be greatly affected. "You should lose some weight, man. Don''t you feel pity for your horse?" Henry shook his head when he heard Rigor''s horse neighing in protest. Rigor gave the old Knight a sidelong glance before he snorted in response. "Mind your own business, old man." Aldrin chuckled when he heard their conversation. Just as they were about to leave, a cute voice suddenly drifted into their ears. "My lord, you must be careful out there!" Feeling surprised, everyone turned their heads. Standing at the mansion''s main door was Elena. She looked visibly embarrassed when she sensed everyone looking at her. Alaric didn''t expect this shy girl to say such things in front of the other Knights. "Don''t worry, Nana. I will be back soon." He promised as he gave her a reassuring smile. Hearing him call her ''Nana'' in the presence of other people made Elena''s cheeks blush. She harrumphed and stomped her foot before she sprinted inside the mansion with an abashed look. Seeing this, Alaric and the Knights laughed. Chapter 9 Heading to the Red Toad Gorge House Silversword''s estate was located at the heart of a small town called North Pine Town, a place further south of Vale. Before the baron became the lord of the town, it was just a small village with a few dozen families who earned their living from farming and hunting wild animals. It was only when House Silversword was established that this place was developed into a town and gained some semblance of prosperity. Now, North Pine Town has over six thousand residents. When Alaric''s group passed by the town''s central square, they encountered some residents who greeted them enthusiastically. These people respected the baron and House Silversword. They believed that it was because of the presence of the baron and the household that North Pine Town managed to grow into what it is now. To the residents'' enthusiastic greetings, Alaric simply smiled and waved his hand. They were in a hurry so they didn''t linger in the town to chat with the residents. Approximately a thousand meters outside North Pine Town was the Evergreen Forest. It was a forest filled with tall evergreens that towered above the ground. Alaric and the Knights were familiar with the forest since it was their hunting ground. No one spoke along the way and their faces turned increasingly serious the moment they stepped inside the forest. Thin rays of sunlight filtered through the dense foliage, lighting up the forest with an ethereal glow. From here, the group had to follow a narrow path which was just barely enough for a carriage to pass through. This trail was a shortcut that led to the eastern side of Vale. It was a rarely used route so the road was uneven. However, to the trained horses, this jagged path was just like a walk in the park, not troubling them in the slightest. The reason why this particular trail was rarely used was because of the presence of monsters. They were creatures more attuned to mana, making them more powerful than normal wild animals. With the presence of these creatures, only a few brave residents and groups of hunters dared to travel here from time to time. Following this narrow trail, one would soon hear the violent splashes of a nearby river. It was the main source of freshwater in North Pine Town, a medium-sized river called Butterfly Creek. This river was connected to a huge lake called Silent Lake which was further east of the Evergreen Forest. Alaric''s group had to pass through the periphery of this lake. Alaric nodded. According to the rumors he had heard from his past life, the beast living inside that cave was a Spiked Grizzly Bear. It was a wild beast bigger than the average bear and it had sharp spikes on its back. "It sounds like the cry of a Spiked Grizzly Bear." Rigor suddenly said with his eyebrows furrowed. Hearing this, Alaric was a bit surprised. He could actually identify the monster based on its sound. "What makes you so sure, Sir Rigor?" Aldrin asked. Rigor shook his head. A gloomy look flashed in his eyes as if he had remembered a dark past. "I had a few encounters with them when I was still a mercenary." Aldrin no longer asked when he saw the former mercenary''s expression. Even Henry who usually joked with him didn''t say anything. "Rigor is right. Inside that cave is a Spiked Grizzly Bear. I''m just not sure how many of them are inside." Alaric confirmed this. A gloomy atmosphere cast over them as soon as they heard Alaric''s confirmation. Spiked Grizzly Bears were difficult to handle. They have thick hides that are almost impenetrable to blades. They also possessed overwhelming physical strength that could even tear apart a Knight! However, the most fearsome feature of these creatures was the sharp spikes on their back. Henry turned his head to Galanar and asked with a stern voice. "Sir Galanar, can you handle an adult Spiked Grizzly Bear?" Everyone looked at the tall figure. He was the only Elite Knight in the group so they would have to rely on him to take care of the monster. Facing everyone''s scrutinizing eyes, Galanar remained calm as he nodded his head. "If it''s just alone, I don''t have any problem dealing with it." The Knights were relieved by his words. They felt comforted that Alaric brought Galanar on this trip. They would have been powerless on their own. Even a veteran Knight like Henry wasn''t confident enough to fight against a creature like the Spiked Grizzly Bear. "From this point forward, keep your eyes peeled." Alaric reminded them. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 10 Fighting the Spiked Grizzly Bear The horses were getting restless as they moved closer to the cave. They made faint snorting noises and their bodies tensed up. It looks like we have to walk by ourselves from this point on. Alaric gave a hand signal, telling everyone to dismount. The entrance of the cave was narrow and the pathway was filled with sharp rocks that weren''t ideal for the horses'' hooves so leaving them outside was the best option. As soon as they stepped inside the cave, the temperature noticeably went up. The smell of the air inside reminded Alaric of a musty abandoned house. There was also this distinctive smell of urine mixed within, making him scrunch his nose. There was no lighting inside so everything was dark. "Light up the torch," Alaric whispered. Aldrin who was holding the torch nodded and lit up the torch. The flickering flame lit up the cave and revealed what was inside. Sharp stalactites hung above them with pointed tips dripping with water. The walls near the entrance of the cave were covered in green moss, giving it an ancient and untouched impression. The group carefully treaded the cave. This time, Galanar was positioned at the front. The Elite Knight''s eyes were narrowed into slits as he warily observed the dark path ahead. Meanwhile, Alaric''s hand was already on the hilt of his sword. His feet were positioned in a way that he could easily react to any situation. This was a habit he had formed during his days as a soldier under the crown prince. At that time, his life was always hanging by a thread. He was in a constant state of danger that he had unconsciously created this habit. At this moment, a violent roar shook the cave and made the group flinch. They were a bit startled by the sudden noise. Galanar slowly took out his weapon, a broadsword that was five-foot long and a width of about two feet. From a glance, it looked like a huge chunk of metal. He then made a series of hand gestures, informing the group that he had sensed the presence of the creature. "Aldrin, give me the torch." Alaric stretched out his hand. Aldrin didn''t know why he asked for the torch, but he handed it to him without asking any questions. Once he got the torch, Alaric made a throwing motion, aiming for the direction that was pointed by Galanar, before throwing it. Everyone watched in surprise as the torch flew across the other side of the cave and revealed the huge creature hiding in the darkness. The torch struck the beast''s body before it fell to the ground. Now that the bear was preoccupied with Henry, Galanar sent another attack, stabbing the creature''s neck with the pointed edge of his sword. The bear didn''t die immediately after having its neck stabbed with the broadsword. It wobbled and walked a few more steps before it fell to the ground with a heavy ''thud''. "Move away! Be careful with its spikes!" Rigor shouted at the group as he pulled Alaric to the ground and lifted his shield to cover him. The Knights quickly dove to the ground when they heard his words. Just then, the sharp spikes on the bear''s back suddenly shoot out in all directions. Suu! Suu! Suu! One of the spikes missed Aldrin by a few inches. A little bit more and his stomach would have been punctured. "Is everyone alright?" Henry rose to his feet and looked around. Alaric was about to respond when he felt something warm dripping by his face. Feeling alarmed, he hurriedly grabbed Rigor and saw a spike sticking on the latter''s left shoulder. "Rigor, you''re injured!" "Argh!" Rigor dropped his shield and groaned in pain. "Are you alright, my lord?" "How can you ask me that when you''re the one who is injured?" Alaric helped him carefully remove his armor. He then grabbed his medicine kit and took out some bandages and herbs. Alaric handed a cloth to Rigor and said. "Bite through it. I will make it quick." Rigor nodded and put the cloth in his mouth, sweat trickled down his face. With a quick pull, Alaric removed the spike. A pained groan leaked out of Rigor''s mouth who was biting on the cloth. After pulling out the spike, Alaric chewed the herbs and spat it out. He then smeared the herb paste on the open wound before wrapping it tightly with bandages. The Knights watched Alaric''s practice movements with surprise. His hands moved like he had done this over a hundred times in the past. Not even a minute had passed when he completed the first aid. "Thanks." Alaric patted Rigor''s injured shoulder which made the latter hiss in pain. Chapter 11 Inside the Cavern Henry squatted down and patted Rigor''s shoulder with a grin. "Good job, fat-ass." "Argh!" "Damn you, old man!" Rigor cussed out. After making sure that he was alright, Alaric instructed the rest to inspect the body of the Spiked Grizzly Bear. Monsters that possessed mana could form a special type of crystal near their heart, the beast soul crystal. It contained the purest energy of the monster which was beneficial to the Knights. Upon absorption, their training speed would increase dramatically. "My lord, this guy has a beast soul crystal!" Aldrin exclaimed after he dug out a small brown crystal in the beast''s chest. Alaric nodded. "Keep it first. We will deal with it once we return to the mansion." "Yes, my lord!" Aldrin put the crystal inside a sack and tied it carefully to his waist. "Rigor, can you walk?" Alaric turned his head at the former mercenary. Even with a face full of sweat and the stabbing pain in his shoulder, Rigor still managed to smirk. "This little bit of injury is nothing, my lord. I will be fine." "Look at you acting so tough." Henry scoffed, staring at him disdainfully. Rigor ignored the old man and went to grab his shield. He then tied it on his back. He couldn''t lift it anymore since he could barely move his left arm, but he could make use of it to protect his back. Seeing this, Henry clicked his tongue. "Don''t exert yourself. Your wound might worsen if you move excessively." Alaric reminded him. "Yes, my lord." Rigor nodded. It turned out that they had yet to reach the end of the tunnel. They had only arrived at an intersection that led deeper into the cave. "Mark our path. There might be more intersections ahead." Alaric instructed. Hearing this, the Knights immediately carved out markings on the wall using their swords. As they went deeper, they arrived at an intersection with four different paths. "Where should we go, my lord?" Henry asked for his opinion.@@@@ Alaric furrowed his eyebrows and thought for a moment. "Yes, my lord!" "Aldrin, you are the fastest in the group so you must draw its attention. The rest will wait for my signal to attack." Alaric issued a series of commands. "Yes, my lord!" Everyone answered in unison. "Go!" Aldrin rushed out with a spear in his hand. "I''m coming, big lizard!" He yelled in provocation. The Iron Back Crocodile''s territorial instincts kicked in when it saw Aldrin charging towards it. The beast growled and lunged at him, crawling with surprisingly quick speed. When Aldrin reached its range, the beast abruptly stopped and lashed its tail at him. Swish! Aldrin jumped and rolled to the side, expertly avoiding its tail. As soon as the beast turned around, Alaric motioned with his hand. The Knights immediately rushed out, brandishing their weapons with unstoppable precision! In just the blink of an eye, they skewered the beast with their swords! The Iron Back Crocodile flailed for a few seconds before its movements faltered. The Knights only pulled their swords when it was no longer moving. Alaric nodded to Aldrin and said. "Check if it''s still alive." "Yes, my lord!" Aldrin carefully approached the body of the beast and prodded it with the tip of his spear. He then stabbed its head to make sure that it was dead. "Good work, everyone!" "Aldrin, go and check if it has a beast soul crystal." "The rest of you... collect the Dragon Tail Ferns!" Alaric instructed. Everything is going smoothly. Good thing we have Galanar here. This trip would have gone differently without Galanar. Having an Elite Knight made things easier for them. Chapter 12 Bountiful Spoils Too bad we didn''t get a beast soul crystal from it. Alaric shook his head, feeling regretful that there was no beast soul crystal in the Iron Back Crocodile''s carcass. Not all Fatal-grade monsters possessed a beast soul crystal. They were only lucky enough to get one from the Spiked Grizzly Bear. The group went to dig up all the Dragon Tail Ferns inside the cavern. In the end, they managed to collect over seven hundred stalks of Dragon Tail Ferns. Alaric was over the moon. Each stalk was worth 15 gold coins in the market and sometimes, it even goes beyond 20 gold coins depending on the supply and the demand. Everything is roughly worth around 14,000 gold coins! With that much money, not to mention 3 years, I can even fund the orphanage for the next hundred years! Holy shit! He had underestimated the number of Dragon Tail Ferns they could find inside the cave. It seems like the information from my past life was either wrong or it was manipulated. He thought to himself. From what he remembered, it was mentioned that there were only a few dozen stalks of Dragon Tail Ferns inside this cave. However, this was no longer any of his concerns. "Good job, everyone!" "But before we go back home, allow me to say a few reminders first." Everyone gathered in front of him, waiting for him to say his piece with serious faces. When he saw that he had gathered their attention, Alaric spoke. "Whatever happened inside this place must remain a secret." "The value of the things we found here could cause a storm, not just in Vale, but in the entire empire!" At this point, his face turned grave as he continued. "We might even be targeted if this information ever spreads." Their faces changed upon hearing his words. Dragon Tail Fern was an important resource for Knights. Just one stalk could help them increase the speed at which they gather mana, what more if they had seven hundred of such herbs? They could already imagine the turmoil it would cause once the news spread. Alaric smiled apologetically at her as he squeezed her hand. "I''m sorry for making you worried, mother." Maria shook her head and forced out a smile. "It''s alright." She was the wife of the baron who was known as the Shield of the North, and she was also aware that her son, Alaric, would follow in his father''s footsteps to carry the banner of House Silversword. The lives of the father and son were destined to be filled with war and bloodshed, so she had already prepared her heart for what was to come no matter how difficult it was for her. This was her duty as the madam of the household. She must be firm and strong no matter what happens. Alaric walked towards Lucas and bowed to him. "Father, I have returned from my trip." Lucas nodded his head with a calm look. "Mn. Good job." His gaze then moved to the two carcasses and the sacks on the wagons. "It seems like your trip was quite fruitful." Alaric grinned upon hearing this. "Yes, father. We accomplished our goal and we even got some extra rewards. Although we encountered some challenges, we managed to overcome them by virtue of our efforts and teamwork." "I see. That''s good to hear." Lucas raised his eyebrows. He was aware that his son''s goal was to search for Dragon Tail Ferns. "I will tell you the details later. Let''s go inside first." Alaric gave him a knowing look. Lucas understood his intentions and nodded. "Alright. Let''s head in." Alaric gave a signal to Henry and the others and said. "Bring in the items. As for the carcasses, let the others deal with them." "Yes, my lord!" The Knights replied. Lucas narrowed his eyes as he looked at the sacks they were carrying. He was curious, but he said nothing. He knew that Alaric would explain things to him soon. As soon as they walked inside the mansion, Alaric took the chance to grab Elena''s hand, gently squeezing it while giving her a warm smile. "Did you wait for me?" He asked with a hint of teasing in his voice. Elena was flustered by his touch. She tried to pull out her hand, but she couldn''t break free from his grip. She shyly looked around to see if the others had noticed anything. When she saw the Knights pretending to be blind, she lowered her head in embarrassment. Chapter 13 Lucass Trust and Alarics Ambition Lucas brought them to his study room. As soon as everyone took their seats, Lucas muttered, his eyes sweeping over, eyeing everyone like a hawk watching its prey. "Now tell me what happened on your trip..." The Knights glanced at Alaric in unison. The matter was too big for them to say it themselves so they unanimously agreed to let him speak. This was also Alaric''s decision. When he sensed their gazes, he looked at his father and replied. "Just as I had told you, father, I brought the Knights to the Red Toad Gorge to search for the cave mentioned in the rumors." Lucas glanced over at the Knights and saw them nodding their heads. Alaric continued. "We went inside the cave to investigate the rumors about the Dragon Tail Fern. There, we encountered an adult Spiked Grizzly Bear..." Hearing this, Lucas furrowed his eyebrows, while Maria gasped in shock. On the other hand, Elena who didn''t know anything about monsters tilted her head in confusion. Alaric''s voice turned serious at this point. "We managed to kill the Spiked Grizzly Bear. Sir Rigor was injured in that battle to protect me." When he mentioned this, Maria sent Rigor a grateful look. "We found this in the body of the beast." Alaric took out the beast soul crystal of the Spiked Grizzly Bear and handed it to his father. Lucas inspected the beast soul crystal before he handed it back to Alaric. "Only powerful monsters can produce beast soul crystals. That Spiked Grizzly Bear must have been a tough beast." He remarked. "That''s right." Alaric nodded. "If Sir Galanar wasn''t with us, it would have been a dangerous battle." Hearing this, the Knights nodded in agreement. As prideful as they were, they couldn''t deny that it was Galanar who did the most damage to the Spiked Grizzly Bear. Their weapons couldn''t even penetrate deeply into its sturdy body. Lucas wasn''t surprised by this. Galanar was an Elite Knight so it wasn''t that difficult for someone like him to kill a Fatal-grade monster. "As we headed deeper into the cave, we found a cavern with a crystal clear pond in the middle," Alaric explained what they had seen in the cavern, including the Iron Back Crocodile that was living in the pond. He also mentioned the presence of the Dragon Tail Ferns. At this point, Lucas could no longer hide his surprise. "You really found the Dragon Tail Ferns?" He stared at Alaric in disbelief. Alaric smiled and made a gesture with his hand. "Knights, please show the patriarch what we have collected in the cavern." "Yes, my lord!" The Knights opened the sacks and revealed the contents.@@@@ "It''s indeed the Dragon Tail Fern!" Lucas stood up from his seat to get a clearer look at the herbs. Maria and Elena also went to take a closer look. Lucas dismissed the Knights and chatted some more with Alaric. After almost an hour, Alaric was finally sent away with Elena. "My lord, I''m glad that you''re alright..." Elena''s shy voice drifted into his ears. "Were you worried about me?" Alaric held her small hand and squeezed it gently. Feeling embarrassed by his direct stare, Elena looked away from him and hummed in response. "Mn." "I''m sorry for making you worried, Nana." "It''s okay." "I promised to hunt some animals for dinner, but you guys have already eaten...Why don''t we cook some meat from the bear we hunted?" Elena lifted her head in surprise. "But that isn''t a normal bear, but a Fatal-grade monster! How could a servant like me eat such valuable meat?" "How could you say that, Nana? Haven''t you heard from my mother that you will soon be married to me?" Alaric sent her a teasing look. "H-Huh?! W-What...are you saying, my lord?" The girl was flustered and she timidly averted her gaze, her cheeks blushing due to embarrassment. "Hahaha! You''re so cute when you''re embarrassed, Nana." Alaric stared at her with undisguised fondness. I will never let anyone hurt you again, Elena. And I promise that I will make the man who hurt you regret being born in this world! *** The next day, Alaric headed to the orphanage with Galanar and Harris. The latter was one of his mother''s trusted servants, a man talented in business management. He specifically asked his mother to lend him this man. Now that I have Harris, dealing with the Dragon Tail Ferns would no longer be an issue. Although he had learned a few things from his mother, he was still a beginner in business. He would only make careless mistakes if he dealt with them on his own. "My lord, we are here." The coachman said. "You can come with me, Harris." Alaric looked at the middle-aged man sitting on the seat in front of him. He was wearing a monocle and his graying hair was combed neatly to the side, giving him a clean look. Harris bowed his head. "Yes, my lord." "Stay here, Galanar." Alaric gestured for him to stay when he noticed that Galanar was intending to follow them. Galanar immediately stepped back. "As you wish, my lord." "Harris, let''s go. I''ll introduce you to the people here." Chapter 14 Settling the Tasks I brought Harris here since I will need someone to help me manage the operations in the orphanage. I will be busy for the next few months with my training so I won''t have the time to take care of the things here. Alaric observed from the side as Harris proceeded with the official contract signing with William who served as the representative for the orphanage. Things went smoothly since they had already discussed the situation beforehand. "We will send the funds over every first day of the month." "Thank you for your cooperation, Sir William." Harris extended his hand while smiling lightly. The old man was a bit emotional when he shook hands with him. "We should be the ones thanking you!" He then turned his head to Alaric and bowed deeply. "Thank you, my lord! With your monetary assistance, the children''s basic needs will finally be met. I cannot thank you enough!" "I''m only doing what I promised to do." Alaric smiled. Josephine and Rasmus who were observing from the sidelines couldn''t conceal their excitement. Money was their number one problem, but it has been taken care of just like that. They still couldn''t believe it. "For the next matter, can you let me talk with Rasmus privately?" Hearing this, William nodded and it looked like he was already prepared for this. "Of course, my lord." With the exception of Rasmus, everyone left. "Have you made a decision?" Alaric asked while staring deeply at Rasmus. Rasmus took a deep breath, his gaze was firm and full of determination. "Yes, my lord. I have already thought it over." "I always wanted to become strong enough to protect my family. Just recently, I almost lost my sisters because of how pathetically weak I am. If it weren''t for grandfather, my sisters would have already been..." He clenched his fists as fury flashed in his eyes. "I wish to follow you, my lord! I want to become a Knight and become strong enough to give my family a safe environment to live in! Please grant my wish!" His voice echoed with strong determination. Alaric''s lips curved upwards. That''s right. This is the Rasmus that I know. A man who seeks strength to protect his family. That''s who you are, my friend. Alaric learned a lot about the business trade with his help. He also realized during this trip that he wasn''t cut out for this kind of thing. On their way back to North Pine Town, Alaric was in deep thought. It looks like I need to find someone who can help me manage my business. Vince is a smart man, but he isn''t good at dealing with people. It might not be good to make him manage everything on his own. I need someone capable. The first person that came to his mind was Harris. Unfortunately, the guy was responsible for most of the household''s businesses so it might be too much to leave everything in his hands. As he thought of this, someone''s face suddenly came to his mind. That''s right... How could I forget you? He felt a wave of sorrow and guilt when he recalled this person. No. There should be other choices... I still can''t face her... In his past life, there was a woman who helped him stabilize House Silversword which was on the verge of collapsing. It was because of her efforts that the household managed to get back on its feet. She was a woman talented in business just like his mother, Maria. Alaric rubbed his temples and tried to remove her from his mind. "Is there anything wrong, my lord? You don''t look well." Rasmus muttered with concern when he saw Alaric''s troubled face. "It''s nothing. I just thought about something unpleasant." Alaric forced out a smile. Rasmus no longer said anything after hearing his response. Soon, they finally arrived at North Pine Town. So this is the domain of House Silversword. The town looks better than I expected. Rasmus observed the townspeople and noticed that everyone looked happy. There were also no beggars on the streets and there were even children playing outside with no fear for their safety. It was an environment that was completely different from Vale where all sorts of people had gathered. Household Silversword is truly good to their people. These were his thoughts on his first visit to North Pine Town. Chapter 15 Charles Silversword 8th day of September, Year 208 of the Astanian Calendar. Alaric had just completed his daily mission. He opened his character profile to check his progress. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 6/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (D), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F) Strength: 28+ Stamina: 28+ Agility: 25+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 27+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 360 Stat Points: 35 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) If I continue with this pace, I should be able to advance to the realm of Elite Knight in less than two years. Having the ability to see my progress is definitely convenient. Alaric smiled as he closed his character profile. He then went to observe Rasmus who was receiving training from Henry. Rasmus was a sword user in his past life so having him train with Henry was the best choice. The old Knight might not be a genius in mana control, but he was an expert in using the sword. Just in pure sword technique alone, he might even be better than House Silversword''s commander of the Knights who was already in the realm of Elite Knight! While he was observing the training, he saw Elena running towards him with a flustered look on her face. "My lord!" She called out. "Why are you in such a hurry? Did something happen?" Alaric raised an eyebrow. Elena grabbed his hand nervously and said. "Lord Charles is here, my lord!" When Alaric heard this name from her mouth, his eyes flashed with imperceptible rage. Charles Silversword was the younger brother of Lucas Silversword which makes him Alaric''s uncle. The very person that he hated the most. If he is allowed to grow, he might be the one to succeed Lucas''s position. I can''t let that happen! Suddenly... Knock! Knock! Knock! "Speak of the devil! It must be him! Hahaha!" Lucas was about to get up to open the door when Charles made a hand gesture. "Let me do it. I''d like to see how my nephew has grown up." Hearing this, Lucas nodded and waved his hand. "Sure." After getting his permission, Charles stood up and went to open the door. Alaric suppressed the fury in his heart when he saw Charles''s face. There was no meaning in confronting his uncle now. Doing so would only alarm him. "Alaric! How have you been? You look completely different than the last time I saw you!" Charles affectionately hugged which made Alaric feel disgusted. "I''m fine, uncle!" Alaric squeezed out a smile. "Would you look at this kid? He is even taller than me now!" Charles turned his head to Lucas and chuckled. What a good actor! To think that all of us were fooled by this traitorous bastard! It makes me sick! "What are you standing there for? Come in! Your uncle wants to have a chat with you." Charles grabbed his shoulder and pulled him to a seat. Right at this moment, the cyan screen abruptly appeared in front of him. ¡ª¡ª Mission: Revenge I Difficulty: Easy Challenge Charles Silversword to a sparring and defeat him! Time Limit: 23 hours 59 mins 59 seconds Rewards: 100 Battle Points, 25 EXP, and Random Talent Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 200 Battle Points _____ Alaric''s eyes were glued over to the screen. A mission? The rewards are even better than the daily missions. "Uncle, how about a spar to test your nephew''s skills?" Alaric stared deeply at Charles. "Huh?" Chapter 16 Alarics Sword Skills "You want to challenge me?" Charles was taken aback, wondering if he had heard him wrong. "I just want to test the progress of my sword skills." Alaric nodded. Charles squinted his eyes. "Oh? It seems like you are quite confident with your sword skills to challenge your uncle like this. In that case, let me see the product of your efforts." This arrogant brat! He only became a Knight, but he wants to spar with me? Delusional. He scoffed in his heart. He felt that Alaric had become overconfident because of his advancement. "How about you come with us, Lucas?" Charles smiled faintly. "Alright. I don''t have anything to do anyway." Lucas shrugged while shaking his head. The three immediately headed to the training ground. Their arrival surprised the soldiers and the Knights who were in the middle of their training. "My lord!" A small figure came running towards Alaric. At the sight of her figure, Charles''s eyes gleamed. Alaric quickly pulled her and brought her away from Charles. "You should go back to the mansion, Elena." He looked at his uncle and saw him staring deeply at Elena. This made his blood boil with rage. That fucking bastard! How dare he look at Elena with such filthy eyes?! "What is going on, my lord? Did I do something wrong?" Elena''s shoulders drooped as she looked at him with a pitiful gaze. Looking at her sad face, Alaric smiled lightly and shook his head. "You didn''t do anything wrong, Elena." "I want to stay with you, my lord. Please..." She grabbed his hand and stared at him with pleading eyes.@@@@ Alaric''s expression softened when he saw her expression. "Alright. Fine. You can stay here, but never leave Galanar''s side, okay?" Elena''s face brightened in an instant. She nodded her head and beamed at him. "Yes, my lord! I will stay close to Sir Galanar!" "Good!" Alaric patted her head. "Come here, Alaric! Didn''t you say that you want to spar with me?" Alaric didn''t give him the time to catch his breath. His sword moved like a phantom, attacking Charles from every angle. Pa! Pa! Pa! Everyone was surprised to see Alaric''s display of skills. The coordination of his body was perfect and he moved so seamlessly that it looked like he was dancing. "How did Lord Alaric reach this level in just a short amount of time? Unbelievable!" "Lord Alaric''s sword techniques seem to be better than Lord Charles''s." The soldiers and the Knights discussed as they observed the battle. Everyone thought that there was only a small difference in their skills, but Lucas had a different opinion. As a Transcendent Knight, he could see that Charles could hardly keep up with Alaric. This made him feel astonished. Charles might not be that talented in swordsmanship, but he was still someone who had been to the battlefield. His experience alone should be better than Alaric''s. However... Alaric was displaying so much finesse that it looked like he was a veteran of many battles. The ferocity in his eyes and the sheer determination of his every strike made the onlookers feel that they were watching an expert. Charles was already using both hands to hold his sword, but he was still barely keeping up with Alaric. How is this possible?! He couldn''t believe it. The sword skills that he was so proud of looked like garbage when compared to Alaric''s. If it wasn''t for his better overall physique, he would have already been defeated. After clashing swords more than twenty times, Alaric finally found an opening. He closed the distance and stabbed out his sword. He stopped when the tip of his sword was only a few centimeters away from Charles''s neck. Did I lose? Charles stared at Alaric in surprise. The sword skills he displayed were not something that a newbie could do. "I surrender." He forced out a smile. He almost used his mana to overturn the battle. Luckily, he managed to stop himself in time or he would have become a laughingstock. "Thank you for letting me win, Uncle." Alaric smiled as he bowed lightly. Charles''s face twitched at his words. Chapter 17 Each With Their Own Lies ___ Mission Complete! You received 100 Battle Points, 25 EXP, and Random Talent Upgrade Card x1! ___ [Do you want to use the Random Talent Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Before he could decide, Charles suddenly walked over. "I''m impressed with your swordsmanship, Alaric," Charles remarked, looking as if he was proud of Alaric''s growth. "You flatter me." Alaric smiled faintly while cursing in his heart@@@@ This traitorous bastard really knows how to act well. "You have done well, my son." Lucas approached with a broad grin on his face. He looked incredibly happy to see Alaric''s performance. Alaric didn''t say anything and just smiled as he bowed lightly. "By the way, your uncle came here for another matter. He wants to speak with you about it. Why don''t you guys discuss it in my study?" Lucas suggested. Hm? What is this about? Alaric had a bad feeling about this. He looked at his uncle and saw him staring at him with a harmless expression. Just what is this guy up to? "Alright. Let''s do that." Alaric agreed with a nod of his head. After the three of them left, everyone was still shocked by the results of the spar. No one expected the young lord to win, and overwhelmingly at that. "So Lord Alaric is that powerful..." Elena muttered in disbelief as she watched Alaric''s figure, her eyes flashed with deep veneration. A while later, Lucas brought Alaric and Charles to his study room. After taking their seats, Alaric didn''t beat around the bush and asked while looking at Lucas with a stern gaze. "What is this all about, father?" Lucas sighed and replied. "Your uncle heard that we managed to get our hands on some Dragon Tail Ferns so he came here and asked me to give him a few." "I told him that I gave you full authority in handling the herbs so I didn''t make a decision." Alaric''s face turned dark upon hearing this. "That will be 375 gold coins, uncle." Alaric extended his hand and smirked. Hearing this, Charles laughed while slapping his thigh. "Hahaha! You definitely got this side of yours from your mother." "Alright. Alright. 375 gold coins it is then. I only brought 100 gold coins with me. I will send you the remaining gold coins tomorrow before the party starts." Charles grabbed a small pouch from his clothes and handed it to Alaric. "I trust you, uncle. I will send you the herbs later." Alaric kept the pouch and beamed. "Alright." Charles seemed to be in a good mood after securing this deal. Although he paid more than the market price, it was worth it. As long as it would help me become a Transcendent Knight, I don''t mind wasting this little bit of money. Once I successfully advance, I will take everything that is rightfully mine! Charles laughed coldly in his heart. After some small talks with his father and uncle, Alaric left and headed back to his room. When he arrived, he immediately opened the system screen with his thoughts. This was one of the things he discovered in the past month. He could control the cyan screen with his thoughts. He could make it appear and disappear if he willed it. [Do you want to use the Random Talent Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Seeing this, Alaric clicked [Yes] without hesitation. [Congratulations! Your talent ''Horseback Riding (D)'' has been upgraded to Horseback Riding (C)!] Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 31/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F) Strength: 28+ Stamina: 28+ Agility: 25+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 27+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 460 Stat Points: 35 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Chapter 18 Day of the Celebration The next day, renowned families from nearby towns and cities came to visit the estate to join the celebration of Alaric''s advancement. With the presence of these people, North Pine Town experienced a surge of activity. The streets were packed with tourists and even merchants who came to sell their goods could be spotted at every turn. The soldiers stationed in the town joined hands with the guards and the Knight Apprentices of the Silversword Household to maintain security. Meanwhile, inside House Silversword''s estate. As the star of today''s event, Alaric was dressed in formal attire. At this moment, he was entertaining a few guests when he noticed some familiar faces in the crowd. They are finally here. "Excuse me." Alaric excused himself and walked towards a certain spot to greet the acquaintances he had seen. "Vince! It''s good to see you guys here." Alaric smiled as he greeted them. Vince who was wearing a blue tunic jolted in surprise when he heard the familiar voice. "My lord!" Behind him were the two sales ladies of the shop, Herlene and Criselda. "Greetings, Lord Alaric!" The ladies bowed respectfully upon seeing him approaching them. Alaric waved his hand. "How are you guys?" "The kids are still learning the production method. They are a bit clumsy, but they are obedient." Vince responded without thinking. Hearing this, Alaric stared at him with a wry smile. "I didn''t ask about work-related matters, Vince." "Oh! Is that so?" Vince scratched his head. "What about you two?" Alaric stared at Herlene and Criselda. Both women had been using the scented soap for some time and there were obvious changes in their appearance. Their skin had become smoother and more delicate. They also exuded the unique fragrant scent of lilies. "I have been well, my lord. Thank you for your concern." Herlene responded coquettishly.@@@@ Before she used the scented soap, her only asset was her bombshell body. Back then, she had some acne marks on her face which made her look average. With the frequent use of their products, the acne marks on her face disappeared, making her look more attractive. "I''m doing great." Criselda shyly replied. "Alright. That''s fine by me." Lucas agreed with a nod. "How would you like this competition to proceed?" Lucas asked. Dylann was already prepared to answer this question. "To make things easier, how about we do single combat? Each household will send their Knights to compete until only the victor remains." Hearing this, Lucas had no objections. "Sounds good. Does everyone agree with this?" He swept his gaze at the crowd. "Yes!" "Fine by me. Let''s do that." "I agree." The guests nodded to show their agreement. Lucas walked towards the middle of the banquet hall and announced. "In that case, those who want to join the competition please send your Knights here." The nobles and the martial households who were eager to show off their might immediately sent their Knights. The sudden turn of events made the crowd even more excited. Everyone discussed animatedly as they watched the Knights step forward one after another. At this moment, there were already fifteen Knights who had stepped up for the competition. Surprisingly, Dylann Heinrich was one of them. "It seems like Lord Dylann is confident in his abilities." "Will he be alright against those veteran Knights?" "I think Sir Anthony will win. He has been a Knight for decades and he is the most experienced among the participants." The guests looked at a certain middle-aged Knight dressed in leather armor. "My beloved nephew, why don''t you join the fun?" A loud voice drifted into everyone''s ears. Hearing this, they turned their head and looked at Charles in surprise. What kind of bullshit plan is this guy up to this time? Alaric stared deeply at his uncle. Chapter 19 Start of the Friendly Matches "He wants Lord Alaric to join the competition?" "Didn''t he just advance to the Knight realm recently? I think it''s still too early for him to compete with other Knights." "Is he that confident with his nephew''s skills?" "Lord Alaric is one of the greatest talents in the empire, but I don''t think he can compete with veteran Knights at the moment. There is still a huge gap in experience and this couldn''t be bridged with talent alone." The guests discussed among themselves. Meanwhile, Lucas frowned as he looked at his younger brother. He wondered why he was sending his nephew to compete. As if sensing his gaze, Charles smiled and nodded to him. Alaric stepped forward and spoke. "Since my uncle has already spoken, then I hope everyone doesn''t mind if I join." Everyone stared at him in surprise. They couldn''t believe that he would actually agree to join the competition. His bravery alone earned their respect. Lucas stared deeply at Alaric. He even won against his uncle who is an Elite Knight. Fighting with these Knights shouldn''t be an issue as long as he is careful. He had seen his son''s skill in swordsmanship. Alaric might lack battle experience, but his raw skill alone was already comparable to veteran Knights. Lucas clapped his hand and said. "Then let me announce the rules while the participants are changing into their battle gear." The rules of the competition were simple since it wasn''t an official one. ? Use of mana is prohibited. ? One must not kill or seriously injure their opponent. Failure to comply with this rule will result in immediate execution. ? If you are incapacitated or admitted defeat, you lose. Alaric couldn''t help but recall a scene when he witnessed Dylann''s might on the battlefield. He was riding his mount at that time with his longsword in his hand. With a single swipe of his sword, multiple enemies would be slain. Other than his skill with the longsword, Dylann was also an expert rider. No matter what type of mount, he managed to control them with ease. Alaric was curious to see how the young Dylann would fight. Dylann''s opponent was a spear wielder. He was fast and nimble which made it harder for Dylann to land a decisive blow. While everyone was watching the fight with heated gazes, Dylann suddenly did something that shocked them. He evaded a vertical slash and released a punch that struck his enemy''s shoulder which made the latter stumble and lose his balance. Using this opportunity, Dylann thrust his sword and stopped when his blade was only a few inches away from his opponent''s neck. "I-I...admit defeat." "You fought well." Dylann sheathed his sword and gave his opponent a salute. As the battle concluded, everyone inside the banquet hall erupted into applause. Dylann''s enemy was faster and more nimble, but he still won by using a non-conventional tactic. To some, it might seem unknightly, but on the battlefield, anyone would use every means to survive whatever the method was. There was no such thing as chivalry in a real war. The next participants were called. One of them was the Knight who everyone believed would come out as the victor of this competition. His name was Anthony Olliver, a veteran Knight from Vale. He was nearing his sixties, but his appearance showed no signs of aging. His gaze was like that of an eagle, sharp and intense. The muscles on his arms bulged as he took out his weapon, a halberd that was almost as tall as him. Contrary to his age, Anthony looked like someone in his forties. He was as tall as Galanar but was more muscular than him. Scars were visible on his exposed arms, a clear sign that he had been through many battles. With one look, anyone would be intimidated by him. When Anthony stepped onto the stage, William who was watching from the distance revealed a complicated expression. Chapter 20 Dual Sword Wielding Anthony won without suspense and he managed to defeat his opponent in just less than five moves. Anthony was just on a whole different level. His ability to wield his halberd as well as his footwork was impressive. The crowd cheered for his victory. Soon, the names of the last pair were called. Everyone''s eyes gathered upon them. As Alaric stepped onto the stage, he felt the weight of everyone''s expectations. If it was another eighteen-year-old, they might not be able to handle the pressure, but he was different. He was a war veteran in his past life. He had experienced more dangerous situations that made this competition feel trifling to him. Just like the other participants, Alaric''s opponent was also a skilled Knight who had more than a decade of experience. To the eyes of the crowd, Alaric had no chance of winning. However, some people had different opinions. One of them was Lucas. He had seen Alaric''s skills with his own eyes. He even defeated his uncle. Defeating that Knight shouldn''t be an issue for him. Lucas thought as he announced the commencement of the match. For this match, Alaric wanted to try something new. He gracefully unsheathed a pair of swords and twirled them in his hands in fluid motion which dazzled the crowd. "Lord Alaric is a dual sword wielder?" "That''s even more difficult than using a two-handed longsword..." "He looks quite skilled in handling two swords. They don''t feel or look awkward every time he makes a move." Meanwhile, Alaric''s opponent was your typical Knight. He was using a sword in his dominant hand and a rectangular shield in his left hand. ___ Mission: Might of House Silversword Difficulty: Easy Show everyone the might of House Silversword by winning the competition! Rewards: 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, F-Rank Talent Card x1@@@@ Penalty for failure: -300 Battle Points ___ Seeing this, Alaric furrowed his eyebrows in surprise. The penalty was quite severe this time. To accumulate 300 Battle Points, he needed to do a full month of daily missions. What a powerful force! The Knight was stunned by the force behind Alaric''s sword. Just as he was about to stand up, he sensed a cold sensation on his neck. He looked down and saw Alaric''s sword pressing on his neck. Seeing this, he smiled bitterly. "I concede." Alaric sheathed his swords and helped the man stand up. "It was a good fight." The Knight bowed to him and left. The crowd couldn''t believe their eyes. A young Knight who had only advanced a week ago actually managed to defeat an experienced Knight in such an overwhelming fashion. "Unbelievable! No wonder Lord Charles confidently told Lord Alaric to join the competition." "I have never seen someone so proficient in dual sword wielding. Lord Alaric looked so graceful in that battle. Amazing!" Alaric''s acquaintances were also shocked by his display of skills, especially Rasmus who was currently watching the competition together with William and the children from the orphanage. "So Lord Alaric is this powerful..." Rasmus''s eyes flashed with admiration. "You have followed a great man, Rasmus. You should learn from him." William muttered as he patted his shoulder. The old Knight was similarly stunned. He never expected the young Knight to be that powerful. "Yes, Grandpa!" Rasmus clenched his hands with a determined look. Meanwhile, Charles was fuming after the battle concluded. Alaric''s swordsmanship was becoming more and more unfathomable in his eyes and even an Elite Knight like him felt threatened. He wanted Alaric to join the competition and have him face defeat at the hands of the experienced Knights. However, things happened beyond his expectations. So his victory against me wasn''t a mere fluke! He realized at that moment that he had severely underestimated his nephew. No... The competition isn''t over yet. That old man, Anthony, and that gigolo, Dylann, are still there. They should be able to beat that brat. With Alaric''s victory, the first round of the competition finally ended. Another person was called in to draw the lots for the next round of the competition. This time, only eight participants remained. Each of them was a Knight of a higher caliber. Among them, Alaric and Dylann were young, while the remaining six had more than a decade of experience. A moment later, the results of the drawing of lots were revealed. The guests''s enthusiasm intensified after the pairings for the second round were announced. More people joined in the betting of the candidates which caused the entire venue to shake with excitement. Chapter 21 Increasing Endurance "For the first match of the second round..." "Alaric Silversword and..." Lucas announced the first matchup and the crowd immediately cheered in excitement. In a strength-centric nation like the Astanian Empire, everyone loved to watch the Knights fight. It was like a tradition to them. The imperial family even established a battle coliseum where the most powerful Knights in the kingdom fought in a formal match to decide who was the strongest. That was how the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard was created- a list that ranks the most powerful in the empire. Other than the glory of having their names etched on the leaderboard, the rankers also annually receive generous rewards from the imperial family to keep them motivated. The higher their rank, the more generous their rewards will be. For these reasons, many aspiring warriors from all over the empire wished to one day see their names on the leaderboard. That was how special the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard was. At this moment... "If you want to rest, I can give you a few minutes. I don''t want to fight an exhausted opponent." Alaric stared at his opponent in surprise. He didn''t expect to hear these words from him. This guy is a true Knight. Alaric stared at him deeply. Knights like him are always the first ones to die on the battlefield. Alaric respected their discipline and their strict mentality. He was just like them in his past life, but he started changing when he experienced the cruelty of war. "I''m fine. We can start our fight now." Alaric unsheathed his swords to reveal his intentions. Seeing this, his opponent no longer hesitated and took out his weapon, a sword with average length. In their first clash, Alaric could tell that this guy was much better than his first opponent. He was more versatile and quicker to react. This guy should be on the same level as Aldrin... Alaric thought to himself. He didn''t let the battle drag on and ended it in less than ten moves. Alaric''s victory no longer came as a surprise considering how he had won his first match. More and more people cheered for him. Even those who were skeptical about his skills no longer doubted him. Should I increase my endurance with my remaining stat points? Anthony was an opponent who couldn''t be defeated with his swordsmanship alone. It wasn''t that his swordsmanship was weak, but it was because his strength was still lacking to display the true power of his swordsmanship. After some thought, Alaric no longer hesitated. He used his remaining stat points to increase his endurance. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 31/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F) Strength: 38 Stamina: 28 Agility: 35 Vitality: 27 Endurance: 42 Mana: 13 Battle Points: 460 Stat Points: 0 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) With that, he had used up all the stat points he had saved up, but Alaric couldn''t care less. After increasing his endurance, he had a feeling that his muscles and bones had become more durable. In the next moment, Alaric no longer evaded Anthony''s halberd. He faced the veteran Knight head-on and began a fierce clash with him. What is going on? How is he able to block my halberd now? Anthony was stunned by the sudden improvement in Alaric''s defense. Earlier, he was still overwhelming Alaric with his halberd, but in the next instant, Alaric could already block his attacks. Meanwhile, Alaric could also sense the huge change. His arms no longer felt like they were tearing apart every time their weapons clashed. He could now withstand the powerful blow of Anthony''s halberd! I can win this! Chapter 22 Arthur Valkan Normally, a fight between Knights would conclude in just a few moves, but there were cases when the battle dragged on because of the amazing skills of the two fighters. At this moment, Alaric and Anthony had already clashed more than twenty times and there was still no clear indication of who would come out as the victor. The crowd watched with bated breath as the two Knights fought. It was a battle unlike any other. "Is Lord Alaric really a new Knight?" One of the guests murmured with a face full of disbelief. A few people heard him, but no one was in the mood to reply. They were all so shocked by the ongoing battle that they were unable to respond. Anthony Olliver was a Knight of Vale. He had decades of experience and this cemented his reputation as one of the most powerful Knights in the surrounding cities. However, he found himself struggling to win against a newly advanced Knight and this made him feel utterly confounded.@@@@ Just what kind of son did Baron Lucas raise? The more he fought with Alaric, the more stunned he became. Alaric didn''t fight like the newbie everyone thought he was. He was like a seasoned veteran who had fought countless battles, but the most impressive thing about him was his swordsmanship. Alaric''s every move was calculated and there were no extra movements. He wasn''t even trying to be flashy, but he moved with such elegance that it almost looked like he was doing a performance. What a dazzling swordsmanship! Anthony had never seen something like this before. It was beautiful and dreadful at the same time. As the battle continued, Anthony''s stamina was starting to decline. His halberd was getting heavier and heavier. I''m getting old... Anthony lowered his halberd and muttered while lightly shaking his head. "I concede." No one expected him to surrender in the middle of the fight, but the crowd accepted the result. Under the city lord were ten officials who helped him in managing Vale. Chandler was the oldest official among the ten and he had already served three city lords. As arrogant as he was, Charles didn''t dare provoke this old man so he could only swallow his anger. "Am I so obvious, Sir Chandler?" He forced out a smile. The old official chuckled as he stroked his beard. "No wonder you suggested for him to join the competition. I thought you just wanted him to gain some experience. I never expected that Lord Alaric was such a skillful swordsman." "Hahaha! But of course! Whose nephew do you think he is?" Charles laughed. He used the chance to strike up a conversation with the old man. At this moment, the next participants were already called to the stage. Dylann Heinrich stepped forward. He was confident when he suggested this competition, but his confidence started to fade away when he saw how powerful the other participants were, especially Alaric who had only turned eighteen. I was too arrogant. I thought that my talent was one of the best in the empire. Compared to Alaric, I''m nothing. Dylann thought to himself. However... I won''t give up just like that. Talent isn''t the only factor that determines the growth of an individual. Talent without effort is meaningless. I will use this opportunity to sharpen my blade and prepare myself for the future battles that I will face! With renewed confidence, Dylann''s eyes flashed with unshakable resolve. His opponent finally stepped onto the stage. Arthur Valkan, a veteran mercenary who was only a step away from becoming an Elite Knight. He was a decade younger than Anthony, but the battles he had faced were as numerous as the old Knight. He was born a commoner and he was sold off by his parents to a mercenary group when he was young. At the early age of six, he was forced to learn swordsmanship. He had no choice since he was already their possession. Through the years he stayed with the mercenary group that bought him. He hated his parents and he also hated the mercenary group that separated him from his family. However, as the years went by, he gradually became accustomed to his life as a mercenary. He had even forgotten his parents who had heartlessly sold him off. At this moment, he had already freed himself from the mercenary group and established his name in the industry. "My name is Arthur Valkan." Arthur greeted his opponent with a simple bow. Chapter 23 Final Match Arthur wore a simple leather armor and a pair of leather wrist guards. His face was covered in slash wounds and he also had a gnarly scar on the left side of his face that exposed his teeth. With one look on his face, anyone could tell how he had lived his life. Because of his scar, Arthur spoke with a weird voice, but no one dared to make fun of him. They had seen how he had defeated his opponents in the earlier match. He overwhelmed them with sheer power alone! Arthur''s main weapon was a giant mace, but it was too dangerous to use in this competition so he used a two-handed broadsword instead. Even though he didn''t use his main weapon, he still managed to defeat his opponents without difficulty. As soon as their battle began, Dylann took the initiative to attack. He brandished his longsword, causing a sharp ''whooshing'' sound in the air. My sword has a longer reach. I need to use this to my advantage and not let him land a heavy blow on me. Dylann was aware of his opponent''s power. He wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible. However... Arthur wasn''t your average warrior. He had faced numerous enemies on the battlefield and he had already mastered the ability to react in any situation. He expertly blocked Dylann''s longsword with precise maneuvers. Clang! Clang! Clang! The latter''s longsword couldn''t even touch Arthur''s armor. Arthur was like a mountain, steady and firm. No matter how hard Dylann pushed his sword, he couldn''t force Arthur to take a step back. In the end, Arthur capitalized on Dylann''s decreasing momentum to make a counterattack. After less than ten moves, Dylann was forced to concede.@@@@ Alaric chuckled at his words. "I will be honored to fight you at your best." He muttered. After exchanging some words, the two went into battle position. Soon, the two moved at the same time and clashed. Clang! Clang! The loud collision of their weapons echoed within the banquet hall. When they clashed, Arthur finally realized why a Knight with decades of experience like Anthony was defeated at the hands of Alaric. No wonder he won against Sir Anthony. What a fearsome swordsmanship! Now that he had experienced it for himself, he found out the horror of Alaric''s swordsmanship. It was beautiful, precise, and strong. He thought that he would be able to overwhelm Alaric with his brute force, but the guy always managed to deflect or block his broadsword without showing any signs of difficulty. How is he so strong at this age?! Meanwhile, Alaric was enjoying their battle. There is no technique behind his sword, just pure brute force. His fighting style is just like his personality, simple and fierce. I want this guy! Alaric had a strong desire to have Arthur in the household. It wasn''t just because of his skills, but also because of his honest personality. He might be old, but age won''t stop someone''s potential, especially someone like Arthur who has a firm and determined heart. "If I defeat you here, please work for me!" Alaric didn''t hesitate to voice out his intentions. Arthur raised his eyebrows upon hearing his words. "Then you better give it your all, my lord!" Chapter 24 Former Commander? I need to end this soon before I run out of stamina. Arthur was starting to accumulate fatigue after the repeated clashes with Alaric. The latter was fast and crafty. He had to stay alert at all times to block Alaric''s attacks. One mistake and the fight would be over. Without the help of mana, I can''t hold on to this weapon for very long. He was using a two-handed broadsword which was almost ten kilograms in weight. Normally, he would use mana to lessen the pressure on his arms, but he couldn''t use mana in this competition. He wouldn''t be able to wield a heavy weapon like this for a long time with just pure strength alone. Beads of sweat trickled down his face as he looked at Alaric who was still full of energy. How is he not tired after moving around like that? How I wish to be young again... As the battle continued, Arthur''s movements became sluggish and he could hardly block Alaric''s swords. I can still fight! Arthur''s eyes flashed with determination. Despite the extreme fatigue he was feeling, he brandished his two-handed broadsword with all his might in an attempt to defeat Alaric in one final move. Seeing this, Alaric wasn''t flustered. He could see the trajectory of Arthur''s sword because it was moving so slowly in his eyes. I can evade this if I want to, but I don''t want to win in that manner. I have to thoroughly defeat him! As he thought of this, Alaric lunged forward and spun twice in midair to gain momentum. He then cleaved down both swords to meet Arthur''s broadsword. CLANG!!! A violent clanging sound echoed as their weapons clashed. Crack!@@@@ Suddenly, a crack appeared on Arthur''s broadsword. In the next moment, the blade of his sword broke apart. Alaric immediately stopped his sword before it touched Arthur''s body. ___ Mission Complete! You received 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, and F-Rank Talent Card x1 ___ The cheering of the crowd fell on deaf ears as the cyan screen appeared in front of him. He didn''t want to give up on this man. Arthur was being held back by his inferiority complex and his lack of resources. Once this would be addressed, advancing to the next level wasn''t impossible. Arthur felt the sincerity in his words. He also felt something light up from deep within him when he stared at Alaric''s eyes. After a moment of silence, Arthur finally nodded. "Alright. I will spare some time to chat with you, my lord." "Great! I can''t wait." Alaric beamed after getting him to accept his invitation. Now, he just needed to convince him. The celebration continued after the unofficial competition between the Knights and everyone congratulated Alaric for his victory. Most of the guests expressed their desire to marry off their daughters to Alaric, but Lucas gave them a vague answer. He didn''t want to force his son into an arranged marriage. He felt that it would hinder Alaric''s potential and affect his mental health. Lucas didn''t want to see that happen. At this moment, Alaric was chatting with someone when he noticed Anthony Olliver walking in William''s direction. "Excuse me." Alaric immediately excused himself and went to see the situation. As soon as he got closer, he saw Anthony giving William a respectful salute. "Greetings, Commander William!" Alaric''s eyes widened when he heard his words. Is Sir William the former Commander of Vale''s armed forces? William waved his hand and shook his head. "What are you talking about? I have already retired. I''m no longer your commander." "That''s true, but I would feel wrong if I didn''t greet you like this, sir." Anthony sighed to himself upon seeing William''s aged face. There wasn''t a semblance of the glorious commander that he once was. "It''s all in the past. I''m just an ordinary old man now." William muttered with a forced smile. As he approached them, Alaric could feel the pain and the regret in the old man''s eyes. "I haven''t given up on searching for Dragon Tail Ferns, sir! Just wait a bit more. I only need a few more stalks to have enough for your advancement." Anthony spoke with a resolute gaze. Ahem! Alaric faked a cough and said. "I''m sorry. I overheard your conversation." "Lord Alaric." "My lord!" Anthony and the old man stared at him in surprise. Talk about the timing of his arrival. "I might be able to help you with this matter." Alaric smiled as he uttered those words. Chapter 25 Rejected "Are you speaking the truth, my lord?" Anthony was agitated by his words. William''s declining health has been a great concern for him. As his former subordinate, he didn''t want to see his commander suffer quietly after his long service. Alaric nodded. "But before that, can you explain what''s going on? This is the first time I''ve heard of this." He hadn''t heard about William in his past life. This means that the old man had most likely perished without finding a solution to his problem. Anthony didn''t speak right away. He looked at the old man to seek his opinion. It was only when William nodded his head did Anthony replied. "It''s a long story so I''ll make it short." "Sir William failed to advance in the Transcendent Knight realm and this caused him to be significantly injured. The only way to heal him is for him to successfully advance, but this attempt would require a lot of Dragon Tail Ferns." Hearing this, Alaric rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "How many stalks do you need exactly?" "We need around fifteen stalks, but even with that much, it''s still not guaranteed," Anthony responded in a heavy tone. "Fifteen stalks?" Alaric thought that the old man would need more. It seems like he had underestimated the efficacy of the herb.@@@@ Anthony nodded. "I already have seven stalks with me so I''m only lacking eight to collect fifteen." "Just forget about it. Dragon Tail Ferns are not easy to find and just one stalk is worth around 15-20 gold coins or possibly even more." William shook his head and sighed. "I see. Sir William just needs Dragon Tail Ferns, right?" Alaric smiled all of a sudden. Seeing his expression, Anthony''s eyes flashed with hope. "Could it be...you have some Dragon Tail Ferns, my lord?" William stared at Alaric in surprise. Even for a noble household, such herbs were rare and hard to find. Alaric nodded. "We managed to acquire some stalks and I have more than what you need." "Is that true?" Anthony wanted to inquire further, but William stopped him with a raise of his hand. "What do you want in return, my lord? I don''t think you are giving them for free." William asked with narrowed eyes. He had already negotiated once with Alaric so he had some degree of understanding about him. "That''s what he said." William shrugged. He never thought that Alaric would give up just like that. "We will know if he is speaking the truth. I''ll stay here and wait with you." For Anthony, this was a chance that he didn''t want to pass up. At this moment, Rasmus who was dressed comfortably approached. "Grandpa, I saw you guys talking with Lord Alaric. What did you guys talk about?" Rasmus asked with a curious look. William glared at him, making the teen shrink his neck in fear. *** The celebration resumed until evening and another activity was held to entertain the guest. A famous troupe was invited for the evening activity. It was a group that had recently become famous in the neighboring cities. As soon as they stepped on the stage, the guests watched their performances with great attention. Dad really prepared a lot for this celebration. Alaric thought to himself as he watched the performance. The joyous atmosphere made him temporarily forget his worries. I wish this kind of peace would last longer. Unfortunately, he was aware that this wish would never come true. Five months from now, a large group of goblins would come to attack North Pine Town. When this attack happened in his past life, he was yet to become a Knight so he wasn''t able to join the battle. However, things were different now. He didn''t want to be powerless like he was in his past life. Chapter 26 Max Strength After the celebration, Alaric sent Galanar to give William the fifteen stalks he had promised. "Lord Alaric asked me to give this to you." Galanar handed a wooden box to William. An Elite Knight! When did House Silversword get another warrior at this level? Anthony stared at Galanar in shock. Although the latter suppressed his power, Anthony still sensed the overwhelming mana he possessed. William took the wooden box. "Thank you. I''ll speak with Lord Alaric soon and personally give him my thanks." This was Alaric''s goodwill so he didn''t reject it this time. "If you want to use the items inside the box, you are free to use the empty rooms in the mansion." Galanar reminded. "There''s no hurry," William replied. There were still plenty of guests in the venue. Using the herbs might attract unwanted attention so he didn''t want to absorb them for the time being. "Alright. My job here is done." Galanar gave them a fist-palm salute before he turned around and left. "Sir, that guy is an Elite Knight!" Anthony exclaimed as soon as Galanar left.@@@@ William nodded. "I know. And he is not an ordinary Elite Knight either. He is probably stronger than the current commander of Vale''s armed forces." "That powerful?" Anthony was surprised by his words. "I don''t know how it happened, but he works for Lord Alaric now. The young man, if given enough time, would definitely become a renowned figure like his father, Lord Lucas." William spoke with a serious voice. "Enough about that. Let''s see if he really gave the real thing." Anthony turned his attention to the wooden box. William looked around. When he noticed that there was no one nearby, he slowly opened the lid of the box, revealing mature Dragon Tail Ferns. William immediately closed the box after seeing what was inside. "It''s the real deal! He really gave you fifteen stalks just like that. Unbelievable." Anthony was stunned. William carefully kept the wooden box and stared in a certain direction. I will remember this favor, Lord Alaric... *** Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 1290 Stat Points: 68 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) After training for two months, I realized that I could no longer increase my mana and my physical abilities through normal methods. The only way for me to increase them is by adding stat points. I have only collected 68 stat points after two months of doing the daily missions. This progress is too slow. I wish there was another mission for me. Alaric sighed while shaking his head. I''ll slowly increase my stats. Let''s start by pushing my strength to 100. Alaric used 62 unallocated stat points to his strength which immediately elevated it to 100. Now, he was only left with 6 stat points. He tried adding more stat points to his strength, but he found out that he couldn''t add more points to it. So at my current level, 100 is the limit. Without hesitation, he added the remaining 6 stat points to his stamina, pushing it to 34. Alaric could sense the changes in his body. Without even checking it, he could tell that his muscles and bones had undergone massive changes. So this is how it feels like to max out my strength. I think I can even smash through a thick wall with a single punch. Alaric thought as he looked at his clenched fist. Suddenly, he noticed a servant running towards him with an urgent look. "My lord!" Alaric raised his eyebrows. "What is it?" The servant took a moment to catch his breath before he responded. "Our soldiers discovered something in the Evergreen Forest!" Alaric narrowed his eyes. "Have you told the baron about this?" "Yes, my lord. His lordship is already on his way to the Evergreen Forest." The servant replied cautiously. Chapter 27 Goblin Scout Alaric didn''t waste any time. He immediately gathered his men and brought them to the Evergreen Forest. Galanar was currently guarding the soap shop in Vale so he only took Arthur and some Knight Apprentices. Looking at the departing figures, Rasmus furrowed his eyebrows. I wonder what happened out there for Lord Alaric to react like that. He lowered his gaze and looked at his sword. He noticed that his hands were already full of cuts and calluses. This was caused by the strict training that he had undertaken together with the other prospective Knight Apprentices. In the last two months, he had learned a lot of things including basic close combat, horse riding, and swordsmanship. All prospective talents were also taught the basic commands and hand signals. Rasmus was no longer the ordinary teen that he was before, but he was still unsatisfied with his performance. I''m still too weak! I''m not even a Knight Apprentice yet. I must work harder so I can be of help to Lord Alaric! As he thought of this, Rasmus tightened his grip on the sword and resumed his training. Meanwhile, Alaric''s group had already left the estate and arrived at the streets of North Pine Town. Seeing the townspeople blocking the path, Arthur urged his horse to move ahead of Alaric. "Make way!" He shouted at the pedestrians. When the people saw them rushing urgently along the streets, they immediately vacated the road. Soon, they left the town and arrived at the Evergreen Forest where a group of Knights had already gathered. Alaric raised his hand, signaling his subordinates to slow down. "My lord!" Alaric saluted the baron with a serious look.@@@@ Lucas turned his head and nodded to him. "Come here and take a look at this." Alaric could see a green creature the height of a human child lying on the grass, bleeding from a stab wound on its chest. It was no longer moving, but everyone had grim faces as they stared at the creature''s corpse. A goblin! Alaric bowed his head lightly. "Yes, my lord!" Lucas shifted his gaze and commanded his subordinates. "Get rid of this corpse." "Yes, my lord!" ___ Mission: Destroy the Goblin Tribe I Difficulty: Easy Search for traces of the goblin tribe near North Pine Town! Rewards: 200 Battle Points, 50 EXP, and 5 Stat Points Penalty for failure: -400 Battle Points ___ Alaric''s eyes flashed with joy the moment the cyan screen appeared before him. He had been waiting for a mission all this time and it finally came to him. He had almost become sick of doing the daily missions. Alaric closed the screen and turned his head to Arthur who was standing behind him. "Let''s return to the estate." "Yes, my lord." Alaric jumped on his mount and squeezed his legs, urging it to move. Arthur and the rest of his subordinates quickly followed. As soon as they returned to the estate, Alaric immediately formed four groups with each group consisting of one Knight and four Knight Apprentices. Alaric and Arthur led a group each, while the remaining two were led by Aldrin and Henry. "Now that everyone is here. I''ll tell you what you should do." Alaric proceeded with the plan after forming the groups. Chapter 28 Discovery Three days have passed since Alaric''s group had started searching for traces of goblins. The four teams had already searched half of the Evergreen Forest, but they still hadn''t found anything. They should be around here somewhere. Did I miss something? Alaric sorted his memories. He didn''t have concrete information about the goblin tribe''s location. He only knew that it was his father''s elite force led by Commander Warrick who had found their exact location. Do I really need to invite Sir Warrick to join the search? Warrick Mason was an Elite Knight and the commander of House Silversword''s armed forces. He was also Lucas''s right-hand man and his most trusted confidant. Without Lucas''s approval, even Alaric wouldn''t be able to command Warrick to move. That was how special his position was in the household. Meanwhile, in a different part of the forest, Henry discovered some unusual tracks on the ground. Henry crouched and inspected the tracks closely. "These aren''t traces of wild animals." His eyes narrowed into slits. It must be them! Henry stood up and made a whistling sound to call his scattered subordinates.@@@@ A moment later, four Knight Apprentices dressed in leather armor appeared and gathered before him. Looking at them, Henry pointed at the tracks he found and said. "I think we found our target." The four Knight Apprentices raised their eyebrows in surprise. They lowered their gazes and observed the traces on the ground. They weren''t professional hunters, but even they could tell that these weren''t animal tracks. "What should we do, sir?" One of the Knight Apprentices asked in a low voice. Henry''s expression turned serious as he responded. "From this moment, we need to move as a group. Follow me closely and make sure not to make a sound." "We have to ascertain the location of the goblin tribe before we report back to Lord Alaric." "Yes, sir!" "Let''s go!" Henry led his team to follow the traces. They moved carefully and silently, ensuring that no creatures would be alerted. Twenty minutes later, they arrived at a more secluded part of the Evergreen Forest. The trees here were taller and their leaves were denser, making it hard for sunlight to pass through. Alaric stared closely at the map and furrowed his eyebrows. It was in the northeastern part of the forest where the evergreens were overgrown and the number of parasitic plants was aplenty. No wonder we weren''t able to find them. It turns out that they are hidden in that place. "Great job, Sir Henry. I will make sure that this is reported to the baron. You will receive your rewards, but we must deal with the important matters first." Henry smiled as he nodded. "Yes, my lord!" Getting Alaric''s guarantee was enough. He knew that this young heir was in possession of a large number of Dragon Tail Ferns. If he was given some, he might advance to the Elite Knight earlier than he had anticipated. "You guys should rest first. We will depart tomorrow before sunrise." Alaric dismissed them. He then quickly headed to his father''s study room to report this discovery. It was thirty minutes before seven and Lucas was still busy dealing with the administrative affairs. Bastian was there to help him, but the number of documents on the table didn''t seem to have lessened even after a day of work. "I''m tired. Let''s call it a day." Lucas muttered as he put down the document he was reading. Bastian didn''t say anything and just quietly bowed to him. Suddenly... Knock! Knock! Knock! Hearing the urgent knocking on the door, Lucas raised his eyebrows and said. "Come in." Alaric pushed the door open and nodded to his father and Bastian. "Father, I mean... my lord. Henry''s team discovered the goblin settlement!" Alaric didn''t make the baron wait when he saw the latter''s tired look. Hearing this, the baron frowned. The goblin issue was one of the things that was always in his mind. "So what are your plans?" Lucas muttered while staring intently at his son. "Goblins have sharp eyesight and they can see clearly in the dark so I decided to push the investigation tomorrow. Once we have gathered enough information about the goblin settlement, I will make a detailed plan on how to attack them." He has already thought it through. Lucas was satisfied with Alaric''s decision. He wasn''t hasty for success and was even patient enough to wait for the opportune moment. "Just tell me if you need anything." Lucas didn''t mind giving him some help. After all, dealing with a goblin tribe wouldn''t be easy. Alaric didn''t reject his offer. "I''ll let you know when I need your help." Chapter 29 Accident During the Investigation The next day, Elena woke up early because she knew that Alaric would leave the town again to investigate something. She didn''t know the details of the mission, but she knew that it was dangerous since he always brought the Knights and the Knight Apprentices with him every time he went out. While she was heading to Alaric''s room, she jolted when she saw him walking by the hallway dressed in his leather armor and with two swords tied to his waist. "My lord?!" She called out, feeling surprised. Alaric was also taken aback. "Nana..." He didn''t expect to see her on his way out of the mansion. "Are you leaving again?" Elena approached him, her eyes filled with worry and concern. Alaric smiled faintly and gently brushed her hair with his hand. "I have to." Elena grabbed his hand and muttered. "Please be careful, my lord." Feeling the warmth of her hands, Alaric squeezed them gently as he replied. "I will." "Remember to stay close to my mother while I''m gone." He reminded her. Elena nodded obediently. "Yes, my lord." "Good." Alaric smiled and embraced her. "I will be back soon." After spending some time with Elena, Alaric headed outside the mansion to meet with the others.@@@@ As soon as he stepped out of the mansion, he saw the Knights and the Knight Apprentices waiting for him with serious expressions on their faces. Everyone was already informed that the goblin settlement had been found and that their mission was to make further investigations on the layout of the settlement as well as the specific numbers of the goblins. "Everyone, I believe your team leaders had already informed you about the situation, but in case you still haven''t been informed, I will go over it one more time..." Alaric told them the details of the mission and the tasks of every team. For this operation, each team has a different task. This was to maximize the investigation in a short amount of time. "...Lastly, please be careful out there. Our goal is only to investigate so we must avoid combat. If by chance you are discovered, send the signal and retreat immediately." Alaric sternly reminded them. "Yes, my lord!" Everyone responded in unison. A distress signal! There''s an accident! "It''s a signal from Sir Aldrin''s team!" One of the Knight Apprentices in Alaric''s team exclaimed. "What should we do, my lord? Should we head to their location and provide support?" Another muttered with a hint of unease. Everyone stared at Alaric and waited for his decision. The other teams should be heading to Aldrin''s group after they heard the signal. They should be fine as long as they don''t encounter the hobgoblins. Alaric thought deeply as he observed the goblin settlement. At this moment, the hobgoblin he saw earlier was already gone. It had probably left to check the situation after it heard the noise. Only a few goblin soldiers stayed to protect the camp. After a moment of silence, Alaric stood up and pulled out his swords. With a sharp gaze, he muttered. "We are heading to their camp! Take out your weapons and follow me!" Upon hearing his commands, the four Knight Apprentices were startled. They were unable to comprehend the reason behind his decision. However, they had been trained to follow instructions so they took out their weapons after a split second of hesitation. "While they are distracted, we must kill as many goblins as we can!" "Move out!" Alaric issued a command before he charged straight to the goblin sentries. This wasn''t part of the plan. He made this decision promptly after considering the situation. With most of the elite goblins out, Alaric wanted to make use of the chance to eliminate the ones left in the settlement. There were some risks, but he believed that they could pull it off. The goblin sentries noticed them late so they weren''t able to react preemptively. Alaric mercilessly cut off the head of a goblin soldier in one single slash. After the first kill, his eyes displayed extreme disgust and rage for the green creatures. "Die you fucking bastards! Die! Die!" For the first time since his regression, Alaric revealed his racism towards goblins. Chapter 30 Merciless Slaughter The Knight Apprentices behind Alaric were dumbfounded when they saw him killing the goblin sentry with zeal. The stoic image that he had imprinted upon them took a massive hit and they almost thought that this wasn''t Alaric but an entirely different person. The sudden change in his expression and behavior was so abrupt that they had no time to comprehend what was happening. While the Knight Apprentices were still reeling in shock, Alaric had already lunged at the second goblin. He made a diagonal slash with his sword which effortlessly cut the poor goblin in half. Whoosh! Thud! Eekk!! The remaining goblin sentries stared at the crazed human with fear. It was a natural instinct that one would feel after seeing an incredibly powerful predator. Eekk!! Eekk!! Hieee! Hieee! The goblin sentries communicated in weird, high-pitched squealing voices which were uncannily similar to the sound that hyenas make. As if they had made a tacit agreement, the goblins pounced at Alaric simultaneously while waving their bone spears at him, leaving him no room to maneuver. Seeing this, Alaric felt his senses activating at full capacity. His body moved seamlessly, narrowly avoiding the sharp, pointed edges of the bone spears. At the same time, he brandished his swords, wielding them forcefully to destroy the crude bone spears. Whoosh! Whoosh! In quick successive slashes, the goblins'' bone spears broke apart, leaving them unarmed. After disarming them, Alaric smiled mercilessly. "Die, you filthy green bastards!"@@@@ A series of whistling sounds echoed as the goblins'' bodies were slashed into multiple pieces. Looking at the mutilated bodies of the goblins, the Knight Apprentices were left horrified. They didn''t expect to see this cruel side of Alaric. In a battle between two races, sympathy was poison. He had experienced it in his past life so he was aware how cruel the goblins could be. Whether they were young goblins or old, they wouldn''t hesitate to kill a human. They were heartless monsters who viewed humans as prey. On the other hand, some human soldiers would hesitate to kill when they encounter non-combatant goblins. Alaric had seen so many people die because of their compassion. In fact, he was also the same as them. He only changed after seeing how his comrades died because of their kindness. It was also how he had developed a strong hate against goblins. At this moment, the female goblin that was holding its baby suddenly pulled out a bone knife from out of nowhere and pounced at the hesitant Knight Apprentice. Startled, the Knight Apprentice quickly parried the bone knife using his sword and plunged it into the female goblin''s body. The female goblin didn''t die immediately. It stared at the Knight Apprentice with a gaze filled with loathing and anger. The baby in its arms fell after it lost its grip and the tiny thing crawled towards the Knight Apprentice, crying while emitting chirp-like sounds. The Knight Apprentice couldn''t bear to kill the powerless little thing. "Kill it!" An icy voice resonated in his ears. The Knight Apprentice looked at Alaric in shock. "But my lord, this is..." "That bloody thing might turn into another hobgoblin if we leave it be! It will seek revenge for the destruction of its tribe and it will mercilessly slaughter humans! Kill it!" Alaric''s voice was filled with unquestionable authority. The Knight Apprentice trembled and his gaze slowly hardened as he looked at the tiny creature crawling beneath his boots. With a low grunt, he lifted his sword and stabbed its heart which killed it on the spot. Looking at the Knight Apprentice''s complicated expression, Alaric sternly reminded him. "You must bear in mind that these creatures are our enemies. If one of them survives, they will come back to seek revenge! The victims could be your friends or even your family so no matter how difficult it may be, you must harden your heart and kill them without mercy!" Alaric''s words resonated deeply in the Knight Apprentice''s mind, shaking his very being down to his core. "I was foolish. Thank you for reminding me, my lord." He stared at Alaric who was younger than him by a decade with newfound respect. He respected the young heir''s decisiveness. Alaric tapped the man''s shoulder. "The battle isn''t over yet. More enemies are coming. You better get ready." Chapter 31 The Powerful Hobgoblins While Alaric''s team was causing a disturbance in the goblin settlement, the three other teams had already regrouped and they are currently fighting with the elite goblin warriors. "Where is Lord Alaric?" Arthur looked around while fending off the goblins that were attacking him. Some time had already passed since the signal was released, but there was still no sign of his presence. This made him and the others feel a bit anxious. Normal goblin warriors should pose no threat against Lord Alaric. Was there an accident on his side? Arthur''s expression was grim. Suddenly, three larger goblins appeared in his field of vision. They were as tall as adult humans and the aura they exuded was similar to that of Fatal-grade monsters. Hobgoblins! Arthur''s pupils dilated when he identified the creatures. The moment these three powerful monsters appeared, the goblin warriors became more aggressive. Eekk!! Eekk!! Eekk!! Hiieeh!! Hiieeh!! The weird noises they made resonated in everyone''s ears. At this moment, the old Knight, Henry, stepped forward and shouted.@@@@ "Do not falter! These monsters are just goblins! We can easily take care of them! We are the proud warriors of House Silversword! Let these monsters know why we are called the defenders of the north!" The old Knight''s words ignited everyone and the unease in their hearts quickly dissipated like smoke. "Kill them!" "Kill these goblins!" Arthur took the opportunity to lead the charge. "Follow me to kill these monsters! Charge with me!" The warriors of House Silversword showed their valiance. In the face of more than a hundred goblins, they fearlessly charged! As soon as the two sides clashed, the goblins were decimated. They were unable to stop the trained human warriors with their crude weapons. Even their leather armor proved to be useless against the humans'' finely crafted weapons. It was a one-sided massacre! The most fearsome among them was Arthur who was at the forefront of the formation. He was like an enraged bull, slicing his way into the goblins'' flimsy formation. Meanwhile, the old Knight, Henry, looked steady and stable. He wasn''t as ferocious as Arthur, but he was killing the goblins with quick and precise movements. Aldrin was outmatched in terms of strength and if nothing was to be done, he might perish here. "Sir Henry, leave these two guys to me! Go and help Sir Aldrin!" Arthur muttered, his voice cracking under the pressure. These hobgoblins were more powerful than normal Knights. Even for Arthur, it wouldn''t be easy to hold off two of them. However, he had no choice but to take this gamble for the sake of his comrade''s safety. Henry hesitated at his words, but upon seeing Arthur''s determined gaze, he solemnly nodded. "Alright. Just buy me some time, I will return to help you as soon as I can!" Nodding his head, Arthur shouted. "Go!" Henry wasted no time. He immediately rushed over to Aldrin, pulling him out of death''s door. "Are you alright, Aldrin?" The old Knight stared deeply at Aldrin and checked the state of his body. Cough! Aldrin coughed heavily, blood trickling down his lips. "I-I''m fine. Just broke a few bones." He responded in a hoarse voice. "Good!" Seeing that he still had the energy to joke, Henry was relieved. "We need to kill this guy quickly. Sir Arthur is holding off two on his own." The old Knight muttered. Aldrin nodded. He used his spear to prop himself up. "You just need to distract it. I will do the rest." Henry said before he lunged at the hobgoblin. Aldrin''s chest was heavy and every time he moved, it felt like he was being repeatedly stabbed. However, he gritted his teeth and followed Henry closely. I''m a Knight of House Silversword! This pain is nothing! Aldrin ignored the pain. He harnessed his mana to the maximum to keep up with the old Knight. After gaining momentum, he rushed ahead and thrust his spear, causing a sharp whistling sound. The hobgoblin saw his attack coming and lifted its axe to block the tip of his spear. Clang! A chance! Henry took the opportunity when the axe had obscured the hobgoblin''s vision. Aiming for its neck is too risky. I should go for its stomach. Thinking of this, he closed in on the monster and stabbed a part of its belly that wasn''t covered by the leather armor. Kkshhk! Chapter 32 Goblin Chieftain Blood gushed out from the hobgoblin''s stomach as soon as Henry pulled out his sword. Graaaa!! The creature staggered and roared in pain. It was evident that the attack had hit an organ, but it was able to stabilize itself by utilizing its mana to aid in healing. Just like most Fatal-grade monsters, hobgoblins also had a strong vitality. Its regenerative abilities were also very strong, making it more resilient than other monsters of the same level. I''m not done yet! Henry didn''t let the hobgoblin recover. He pounced at the creature with his sword above his head. He then harnessed his mana to strengthen his arms, before giving his sword a mighty swing. Whoosh! The hobgoblin immediately lifted its axe in an attempt to block his sword. However, it could no longer offer much resistance given the state of its body. Under the intense power behind Henry''s sword, the hobgoblin''s axe was sent flying. The old Knight''s sword continued unimpeded and struck the monster''s shoulder, slicing all the way down its hips! Kkhhshhhkk!! Thud! Henry stared coldly at the hobgoblin corpse as he flicked his blood-covered sword. He then turned his head to Aldrin and inspected his condition. "Are you alright?" He asked. Aldrin''s face was pale, but he responded with a nod. "I''m fine. We should go and help Sir Arthur!" Hearing this, Henry nodded with a grim look. At this moment, Arthur was battling with two hobgoblins. Clang! Clang! Clang! The fearsome clashes of their weapons sent sparks flying in all directions. Somehow, Arthur was able to hold them off, but it was obvious from a glance that he was losing steam. Arthur was breathing heavily and he could feel his mana running amok within his body. To keep up with these two monsters, he utilized every ounce of mana he had, disregarding the fatigue that had accumulated. Just as Henry and Aldrin were about to come over to help him, the two hobgoblins suddenly turned their gazes towards their camp. Their beastly eyes revealed a human-like expression of surprise. Hm? What''s going on? Arthur was confused by their reaction. Why are they staring at their camp with those faces? You received 200 Battle Points, 50 EXP, and 5 Stat Points! ___ Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 182/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 35+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 1520 Stat Points: 8 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Including the 3 stat points he had accumulated in three days, he now had 8 stat points. Which stat should I increase? I don''t think my maximum strength will be enough to fight against that monster. Just one look at it and he could that it was at the level of an Elite Knight which was at the top among Fatal-grade monsters! After a split second, Alaric decided to increase his agility. He used all of his 8 stat points without hesitation. Agility: 35 ¡ª> 43 After increasing his agility, Alaric closed the screen and calmly faced the monster. There''s no turning back anymore. The presence of the goblin chieftain was out of his expectations. He thought that the hobgoblins were the strongest monsters in this settlement. Who would have thought that a more fearsome creature was hidden here? "You guys retreat first! You will only get in the way if you stay here!" Alaric shouted at his subordinates. The Knight Apprentices faltered upon hearing his words. "H-How can we leave you, my lord? Even if we die here, we will never abandon you!" One of them responded with a grimacing smile. The others didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that they had no intention to leave. Chapter 33 Against the Goblin Chieftain Alaric was moved, but this was no time for bravado. "If you want to help me, then don''t let the small fries interfere. I''ll deal with the goblin chieftain on my own." He muttered. They would only hinder him if they joined the battle. The Knight Apprentices understood this so they nodded with serious faces. "Be careful, my lord!" At this moment, the goblin chieftain finally made a move. It rushed at them with quick and heavy strides. Each step left a deep footprint in the ground, a clear testament to its weight and strength. After gaining momentum, it lifted its weapon, a huge spiked club that screamed danger. With a wide swing, it brandished the spiked club, causing a violent blast of wind. "Stay back!" Alaric shouted at his subordinates. He then channeled his mana to strengthen his arms. Subsequently, he made a quick dash forward, forcing the goblin chieftain to change the direction of its attack. Graahh!! Alaric had already anticipated this. He took an abrupt turn, skillfully avoiding the club. Bang! The ground trembled after it was struck by the goblin chieftain''s club. Alaric immediately took the chance to attack after it missed him. He waved his swords, leaving ghost-like afterimages in the air. Ksshhhkk! Kssshhkk!! Multiple cuts appeared on the monster''s body, but they were too shallow to cause substantial damage. What a thick skin! Did it cover itself with mana? No way! Alaric was stunned. He used every force in his body to land those hits, but they only left minor cuts on the goblin chieftain''s body. The wound inflicted upon its body enraged the goblin chieftain. It raised its head and let out a furious roar that reverberated through the forest. Graaakkkk!!! It then glared at Alaric, the human warrior who had wounded it. Its beastly eyes were burning with fury. Suddenly, it pounced at him and released a barrage of attacks. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, he had no time to be surprised. The goblin chieftain lunged at him and wildly swung its giant spiked club. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Soon, Alaric was forced into a corner with no room to escape. Left with no choice, he used his swords to block the goblin chieftain''s club only to be flung away by its tremendous force. Ugh! Alaric grimaced as he twisted his body in midair. He landed awkwardly while trying to balance his weight. So powerful! It was only at the peak of the Fatal-grade, but the power of the goblin chieftain was already far beyond his imagination. "My lord!" A voice suddenly drifted into his ears while he was warily looking at the goblin chieftain. He turned his head and saw Arthur rushing towards him with an urgent look. The former mercenary was covered in blood. Seeing his state, Alaric couldn''t begin to think what he had gone through before coming here. Not far from him, Alaric also noticed the old Knight, Henry, who was similarly covered in blood. The two Knights must have killed their way in just to find him. Alaric felt a bit relieved to see them. With the help of these two, they might be able to take down this monstrous creature. The goblin chieftain frowned when it sensed the presence of the two Knights. "My apologies for being late, my lord. We had to deal with two hobgoblins on our way here." Arthur muttered as he walked towards Alaric. "It''s fine. I''m glad to see you two here." He nodded at the two Knights. "Let''s save the chitchat later. We still have to deal with that monster." He tilted his head. The two Knights moved their gazes at the towering goblin chieftain. They could sense its overwhelming presence from where they stood. It was incomparable to the hobgoblins they fought earlier. "Aura manifestation!" Henry was stunned when he saw the visible energy that covered the monster''s body. Arthur''s face turned cold when he heard this. Lord Alaric was fighting a monster at this level on his own? The former mercenary was relieved that they had arrived at the right time. Chapter 34 The Goblin Chieftain with Inexhaustible Stamina "What''s the plan, my lord?" Henry muttered while keeping his eyes on the goblin chieftain. "Plan? There''s no plan. Just fight with all you have! It will consume its mana soon. We just need to hold on until then." Alaric responded, his voice carrying a trace of uncertainty. Suddenly, the goblin chieftain grew impatient and lunged at them, brandishing its giant spiked club. The three Knights immediately jumped backward, evading the heavy blow. Bang! A pit that was over a meter deep was created after that devastating strike. Shocked by its formidable power, they felt extremely unsettled. Can we all survive after it exhausts its mana? Arthur frowned as he unconsciously tightened the grip on his sword. If he was alone, he would have retreated without hesitation. However, he was no longer a mercenary, but a Knight serving under his lord. As a Knight, it was his duty to protect his lord and to carry out the tasks he was assigned to. Even in the face of danger, he would never break his promise. He no longer wanted to return to the life of being a mercenary. He was sick of that aimless and monotonous life. I must protect Lord Alaric, even if I have to die! He muttered to himself. At this moment, the goblin chieftain targeted the nearest person which was Henry. The old Knight carefully avoided the attacks. He wanted to release a counterattack, but the monster was so relentless and it didn''t give him any room to breathe. Alaric and Arthur quickly came over to help him, allowing the old Knight to catch his breath. Clang! Clang! Clang! How is it still moving with such speed after fighting recklessly for a long time? Alaric was starting to get anxious the more the battle dragged on. He expected the goblin chieftain to lose momentum, but it showed no signs of fatigue. At this rate, we will run out of mana before it will exhaust itself. Alaric''s face fell. *** Outside the goblin settlement. Aldrin led the Knight Apprentices in decimating the goblin warriors. Aldrin''s spear broke apart and the goblin chieftain''s weapon smashed into the ground hard. Bang! Aldrin retreated and quickly pulled out a sword behind his back. Luckily, I''m not late. Now, we''re even, old man. Alaric inspected the old Knight''s body, his eyes flashed with concern. "Sir Henry, are you alright?" Urgh! The old man groaned. "I''m fine, my lord. Don''t worry about me." After making sure that nothing was wrong with him, Alaric reminded the old Knight. "You should be careful, Sir Henry. We are not facing a simple monster this time." The old Knight nodded his head with a grim look. He knew that it was his fault to underestimate the goblin chieftain''s speed. "I understand, my lord. I will be careful." "Good." "Can you still fight? We can''t beat that beast without you." Alaric didn''t want to force the old Knight, but his presence was necessary for their victory. Looking at Aldrin''s state, Alaric could tell that the young Knight was not in the best condition. Furthermore, Arthur was also running out of stamina which was obvious from his heavy breathing. Henry stood up while grimacing in pain. "I-I can still fight, but we need a better plan now." Alaric nodded in agreement. It was a crucial moment for them. To defeat the goblin chieftain, a solid strategy was necessary. Simply exhausting it is impossible. There is a high chance that we will run out of stamina before it does. I need to come up with something! Alaric''s mind moved as he analyzed the situation. The goblin chieftain is powerful and it''s almost as fast as the rest of us. Hold on... He suddenly thought of something. Its legs! It might be quick, but it has poor lateral movement because of its disproportionately larger torso. If we can somehow impede its movement, there might be an opportunity to kill it! Thinking about this, he shouted. "Everyone, listen closely!"@@@@ Chapter 35 Goblin Chieftains Beast Soul Crystal Alaric told them about his plan. They didn''t have enough time to go into details so he could only hope that each person would do their tasks correctly. I hope this works somehow. The four Knights moved simultaneously. With the four of them moving at the same time, the goblin chieftain was momentarily confused. It revealed an annoyed look which was quickly replaced with anger. Graaaahhh!!! Bang! Bang! Bang! The furious monster recklessly brandished its weapon, destroying everything in its path! Suddenly, Arthur sprung into action. He made a quick dash at the goblin chieftain with his eyes fully focused. His goal was to get its attention to allow the others to proceed with the plan smoothly. The goblin chieftain reacted and turned its gaze upon him which made the former mercenary feel an overwhelming pressure. At that moment, Henry and Aldrin sent each other a knowing glance before they rushed out. One headed to the monster''s left, while the other aimed for the right. Their task was to attack the goblin chieftain''s legs while it was occupied by Arthur. The two Knights, young and old, had been working with each other for a few years so their coordination was very solid. They could understand each other''s thoughts with a simple look or signal. It was something that they had gradually incorporated into their minds after years of working together. Ehk?!@@@@ The goblin chieftain sensed the anomaly in their actions so it took an abrupt pause to make a sense of what was happening. However, before it could react to their synchronized attack, Arthur pounced at the creature, slashing its chest with his sword. Whoosh! Seeing this, the creature quickly lifted its giant spiked club to block his sword. Clang! Tsk! Arthur clicked his tongue, somewhat annoyed that it managed to block him. However, a delighted look hung on his face. Now! Alaric took the green crystal and observed it closely. Just from touching it, he could feel the dense amount of mana it contained. He then handed it back to Arthur and said. "Keep it for now. We will deal with it once we return to the estate." "Yes, my lord." Arthur nodded as he stashed it inside a small sack. With the death of the goblin chieftain, there was nothing left in the settlement that could threaten them. There was still one hobgoblin left, but it was quickly eliminated by Arthur and the other two Knights. Alaric told them to search for beast soul crystals in the hobgoblins'' corpses, but they found nothing. It was not surprising. Beast soul crystals rarely appeared in Fatal-grade monsters'' bodies. Alaric was a bit disappointed, but he didn''t take it to heart. Getting the goblin chieftain''s beast soul crystal was already a huge boon. Not long later, all the goblins have been eliminated. Not even one was spared. Whether they were women, old, or even babies, all of them were killed! This might be cruel to some, but Alaric knew that this was the best choice. Given the goblin''s vengeful tendencies, it would be a disaster to leave one alive. ___ Mission Complete! You received 500 Battle Points, 100 EXP, 10 Stat Points, and Equipment Upgrade Card x1 ___ [Do you want to use your Equipment Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Hm? What''s this? Alaric was surprised by the new notifications that appeared on the cyan screen. I''ll take a look at it later. There are too many eyes here. After making a decision, Alaric pressed [No]. At this moment, a Knight Apprentice came to his side and asked. "My lord, what should we do with the goblin corpses?" Alaric looked at the corpses that littered the ground and muttered. "Except for the chieftain and the hobgoblins, burn everything else." Hearing this, the Knight Apprentice acknowledged his instructions with a salute. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 36 Returning to North Pine Town, Lucass Shock Alaric watched as the goblin corpses burst into flames. His face looked cold, but a ripple of emotion flashed in his eyes. He then turned his head to Arthur and asked in a low voice. "Are there any casualties?" Arthur moved his head closer to him and responded. "No, my lord, but almost all of our men are injured. Both Sir Henry and Sir Aldrin need immediate medical attention." Hearing this, Alaric nodded. "Alright. We will depart at once. The scent of blood will attract monsters so we must leave before they come. Tell everyone to get ready." Arthur acknowledged his command with a nod. He then left to relay his instructions. The flames produced ''ka-ka'' sounds which resonated in Alaric''s ears. We destroyed the goblin tribe and not one person was killed. Alaric clenched his fists. He managed to change the future. This means that things won''t go according to what I know depending on the actions I take. In his past life, the goblin tribe had attacked North Pine Town and killed many people. That day, House Silversword lost some of their most capable soldiers. It was a tragedy. However, with his knowledge of the future, Alaric was forcefully turning the cogwheels of fate! *** Beyond the walls of North Pine Town, a large group of soldiers and a team of medical professionals were already waiting. Lucas brought them here after he received a report about what happened in the depths forest.@@@@ At this moment, Lucas was eyeing the tall evergreens with narrowed eyes. He tried so hard to hide it, but a trace of worry was evident on his face. Suddenly, he sensed the presence of a group emerging from within the forest. It''s them! When he sensed Alaric''s familiar aura, he felt like a boulder had been lifted off his chest. "Our people are coming! Get those with injuries treated immediately!" Lucas commanded with a stern look. "Yes, my lord!" Soon, Alaric''s group finally emerged from the forest. "It''s them! Many of them are injured!" "Isn''t that Sir Henry? Even he was injured?" Step. Step. Step. Elena grabbed his hand and checked if there was any injury in his body. "M-My lord...are you alright? You''re not injured, are you?" She asked, her voice quaking with anxiety. Looking at the worried girl, Alaric gently smiled as he squeezed her hand. "I''m fine, Elena." The little girl scrunched her eyebrows as tears threatened to fall from her eyes. "I thought something happened to you. It''s good that you''re safe. I''m relieved." She muttered with a quivering voice. Alaric felt warmth in his heart. "I''m sorry for always making you worried." He grabbed her fragile body and embraced her tightly. He could feel her small body shaking. She must have been really scared and worried. Alaric gently rubbed her back. "I''m sorry, Elena..." He wanted to promise her that this wouldn''t happen again, but the words were stuck in his mouth. Elena shook her head. "You don''t need to be sorry, my lord. You are only doing your duty as the heir of House Silversword. I''m not worthy to say this, but I''m proud of you." Upon hearing this, Alaric felt something tugging at his chest. He understood his feelings right away. Yeah. I like this girl. It confirmed his feelings for her. Just wait a few more years, Elena. After exchanging a few more words with him, Elena realized that everyone was staring at them weirdly. Oh my god! I''m so embarrassed! Seeing her like this, Alaric chuckled in amusement. A while later, the medical experts brought the injured back to the estate under the protection of House Silversword''s Knights and warriors. As soon as they arrived, Alaric was summoned to Lucas''s study to give his report. Alaric didn''t have the time to change into a new set of clothes. His leather armor was covered in blood which filled the study room with a metallic scent. Lucas pointed at the seat in front of him and said. "Tell me what happened out there. Don''t leave any details." Chapter 37 Using the Equipment Upgrade Card After almost an hour of explaining what had transpired in the forest, Alaric stepped out of his father''s study room. He was exhausted, but he had yet to complete today''s daily mission so he headed straight to the training grounds. Damn. I''m tired. Should I skip today''s daily mission? He immediately erased the thought from his mind. He would receive a penalty once he skipped his daily mission. Although the penalty wasn''t heavy, he didn''t want to lose even one of those stat points. When he arrived at the training grounds still dressed in his bloodstained leather armor, the Knight Apprentices who were in the middle of their training were stunned. "Is that Lord Alaric?" "I almost didn''t recognize him because of his appearance." Among them, Rasmus was similarly surprised. What happened in the Evergreen Forest? Alaric ignored the shocked Knight Apprentices and started doing his routine. He had already done this for a few months so he was now proficient in performing the exercises. 100 pushups ?? 100 sit-ups ?? 100 pull-ups ?? 10 km run ?? 100 vertical slashes ?? 100 diagonal slashes ?? 100 horizontal slashes ?? 100 stabs ?? [You received 10 Battle Points.] [You received 1 EXP.] [You received 1 Stat Point.] Alaric immediately opened the cyan screen with a thought to check his progress. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 283/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (D), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+@@@@ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 2030 Stat Points: 11 A normal steel sword became a powerful weapon after being upgraded by that card. Amazing! Alaric''s eyes flashed with joy. With this sword, his strength would significantly improve. Too bad I only got one. If only I had one more, I could have upgraded both my swords. Alaric lamented with a look of regret. *** The next day. It was the 20th of November in the Astanian Calendar. Alaric just completed his daily mission. After his training, he headed to the clinic to check the condition of Henry and Aldrin. Upon his arrival, he was greeted by the doctor in charge, an old man who looked to be in his sixties. "Greetings, my lord!" The old doctor bowed politely. Alaric nodded to acknowledge his greeting. "How are the patients, Doctor Loyd?" He asked the old man. Doctor Loyd smiled faintly at his inquiry. "Everyone has been treated on time, my lord. With a little more time, they should fully recover and return to their normal lives." Alaric was relieved to hear this. "That''s good. Can I visit them? I''d like to speak with them." The old doctor nodded without hesitation. "Absolutely. I will take you inside." Alaric shook his head and said. "There''s no need to trouble you, Doctor Loyd. I can go in by myself." "Will that be alright?" The old doctor hesitated. Alaric reassured the old man. "Alright, but if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me." Doctor Loyd reminded him. "Of course." After getting the doctor''s signal, Alaric entered the building where the patients were being monitored. He first visited the Knight Apprentices. They were overwhelmed by his presence. They didn''t expect that he would come to visit them and check their condition. This made them feel that they had chosen the right lord to follow. Alaric knew the importance of building trust between his subordinates. It was just a small gesture from him, but this would make those warriors more loyal to him. In this dog-eat-dog world, who wouldn''t want to follow a caring lord? Soon, he headed to the last room where Henry and Aldrin were staying. "My lord?" "Lord Alaric!" Both Knights were startled when they saw him stepping inside the room. "At ease you two. I came here to check on your situation." Alaric smiled at them. Chapter 38 Winter is Near After some light talk with them, Alaric took out something from his pocket. It was the beast soul crystal of the goblin chieftain. Seeing him taking out this crystal, the two Knights were surprised. Alaric glanced at the old Knight and said. "Sir Henry, I noticed that you''ve been stuck at the peak of the Knight realm for quite some time." Henry sighed upon hearing this. He was born as a commoner and his talent for mana training was discovered late so he wasn''t able to make use of the best years of his life. Through sheer hardwork and effort, he managed to become a Knight and hone his swordsmanship to a formidable level. However, he was unable to advance further because he had already exhausted his potential. This was his greatest regret. While the old man was lamenting his fate, Alaric continued. "Given your potential, it might take a few more years before you can advance. This might help you in breaking through ahead of time." Alaric handed him the beast soul crystal. Henry was stunned. He didn''t dare take the crystal from him, but Alaric grabbed his hand and put the crystal on his palm. "You deserve this reward, Sir Henry. You are one of the longest-serving Knights in the household. As the heir of House Silversword, it is only right for me to reward our loyal retainers. Please accept it." Alaric smiled at him. "...b-but this is too valuable, my lord." The old man couldn''t believe it. The beast soul crystal of a Fatal-grade monster was expensive and it was especially true for the beast soul crystal of the goblin chieftain. A normal beast soul crystal could be sold for 500 gold coins up to 2000 gold coins depending on the quality. On the other hand, the beast soul crystal of the goblin chieftain was worth more than 2000 gold coins. After all, that creature was close to becoming a Disaster-grade. Henry was aware of this and based on his estimates, this crystal was worth around 3000 gold coins! Alaric gave him a stern gaze. "If you return it to me, I will throw it away." The old Knight was speechless. "In that case, I will put it to good use. Thank you for giving me such a precious reward, my lord. I will never forget this." Henry lowered his head as he clutched the crystal firmly. Alaric smiled as he nodded. "You earned it." He then turned his gaze to Aldrin. "I know what you''re thinking, Aldrin. You might not have served the household for long, but I have seen your loyalty. When the time is right, I will also give you the opportunity to advance. For now, you should continue with your mana training." The servant thought as she bowed to him. Meanwhile, Alaric was unaware of her thoughts. He went straight to his room to write down his plans on how to deal with his uncle. *** Snowflakes fell from the sky, marking the coming of winter. It was the 30th of November and Alaric was preparing for his trip to Ryvaad, a city next to Vale. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Alaric gave himself a satisfied nod. "Not bad." He praised the clothes that were tailor-made for him. The tailor, a chubby middle-aged man wearing glasses, chuckled upon hearing his words. "I''m glad that you like it, my lord." "Elena, give him his reward," Alaric instructed while looking at Elena''s reflection in the mirror. The girl nodded to acknowledge his instruction. She then took out a small sack that they had prepared beforehand and handed it to the chubby middle-aged tailor. The chubby tailor grinned when he felt the weight of the small sack. "Thank you for the reward, my lord. If you need more custom-made clothes, please send someone to inform me and I will make it for you any time!" "Mn." Alaric waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. When the chubby tailor saw his cue, he bowed and tactfully left the room with the small sack of coins in his hand. After he left, Alaric''s face relaxed. "You look great, my lord," Elena remarked while staring at his side profile. Alaric chuckled. "Really?" Elena nodded innocently. Alaric faced her and took her in his embrace. "How about you come with me this time? The trip will be boring without you." Elena blushed at his surprise attack and his words almost melted her that she was unable to respond for a while. Chapter 39 Trip to Ryvaad "You''re teasing me again, my lord." Elena pursed her lips. "I''m telling the truth." "Hmph!" The two exchanged playful banters for a while before they went down the main hall. As soon as they arrived at the main hall, they saw Lucas and Maria chatting with Warrick who would lead the entourage. Sensing their arrival, Lucas turned his head and nodded to Alaric. "You look good. Those clothes suit you." The baron showed a rare smile. "Thank you, my lord. I got this made recently in preparation for this trip." Alaric responded with a light chuckle. Meanwhile, Maria approached him and adjusted his collar. "Be careful out there, son. You must always wear thick clothes and don''t forget to stay close to the fire at night to keep yourself warm." Hearing her gentle reminder, Alaric smiled and nodded his head. "Yes, my lady." "Oh, by the way, I plan to bring Elena with me for this trip." Lucas raised an eyebrow at his words, but he didn''t say anything. He just stared at his wife as if telling her to make the decision. Maria understood his gaze and contemplated deeply. The trip to Ryvaad was an annual thing and their main goal was to visit their longtime friend and ally, the House Paxley. However, there was something different about this year''s visit. Just recently, they received a letter from House Paxley saying that their eldest daughter wanted to get to know Alaric so they asked for his presence in this year''s annual visit. From their message, it was obvious that they were interested in betrothing her to Alaric. Maria was worried that Elena''s presence might make things awkward for the eldest daughter of House Paxley. Alaric is an adult now. I believe he knows what to do. After some thought, Maria relented. "Alright, but you must be considerate about the other party''s feelings." Alaric knew what she was talking about so he nodded his head to show that he had understood her words. "Yes, my lady." "Good. I hope that your trip will be smooth and pleasant." "Are you alright?" At this point, the young lady''s face turned red like a tomato. "Oh my god! I wish I was there to see that happen!" The maidservant remarked with a sigh. While the two were chatting, they suddenly heard a series of knocks on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! The young lady made a ''shushing'' gesture at the maidservant before she said. "You may come in!" As soon as the words came out of her mouth, the door was pushed open by a middle-aged woman wearing thick makeup. "My lady!" A look of fear flashed in the maidservant''s eyes the moment the middle-aged woman entered the room. The middle-aged woman ignored the maidservant. She stared at the young lady with an eyebrow raised upward. "Hershey, how are your preparations for Lord Alaric''s visit?" The young lady named Hershey was inwardly nervous. She tried to look composed as she replied. "All preparations are ready, my lady." "Mn." The middle-aged woman hummed. She then crossed her arms and muttered. "Make sure that nothing will go wrong tomorrow. That boy has the same talent as his father. It would be good to leave a good impression on him." Hershey nodded. "I understand, my lady. I will do my best to keep Lord Alaric entertained." The middle-aged woman grinned. "Good." Without even bothering to say goodbye, she turned around and left. As soon as the door closed, the maidservant breathed a sigh of relief. She''s finally gone. That was scary... Hershey stood up and walked towards the coffee table by her bedside. On top of the table was a flower vase and a portrait of a woman who seemed to be in her late thirties. Hershey took the portrait. An expression of longing was evident in her eyes. Mom, I miss you... Chapter 40 Selfless Love Later that evening, Alaric''s entourage set up camp near the western border of Vale. Thick piles of snow had already accumulated over the land causing the temperature to drop even further. Alaric draped a thick wool blanket over Elena''s shoulders to keep her warm. The girl pulled the blanket and covered herself from the neck down. It''s warm. "Feel better now?" Alaric''s gentle voice drifted into her ears. She stared at him and saw him looking over with a light smile. "Mn." She hummed in response. Alaric sat next to her and said. "Elena, the trip to Ryvaad this time is different." His voice suddenly turned serious. Elena hugged her legs as she looked at the flickering flame of the bonfire. "I know..." She responded with a gloomy look on her face. Hearing this, Alaric was taken aback. Did mom tell her? There was a moment of silence after that small exchange. It was Elena who broke the silence. "I already know that you will one day be married to another woman. I''m just a servant so I don''t have the right to be upset, but... it hurts, my lord." Tears blurred her eyes as she spoke. Alaric opened his mouth and tried to come up with words to comfort her, but his mind was blank. In the end, all he could say was, "I''m sorry, Elena." Seeing her in tears made him feel torn, but there was nothing he could do about it. If he rejected all marriage proposals sent to him, many people would be offended. He might be politically inept, but he was aware that it would cause House Silversword a lot of trouble if that ever happened. Elena wiped away her tears and smiled at him. "It''s not your fault, my lord. It''s just me being selfish. I''m sorry if that made you uncomfortable." Alaric gently grabbed her shoulder and took her in his arms. "You are not selfish, Elena. I understand your frustrations and I don''t blame you for that." He said as he rubbed the back of her head. "Thank you for your understanding, my lord." Elena buried her face in his chest. Alaric nodded as he chuckled lightly. "I knew you would recognize it. I know it''s your favorite meat." "Mn." The two chatted until they arrived at the entrance of Ryvaad where a representative from House Paxley came to pick them up. Alaric stepped out from his carriage and looked at the beautiful young lady dressed in winter dress. Hershey... Hershey Paxley was someone he owed a huge debt to in his past life. She was his fiance?e and it was because of her that House Silversword didn''t collapse after his uncle''s abusive management of the family''s finances. A feeling of guilt washed over him as he looked at her face. In his past life, he became indifferent to the world after his parents'' and Elena''s passing. He had even neglected Hershey who he was supposed to marry, but she never once complained to him. She remained by his side and she even waited for him when he was forced into conscription. He still remembered the words she said before he left to join the crown prince''s army. "I will wait here for you. If you die on the battlefield, then I will kill myself to be reunited with you..." When he recalled the words she uttered that day, his eyes misted over. He looked away and pretended that he was wiping off some dirt. "Welcome to Ryvaad, Lord Alaric. I''m glad to see you in good health!" Hershey smiled as she curtsied. The warriors behind her saluted. Alaric suppressed the emotion that was about to burst out of his chest. He bowed to Hershey and responded in a mild tone. "Thank you for taking the time to pick us up in such awful weather, my lady. I''m deeply honored." Hershey covered her mouth as she giggled. "It''s only right to serve our guest and longtime friend." The two exchanged another round of pleasantries before they headed to House Paxley''s estate. Meanwhile, Elena was keenly observing Hershey who was now sitting inside their carriage. From the way she spoke to Alaric and that overflowing emotion in her eyes as she looked at him, Elena could tell that this noblewoman had some feelings for her lord. She was jealous, but she controlled herself. Calm down, Elena. You''ve already thought this through. She inwardly cheered for herself. Chapter 41 The Female Knight Cassandra Hershey was a good talker. She managed to keep the conversation going with no hint of awkwardness. She''s still the same... Alaric thought as he looked at her flawless face. After another hour, they finally arrived at the main mansion of House Paxley. The lord of the house, Baron Nathan Paxley, a slightly chubby middle-aged man with balding gray hair, greeted him in front of the mansion. Beside the baron was a middle-aged woman wearing thick makeup, Vivian Harrison. She was the lady of the house and also Hershey''s stepmother. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Lord Nathan and Lady Vivian." Alaric slightly tilted his head to show his respect. Nathan Paxley laughed heartily at his words. "I''m glad that you accepted our request despite the harsh weather." Vivian also said something to him and Alaric replied appropriately. After a round of exchanging greetings, they brought Alaric inside the mansion. Warrick and Elena followed half a step behind them. "I heard that you defeated the best Knight of Vale in an unofficial match. If only I wasn''t busy with some matters, I would have joined the celebration and watched your performance." Nathan sighed to express his regret.@@@@ Alaric shook his head and waved his hand as he responded. "I was just lucky. If it was a real battle, it would have been my defeat. I still have so much to learn from my senior Knights." "Hahaha! You''re too modest. How about you come with me to the training grounds before we begin our discussion?" Nathan suddenly suggested, his intentions were clear. His words ignited the interest of Hershey and Vivian. The former wanted to see Alaric''s elegance in battle, while the latter was curious about the young Knight''s power. Alaric was surprised by his suggestion, but he also wanted to know the difference between the Knights of the two households. "If that''s what the host wants, then I will gladly comply." Hearing this, Nathan grinned. "Great!" He took Alaric to the training ground which was located behind the main mansion. Before they even reached the training grounds, Alaric could already hear the sound of intense training. Upon their arrival, the warriors stopped what they were doing. "My lord!" "My lady!" Alaric glanced at the four he had chosen. Their presence was the strongest among the eleven Knights present. As expected, she is one of the best here. Alaric thought as he looked at the female Knight. When the female Knight sensed his gaze, she narrowed her eyes. She stepped forward and cupped her fists as she said. "Please allow me to spar with you, my lord." Her voice was filled with strong confidence. Nathan was a bit surprised that she had taken the initiative, but he didn''t express any disapproval. Hm... Cassandra is our second-best Knight. It shouldn''t be a problem to let her fight with Alaric. After thinking it through, he gave her a nod of approval. "Alright," Alaric replied without hesitation. The warriors of House Paxley smiled oddly when he accepted the challenge. Alaric also sensed the weird atmosphere, but he didn''t care because his attention was currently glued to the cyan screen. ___ Mission: Might of House Silversword II Difficulty: Easy The might of House Silversword is being doubted. Show them what would happen to those who doubt your power! Rewards: 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 300 Battle Points ___ Alaric was ecstatic, but he didn''t show it to his face. Missions rarely come, but they give generous rewards. There''s even a Random Trait Upgrade Card. He had gotten this card once and it had improved his horseback riding. Alaric closed the cyan screen and focused his attention on Cassandra. I''m sorry, but I have to end this quickly. Chapter 42 Overwhelming Victory Nathan''s gaze alternated between Alaric and Cassandra. Just by looking at their eyes, he could already feel the increasing tension. As the one who would officiate this spar, he felt excited. At this moment, Cassandra pulled out her weapon. It was a short sword, a weapon that was perfect for someone her size. Cassandra was quite tall for a woman at 1.75 meters, but against her opponents who were mostly men with large frames, she was still at a disadvantage. To bridge the gap in physicality, she trained in using the short sword since it was the easiest to master. It was light and fast compared to other weapons. "Take out your sword." She muttered as she stared at Alaric with a cold, piercing gaze. This is a good chance to use my upgraded sword against a real opponent. Alaric took out the Uncommon Steel Sword and adjusted his stance. Seeing this, Cassandra frowned. "I heard that you are a dual sword wielder. Why are you only using one sword? Are you mocking me?!" Anger was evident in her voice. She felt that Alaric was looking down on her. Alaric shook his head. "You''re thinking too much." Whether it was one sword or two swords, Alaric could use them perfectly because of his SSS-Rank Swordsmanship trait. He didn''t bother to explain himself. He wanted to show her that he was a versatile swordsman. Looking at his indifferent face, Cassandra was furious. She made the first move as she lunged at him with one leap. And then in a fluid motion, she brandished her sword. Whoosh! Alaric''s eyes were as calm as the surface of a lake. He remained unperturbed in the face of her quick movements. When her sword was about to land on him, Alaric brandished his sword. Clang! What?! The moment their swords clashed, Cassandra felt like she was hitting an immovable wall. Alaric was firm and solid! Cassandra took a few steps backward before she stabilized her footing. She realized that he was far stronger than he looked. I have underestimated him. To think that he is already this strong when he is only using one sword against me. What will happen if he uses two swords? "It was a good fight, Lord Alaric!" Hershey smiled as she approached him. She didn''t even bother to conceal her admiration for him. Alaric lowered his gaze when he saw her unmasked admiration. "Thank you for your praise, my lady." "Splendid! As expected of you, Lord Alaric! You even bested our second-strongest Knight! Hahaha!" Nathan''s boisterous laughter echoed within the training ground. Alaric didn''t know how to respond to his straightforward words so he only chuckled lightly. Meanwhile, Elena almost jumped in excitement when she saw Alaric''s performance. Her eyes twinkled. She then sent Alaric a sneaky thumbs up when she saw him glance her way. On the other hand, the stern-faced Warrick smiled. He felt proud to see the young lord showing off his power. At this moment, all the warriors of House Paxley no longer doubted Alaric. They thought that the rumors they heard about him were exaggerated. Now, they realized that those weren''t just baseless rumors. "Amazing! How did he reach that level of swordsmanship at his age?" "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it to be true." "It seems like we are witnessing the birth of a prodigy who will one day engrave his name in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard!" Alaric awkwardly chuckled when he heard their words. He then turned his gaze to Nathan and said. "My lord, I would like to take a moment of rest before we begin with the meeting." It was only an excuse. The truth was that he wanted to spend more time with Hershey. She was one of his greatest regrets in his past life. Just recalling how he had treated her made him feel guilty. I will face your feelings this time, Hershey. "Oh my! How thoughtless of me!" Nathan face palmed himself. "Hershey, quickly bring Lord Alaric and his companions to the accommodation that we had prepared for them." He instructed his daughter. "Yes, my lord." Hershey acknowledged his instructions with a nod of her head. "I''m really sorry, Lord Alaric. I promise that I will prepare a feast for you tonight to make up for this mistake." Nathan apologetically said. "You don''t need to apologize, my lord. It''s just a minor matter." "Thank you for your understanding." A moment later, Hershey brought them to the guest mansion which was just fifty meters away from the main mansion. Chapter 43 Hersheys Elegance in Tea Making So this is the man that my lady is crazy about. He is indeed handsome and he is also skilled with the sword. Hershey''s personal maidservant, Maris, thought as she looked at Alaric''s face. She almost fell for Alaric when she saw him fight against Cassandra. "We''re here, my lord. Do you want me to give you a tour of the mansion?" Hershey asked as she stared expectantly at Alaric. She was also like this in my past life. Even when I ignored her for a long time, she would always look at me with that face. Alaric nodded his head absentmindedly. And so, they spent almost an hour touring around the guest mansion. Hershey introduced everything to him in detail, from the paintings on the walls to the furniture, and she even told him how the mansion was built. She talked non-stop for that entire tour, but Alaric never got tired of her voice. He attentively listened to her and even occasionally made comments. As they interacted, they gradually became more comfortable with each other. Alaric could now look straight in her eyes and Hershey could already make jokes with him. Elena saw everything happen and she had mixed feelings about it. She was happy that her lord met an elegant and kind young lady, but she was also jealous of their growing familiarity with each other. She firmed her heart and repeatedly told herself that everything would be fine. After the tour, Hershey offered to make tea for him to which Alaric agreed without hesitation. "I will be back in a minute, my lord." Hershey excused herself before she turned around and left to get the things she needed to make tea. As soon as she left, Alaric took his seat and opened the cyan screen. ___ Mission Complete! You received 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1! ___ [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! Your trait Close Combat (D) has been upgraded to Close Combat (C)!] A new set of memories appeared in his mind. He wasn''t flustered by the sudden influx of foreign memories because he had already experienced this before. New hand-to-hand combat methods were introduced into his mind. It was a unique feeling as if something was incorporated in his body. A moment later, a freshly made tea was presented to Alaric. "Here''s your tea, my lord. I hope you enjoy it." Alaric nodded with a smile. "Thank you." He lifted the teacup and inhaled the unique aroma of the tea. Hershey felt a bit nervous as she watched him. Will he like it? While she was nervously watching him, Alaric brought the teacup to his mouth and took a light sip. This familiar taste... His eyes glazed over as the familiar taste filled his mouth. "It''s delicious," Alaric remarked as he tried to smooth down his emotions. Hershey''s eyes brightened upon hearing his words. "I''m glad that you like it, my lord." She couldn''t stop herself from beaming. Meanwhile, images of Hershey making tea for him in his past life flashed in Alaric''s mind. Her gentle smile, her tender gaze, and her unwavering love... "I''m sorry..." He muttered as he lowered his head. "Hm? Did you say something, my lord?" Hershey stared at him in surprise, wondering if she had heard him wrong. Did he just apologize to me? Maybe I heard it wrong. Alaric was silent for a moment as he looked at the tea inside the cup. "It''s nothing." He shook his head. "The tea made me recall a distant memory." He added. "I see." Hershey was curious about this, but she felt that it was something that she shouldn''t probe. "Why don''t you join me, my lady? Let''s talk about other matters while we drink tea." Alaric changed the topic. Hershey smiled and nodded at the suggestion. "Alright. What would you like to talk about, my lord?" "I heard that..." The two engaged in a heartfelt conversation as they enjoyed their tea. Time passed by unknowingly. A servant came to inform them that it was almost time for dinner. "I enjoyed our conversation, my lord. Let''s talk again another time. We shouldn''t let the others wait." Hershey reluctantly stood up. Alaric nodded in agreement. Chapter 44 Liam and Theo At the dining hall, only Alaric was allowed entry so he asked Warrick to protect Elena. "I''m sorry about your companions, my lord. Lady Vivian doesn''t like it when servants dine with us. I hope you understand." Hershey muttered apologetically. Alaric wasn''t annoyed since he already knew that some nobles could be very particular about status and customs. "It''s fine." He replied calmly, Hershey was relieved. She noticed that Alaric was very attentive to his servant girl. She could even feel that there was a vague connection between them. "The dining hall is this way, my lord. Just one more turn and we will be there." In the next moment, they finally arrived at the dining hall. Nathan, Vivian, and two men in their twenties were already there seated in their respective seats. "Lord Alaric, come here. We left this spot empty for you." Vivian beckoned to him as she pointed at the chair next to Baron Nathan. Alaric nodded at her. "Thank you, my lady." Vivian''s smile deepened. She then turned her gaze to Hershey and sent her a deep look. Hershey pretended like she didn''t see this and sat to Alaric''s right. After they had taken their seats, Nathan clapped his hands and gave a signal to the servants. Nathan looked at Alaric and said. "I don''t know what kind of food you like so I instructed the servants to prepare all sorts of dishes for you. I hope that they will be to your liking." "Anything is fine with me, my lord," Alaric replied with a light smile. "That''s good." "By the way, I''d like to introduce you to my sons. This is my eldest son Theo and this is his younger brother Liam." Nathan introduced the two men sitting to his left. Alaric cupped his fists at them. "My name is Alaric Silversword. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." The two men had different responses to his greeting. The older man who looked to be in his late twenties had short blonde hair and a lean physique. He didn''t look quite pleased with Alaric''s presence. The sidelong glance and his condescending gaze didn''t escape Alaric''s attention. "The name''s Theo." She planned to betroth Hershey to another noble if Alaric showed no interest in her, but from the looks of it, there was no need for her to go through much trouble anymore. It''s still too early to discuss marriage. I just hope that this little bitch won''t do anything foolish to scare Alaric away. While she was immersed in her thoughts, one person was giving Alaric a sharp gaze. He tried to hide it, but Alaric immediately sensed his hostility because of his ''Sixth Sense'' trait. Liam... why did he suddenly become hostile? Alaric pretended like he wasn''t aware of the other party''s hostility. Liam lowered his head while clenching his fists. How dare that bastard flirt with my beloved sister?! She''s mine! No one can take her from me! A crazed look flashed in his eyes. His body trembled and he felt a sudden itch in his arms. This... Why does it have to be now? Liam''s body trembled and sweat slowly trickled down his face. I need to get out of here quickly while I''m still sane! Thinking about this, he abruptly stood up and said. "I''m full. I''ll take my leave first." He then turned around and left in a hurry. "Why is that kid in a hurry?" Nathan muttered with a perplexed look. He then smiled apologetically to Alaric. "Please forgive my son''s insolence." "It''s fine. He probably has some important matters to take care of." Alaric nonchalantly replied. Theo raised an eyebrow as he looked at the empty seat next to him. Did that bastard... Dammit! I already told him to stop taking that suspicious medicine! He was aware of his younger brother''s addiction to illegal drugs. He had already warned Liam not to take those pills, but it seemed like the latter had ignored his warnings. Chapter 45 The Suspicious Behavior of Liam After the dinner, Nathan told Alaric to follow him to his study room to discuss the future collaboration of House Silversword and House Paxley. For this discussion, Alaric asked Nathan''s permission to bring another person to which the other party agreed after some thought. In the next moment, Alaric brought Harris with him to Nathan''s study room. This guy was the best talent House Silversword had in the field of business. Harris''s presence made Alaric feel at ease. Nathan glanced briefly at Harris before he turned his gaze to Alaric. "Then let''s begin with the first agenda." The things they talked about were mostly related to the joint businesses owned by the two households as well as the future collaborations that they would work on. Alaric was prepared for this moment, but there were still some key points that he had forgotten. Fortunately, Harris was there to save his ass so the discussion proceeded smoothly. Almost three hours later, Nathan stood up and let out a satisfied laugh as he extended his hand. "To our future collaborations!" Alaric took his hand and shook it. "To our future collaborations!" "By the way, you should stay here in Ryvaad for a while. I''ve already asked Hershey to accompany you in the next few days to give you a tour of the city." Hearing this, Alaric nodded his head. "That would be great! I''ve been planning to have a look at the beautiful landscapes of Ryvaad. Having Lady Hershey with me will save me some trouble of having to travel around aimlessly." He chuckled. "Hahaha! Don''t worry! Hershey knows this city like the back of her hand."@@@@ "Then I look forward to my stay here in the next few days." Nathan heartily laughed. After a few small talks, Alaric excused himself and left with Harris. "That was exhausting. I tried my best, but I''m really not cut out for this." Alaric shook his head with a wry smile. "You did a good job, my lord. You just need more experience. With a little more training, you will soon be fine on your own." Harris replied with a light chuckle. Alaric shook his head without saying anything. He knew his limits. They returned to the guest mansion and retired to their respective rooms. *** Alaric stopped in his tracks and raised his eyebrows as he looked at the person who had stopped them. It was the lanky Liam dressed in standard noble attire. "Liam? Why are you here?" Hershey looked surprised to see her brother. Liam smiled and slowly approached them. "I heard that you two are going to tour the entire city. Will it be alright if I come with you?" "That..." Hershey hesitated. She wanted to spend some time with Alaric so she didn''t want her half-brother to come with them. She also felt that Liam had given her strange gazes in the past few days which made her instinctively suspicious. What should I do? Before she could respond, Alaric''s curt voice drifted into her ears. "I''m sorry, Lord Liam, but I would like to be alone with Lady Hershey. There are some matters that I would like to speak with her privately. I hope that you understand." Liam''s smiling face stiffened upon hearing his words. This bastard! "What a pity! Since you have some important matters to discuss with my sister, then I won''t bother you two. Excuse me." Liam turned around and left with heavy strides. How dare that fucking bastard embarrass me in front of my beloved little sister!? Just you wait, Alaric! Accidents do happen on the road. Be careful or you might trip! A cold smile hung on Liam''s face. Alaric''s senses were telling him that something was off with that guy so he rejected his suggestion without hesitation. "I''m sorry for rejecting him without hearing your opinion, my lady." He smiled apologetically at Hershey. "It''s fine." Hershey smiled as she waved her hand. She then changed the topic as they walked inside the carriage. "You told him that you want to speak with me privately. So what do you want to discuss with me?" Alaric was caught off guard and he was momentarily stunned. "Ah... about that..." Chapter 46 The Bridge of Eternity and the Benevolent God Aru Hershey stared at him with anticipation, wondering what he''d say. Looking at her face, Alaric suddenly thought about something and said. "Like I said last night, I hope that you can paint a portrait of me." "O-Oh! So it''s about that..." Hershey was inwardly disappointed, but she didn''t show it to her face. "It''s fine if you don''t want to. I know that you are a busy woman." Alaric didn''t make things difficult for her. "It won''t be an issue at all, my lord." Hershey waved her hand as she shook her head. She looked at his handsome face and smiled softly.@@@@ Besides, I have already started painting your portrait. When she met him at the entrance of Ryvaad, she already had this desire to make a portrait of him. She wanted to paint his image on a canvas and admire his looks forever. "I''m glad to hear that..." The two began their tour together. They visited the most famous places and landmarks in Ryvaad. It was something that they had never done in his past life. Hershey acted as the tour guide, telling him about the history of each place they visited. At this moment, they were heading towards a famous tourist spot for lovers- the bridge of eternity. "My lord, that is the bridge of eternity. It connects the district of Yorvan and Meneva." Hershey pointed at the wooden bridge that connected two districts that were separated by a river. "It is said that the bridge was built by a farmer who was searching for his wife. It became a symbol of his love and longing for his wife." Her voice carried a trace of sadness when she told him this story. "Did he manage to find his wife?" Alaric asked while looking at the sturdy bridge. Hershey sighed while shaking her head. "He went to the other side, but he found no traces of his wife. He would always visit this bridge to wait for her return, but years had passed and she still hadn''t returned. The man had become old, but he never gave up on searching for her. In the end, he died on this bridge while waiting for her." Alaric was moved by the man in the story. "What was his name?" Hershey shook her head. "No one knows his name, but people call him Old Man Cross because he would always cross this bridge." He then closed his eyes as he sincerely prayed to Aru. Aru, I don''t know if you were the one who sent me back to the past, but please help me change the cruel future that I''ve seen. I don''t wish to see that hell again. While he was offering his prayers, Hershey opened her eyes and looked at him. She smiled and patiently waited for him to complete his prayers. Not far from them, Elena also decided to give it a try. She took out a coin from her little pouch and threw it into the river. Aru, please give my lord your protection. It was the sincere wish of a servant who had fallen for her lord. A few minutes later, Alaric opened his eyes. "If you''re done, we should go. There are still more places that you have to visit." Hearing this, Alaric calmly nodded his head. He took one last look at the bridge of eternity before he left with Hershey. Elena and the rest of their subordinates followed quietly behind them. Upon entering the carriage, Hershey noticed the change in Alaric''s mood. "My lord, are you still thinking about Old Man Cross''s story?" Hershey smiled. Alaric lifted his head to look at her. "Are you by any chance worried about me?" He asked with a teasing voice. Hershey was stunned by his words. "W-What are you saying, my lord?" She tried to cover up her embarrassment, but Alaric had already seen through her right from the start. He would be an idiot if he couldn''t notice the special gaze she had when looking at him. So you have always liked me. Just when did it start, Hershey? The smile on his face deepened as he thought of this. "Haha! I''m just joking, my lady." Alaric chuckled. Chapter 47 Alarics Gift Three days later, the end of his trip to Ryvaad had finally come. In the past three days, he had traveled to the famous landmarks of the city together with Hershey. It was a rare experience for Alaric and it made him temporarily forget the tragedy that happened in his past life. At this moment, Alaric was saying his goodbyes to Hershey and her family. "Thank you for your hospitality. I enjoyed my stay here." Alaric shook hands with Baron Nathan who was very enthusiastic throughout his whole stay. "I''m glad to hear that." "You can always come here whenever you want. Just give us a heads up so that we can make preparations before your arrival." Nathan beamed. "I will definitely visit again." Alaric was quite fond of the place and he was already looking forward to his next visit here. "Hahaha! That''s good!" Vivian also spoke with him briefly, but he didn''t have a good impression of this woman so he only responded out of courtesy. Meanwhile, the two brothers, Theo and Liam, didn''t say anything to him. The older one gave him a nod while cupping his fists, while Liam merely gave him a strange smile. Finally, he turned his gaze towards Hershey. She looked visibly down even though she tried so hard to hide it. She failed to conceal the glimmer of sadness in her eyes which Alaric saw through at a glance. "Thank you for the portrait you made for me, my lady. I will treasure it forever." Alaric stared intently at her soulful eyes. He wanted to embrace her and comfort her, but it would be inappropriate. "I had a great time with you, my lord. Please visit again soon." Hershey forced out a smile. "I will." He nodded. "Before I go, I have something to give you." Alaric sent Elena a knowing look. The girl understood his gaze and took out a wooden box. She then walked towards Hershey and carefully handed it to her. "This is..." Hershey was surprised by the unexpected gift. She didn''t expect that Alaric had actually prepared something for her. Hearing this, Alaric frowned. "How many men do they have?" He asked while guessing who had sent the pursuers. The veteran Elite Knight scrunched his eyebrows as he responded. "They have hidden themselves well, but I can sense more than twenty men. Five of them are the level of Knights while the rest are Knight Apprentices." Alaric''s face darkened. The lineup was more powerful than he had anticipated. In a city like Ryvaad, this was already a sizable force! "Tell the whole party to prepare for a possible attack once we leave the city, but make sure the enemies won''t notice that we have already discovered them," Alaric instructed. He wasn''t afraid of battle, but he was a bit worried about Elena''s safety. Just which bastard is targeting me? For some reason, Liam''s face flashed in his mind. Is it you, Liam? "My lord, what did Sir Warrick say?" Elena''s voice resonated in his ears. Alaric''s gaze softened as he turned his gaze to her. "Elena, there are people following us. We still don''t know their intentions, but we need to be careful." Elena''s eyes shook with fear when she heard this. She clung to his arm and muttered with a quivering voice. "I''m scared, my lord!" Seeing her terrified face, Alaric embraced her and gently rubbed her shoulder. "Don''t worry, Elena. No matter what happens, I will keep you safe. I promise!" He muttered solemnly. Elena timidly nodded. His words comforted her, but she couldn''t stop her body from shaking. "We will be safe while we are still inside Ryvaad. Those guys won''t attack us in broad daylight since this place is the territory of House Paxley, but things will be different once we leave the city." Alaric''s voice suddenly turned serious. "The carriage walls are made of durable materials so you just need to hide here when the fighting starts. Never open the door for anyone and wait for my return. Can you do that for me, Elena?" Alaric reminded her with a grave look. Elena was afraid, but she knew that she must not make her lord worried about her in this situation. She exhaled a deep breath and nodded her head. "Y-Yes, my lord!" Chapter 48 Pursuers We have Warrick, two experienced Knights, and seven Knight Apprentices. The remaining ten are ordinary soldiers. Alaric rubbed his chin as he entered into deep thought. I should have brought more warriors with me. He thought that the trip would be smooth since Ryvaad was the territory of their longtime ally. He was once again slapped by the harsh reality of the world. There was no such thing as a safe place on this continent. Even in North Pine Town, danger still lurked! As they neared the gates of Ryvaad, a tense atmosphere hung over the entourage. The warriors kept their dominant hand on their weapons, prepared to take action at a moment''s notice. "Just which idiots are targeting us?" One of the two Knights muttered, annoyance evident in his voice. He was a bald middle-aged man with a short gray beard and a pair of blue eyes. The most striking feature about him was the sword scar that stretched from his left forehead down to the left side of his face. His name was Bernard, an experienced Knight who had served House Silversword for over three decades. "Hey, lower your voice!" Reminded the Knight who was riding a horse next to him. He looked a decade younger than Bernard with his thick eyebrows and wavy black hair. He also had a pair of monolid eyes which revealed the foreign blood that ran through his veins. This man''s name was Chulmo. Warrick turned his head and glared at them, making the two Knights flinch. "We''re about to step out of the city. Keep your eyes peeled!" Warrick muttered in a voice that was just enough for them to hear. Bernard and Chulmo nodded their heads in unison. A moment later, the group finally crossed the gates of the city. Everyone tightened their grip on their weapons while eyeing the surroundings with cautious eyes. Inside the carriage, Alaric''s focus was broken by the sudden appearance of the cyan screen. ___ Mission: Kill the Hired Mercenaries! Difficulty: Easy@@@@ A mercenary group was hired to kill you! Defeat them without losing a single soldier on your side! There were no signs of anomalies, but his senses were screaming danger, something that had never been wrong before. At this moment, they had already traveled a certain distance from Ryvaad and they were close to reaching a secluded forest. Fighting in the forest would be dangerous for the group. We don''t know what kind of weapons the enemies have so it would be better to fight them in an open area where we can see them clearly. Thinking about this, Alaric raised his hand and signaled for the group to take a different route. ... Hidden not far from them were a group of warriors dressed in different kinds of armor. Some wore leather armor, while others were in steel-plated armor. "Boss, why did they take a detour? Do you think we have been discovered?" A man holding a pair of machetes asked the middle-aged man wearing an eyepatch. Everyone glanced at their boss. This was a job with generous pay so they didn''t want any accidents to happen. The man wearing an eyepatch frowned. "It doesn''t seem to be the case. Maybe they are just being cautious, but we need to make a move soon. Just wait for my signal." The mercenaries nodded upon hearing his words. Suddenly, they saw a man stepping out of the carriage. "Boss, isn''t that guy our main target?" The man wearing an eyepatch nodded upon hearing this. "That should be him. Our client described his physical features in detail and everything seems to fit with that guy." "It looks like our prey has appeared, my brothers. Get ready to take action!" He muttered as he took out his weapon, a two-handed sword. The eyes of the mercenaries flashed with killing intent and anticipation. Once they completed this mission, they wouldn''t need to take on a job for a while. The man wearing an eyepatch stared deeply at their main target. For some reason, he felt a chill upon seeing him. I, Juvah, had never failed a mission once so why do I have a bad feeling about that guy? He felt an instinctive urge to abandon the mission, but the generous rewards quashed the thought immediately. No! This must be a trial set by Agnus! As his follower, how could I flee without even fighting my enemy!? Chapter 49 False Information "My lord, they are preparing to attack," Warrick reported with a cold gaze. Hearing this, Alaric pulled his swords and shouted at his men. "Bernard! Chulmo! Protect the carriage together with our soldiers! Don''t engage the enemies and prioritize everyone''s safety at all costs!" "Yes, my lord!" Bernard and Chulmo quickly gathered the troops upon hearing his commands. Under their leadership, a defensive formation was quickly formed around the carriage. As long as they were sticking close to each other, they would be able to properly utilize the defensive formation. These warriors had been trained to fight in any situation and with the two experienced Knights at the core, they formed a formidable team. Without looking at them, Alaric stared at Warrick and said. "Sir Warrick, our task is to eliminate as many enemies as possible while the others are protecting the carriage!" Although he was surprised by his plan, Warrick followed his command without hesitation. "Yes, my lord!" With a wave of his hand, the veteran Elite Knight grabbed his favorite weapon, a double-bladed spear. Both blades of his spear were curved like that of a scimitar, sharp and deadly. At this moment, multiple arrows were suddenly fired at them. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! "Don''t worry about me, Sir Warrick! Destroy them!" Alaric roared as he casually destroyed the arrows with a wave of his sword. Warrick wasted no time and squeezed his legs, urging his horse to rush at the enemy''s location. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! Another wave of arrows was fired at him, but an invisible energy prevented those arrows from touching him. He had activated his aura manifestation, but unlike the goblin chieftain who only did it out of instinct, Warrick was able to command it at will. After blocking the arrows, he then pulled the reins and commanded his horse to take a huge leap forward. The mercenaries were momentarily stunned by his horseback riding skills. His daunting aura made them feel a heavy pressure pressing down on them. An Elite Knight! The overwhelming pressure he exuded and his unstoppable momentum revealed his strength. The mercenaries'' faces fell. "It''s just one person! I don''t think he can block all of us! Kill him!" Juvah, the leader of the mercenary group, shouted to his men, his voice echoing in their ears. Agnus, is it finally our time to meet you in the kingdom of Xifos? The thought of death didn''t scare the mercenary leader. Only a glimmer of longing and desire could be seen in his eyes. With a fearless smile, Juvah raised his sword and bellowed. "My brothers! Let''s meet again in the hall of gods! For Agnus! Charge!" The eyes of the mercenaries burned with unwavering determination. Juvah and his mercenary group were followers of Agnus, the god of war and chaos. They were fearless in the face of death because they believed that dying in battle would give them the chance to enter Xifos, which was known as the Kingdom of Swords where Agnus resided. So they are followers of Agnus! Damn these war-crazed idiots! Alaric cursed as he clashed with the other party. The mercenaries didn''t care about getting injured. Pain only served to fuel their fighting spirit. They recklessly attacked Alaric''s group. Alaric''s mount cried out in pain and collapsed after being mercilessly stabbed by the crazy mercenaries. Alaric also received some cuts and stab wounds, but he managed to evade lethal damage. Damn, bastards! He didn''t like to fight against the believers of Agnus for this very reason. They were a bunch of crazy fanatics who didn''t fear death! Clang! Clang! Clang! Alaric parried their weapons and evaded those he couldn''t block. Agnus stared at his dying comrades. They were friends who had followed him for years so he felt a sense of rage and frustration. He was furious at the enemies who had killed them, but he was more furious at the client who had provided them with false information. That fucking bastard! Suddenly, the sound of a galloping horse drifted into his ears. He narrowed his eyes and saw the Elite Knight wielding the double-bladed spear coming towards him. "You have made the biggest mistake of attacking us, follower of the violent god!" Warrick muttered as his spear swooshed down like a mirage, but just as he was about to cut the mercenary leader into two, Alaric''s voice echoed. "Wait!" Chapter 50 Juvah could feel the tip of the spear''s blade piercing his skin. The Elite Knight pulled back his spear and lowered his head at the young man who had just spoken. Step. Step. Step. Step. Juvah raised his head. He finally got a clearer look at the face of their main target. He was much younger than he had thought, but his dignity was overflowing. "Answer my question and I will give you a swift death." Alaric stared deeply at him. Hearing this, Juvah''s lips curved upward to form a mocking grin. "Piss off!" "You insolent fool!" Warrick roared at the mercenary leader. Alaric raised his hand, stopping Warrick from saying anything. Alaric opened his mouth and muttered in a cold voice. "I know that you are a follower of Agnus." Juvah''s smile stiffened. Alaric continued. "According to ''His'' teachings, the souls of the warriors who die in battle will be welcomed in Xifos and live forever with ''Him''..." "If you answer my questions, I will gladly send you to Xifos, but if you don''t cooperate with me, I will take you back with us and make sure that you don''t die!" "No! Kill me! Kill me!" Juvah was agitated by his words. To the warriors who followed Agnus''s teachings, there was nothing more humiliating than being granted mercy. They also believed that Agnus would only accept the souls of those who died in battle, while those who died of different causes would become an evil spirits with no hope of reincarnating again. "I''ll do it! I''ll do anything you ask! I will answer your question!" Juvah was terrified of the thought of turning into an evil spirit. "Very well." Alaric nodded, looking pleased by his response. "Who hired your group?" Alaric stared deeply at the mercenary who had lost his composure.@@@@ Juvah''s face turned dark as he responded. "It''s Liam Paxley! It was him!" His voice was filled with anger. "So it''s really him..." Alaric muttered with narrowed eyes. He had already expected Liam''s involvement to a certain extent and the mercenary''s words confirmed his suspicions. He sent Warrick a knowing look. Sensing his gaze, Warrick lifted his spear and slashed it down. Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 2540 Stat Points: 32 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He was already over half his EXP requirement and he had even reached the halfway mark of his battle points requirement. My EXP and Battle Points are already at the halfway mark, but my stats are barely moving. At this rate, it would take me a year before I can advance to the next realm. I need to find a way to trigger more missions. That''s the only way for me to speed up my progress. He noticed that missions would only appear when he was faced with unique circumstances. For instance, a mission appeared this time because they were attacked by a bandit group. If missions are only triggered during unique situations, why did I not trigger one when we last went to the Red Toad Gorge to find the Dragon Tail Ferns? Alaric rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He was slowly learning how the cyan screen worked, but there were still some things that he couldn''t understand. Maybe the situation at the Red Toad Gorge didn''t fulfill a certain requirement to be classified as a mission. Alaric tried to come up with an answer, but he only ended up having more questions which made his head hurt from all the thinking. Let''s take it slow. The next major event is the orc invasion which would happen within two years. I still have plenty of time to prepare for that day. I just hope that the orc invasion won''t happen earlier than it did in my past life. This was what he was worried about. If the things he knew in his past life deviate too much, then his plans would be affected. Chapter 51 Liams Machinations After Elena dressed his wounds, Alaric stepped out of the carriage to check his subordinates. "How is everyone?" He asked while looking at Bernard. "Everyone is fine, my lord. Some of our soldiers are injured, but their injuries aren''t fatal. They only need a few days of rest to recover." Bernard replied while staring at him with unmasked admiration. Despite being the heir of a noble household, Alaric didn''t hesitate to place himself in the most dangerous position. Other heirs would have chosen to prioritize their safety if they were in that situation. "Provide first aid to the injured and monitor their condition from time to time. Also, build a wagon big enough to fit all of them. You can use the spare tires of the carriage for the wagon." Alaric instructed. "Yes, my lord." Bernard acknowledged his command with a nod of his head. "You may go." After Bernard left to do his tasks, Warrick approached him with a solemn look. "My lord, how should we handle this matter?" This matter was big enough to destroy the alliance between House Paxley and House Silversword. If it wasn''t handled well, it might even lead to a war! Alaric pondered deeply. I can''t let this matter slide. If I act like nothing happened, Liam would think that I''m a pushover. But how should I retaliate without ruining the friendship of the two noble households? Warrick remained silent and calmly waited for his response. It was a difficult choice so he wondered how Alaric would respond. After almost five minutes of silence, Alaric raised his head and muttered in a cold voice. "Once the wagon is built, we will head straight to North Pine Town and inform my father about the situation." "House Paxley is definitely not involved with this. They will never do something that would damage the friendship of the two households. Which means that Liam is the sole culprit!" He added. "I will never let that bastard get away with this!" Alaric''s eyes flashed with killing intent. Warrick felt a chill when he saw his gaze. "I will follow your words, my lord." He lowered his head. Not long later, Chulmo came running towards him with an urgent look on his face. "My lord, I discovered the contract between Liam and the mercenary group!"@@@@ "Hm? Where is it?" This was crucial evidence that would prove Liam''s direct involvement. "It''s here, my lord." Chulmo handed him the piece of parchment paper he was holding. Thinking about this, he shook his head with a regretful look. Well, at least I managed to eliminate Juvah''s mercenary group. Now, I have nothing to worry about once I inherit my father''s property and position. Liam snickered at the success of his plan. I accomplished two things today. One, I was able to punish Alaric for coveting what is mine. And secondly, I eliminated Juvah''s mercenary group which would be a huge threat to my future rule. I''m really a fucking genius! "Hahahaha!" His evil laughter echoed within the confines of his room. *** On the 6th day of December, in the year 208 of the Astanian calendar, Alaric''s group finally arrived at the entrance of North Pine Town. The mood was heavy and no one spoke throughout their return to the estate. At this moment, Lucas and Maria were happily waiting for them in front of the main mansion. "Hm?" Lucas was the first to notice them and he immediately saw their haggard faces. Sensing the change in his expression, Maria raised her eyebrows. "What happened?" She asked with a hint of worry. Lucas frowned as he muttered in response. "They are injured." "What?!" Maria covered her mouth in shock. "What about our son? Is he alright?" Lucas nodded with a grim look. "He is fine, but he is also injured." "Oh my god! Just what happened out there?" Maria''s eyelashes trembled. In the next moment, Alaric stepped out of the carriage with Elena closely following behind him. Seeing him covered in bandages, Maria immediately rushed to his side. "My son! Are you alright?" Meanwhile, Lucas stood there unmoving, his eyes filled with intense coldness. Chapter 52 The Brain of House Silversword Looking at Alaric''s face, Lucas muttered. "Let''s discuss this in my study." Alaric nodded in understanding. He then looked at his mother, squeezed her hand, and gave her a reassuring smile. "I''m alright, mom. These are just minor cuts." Maria exhaled a long sigh. "Let''s go to your father''s study. I''d like to hear the situation as well." "Alright." Alaric nodded. Letting her know what had happened wouldn''t be an issue. She was also smarter than both him and his father combined so she might offer a better solution. Elena quietly followed them. She could sense that something big was about to happen, but she tactfully remained silent. A moment later, they arrived at the study room. Alaric and Maria entered, while Elena remained outside. Lucas saw his wife entering with Alaric, but he didn''t say anything. He eyed his son and pointed at the chair in front of his desk. "Sit down." Alaric obediently took his seat, while Maria sat next to him. With a deep look, Lucas muttered. "What happened?" Alaric furrowed his eyebrows as he recounted the whole situation. "When we were about to leave Ryvaad, Sir Warrick sensed..." "...We deliberately led them to an open area to force them to come out..." "...I don''t want to see anyone get killed so I decided to use an isolation tactic by forming a defensive formation centered around Sir Chulmo and Sir Bernard while Sir Warrick and I would deal with the stronger mercenaries..."@@@@ "...In the end, we successfully eliminated the mercenaries and we even managed to get evidence that helped us identify the person who hired the mercenary group." "I''ll send someone to assassinate-" Alaric''s words were suddenly cut off by his mother. "Hold on!" The father and son turned their gazes to her. Maria shook her head and said. "There is no need to assassinate him." "But mom!" Alaric frowned at her words. "Listen to me first." Maria gave him a look. Alaric took a deep breath and decided to hear her out. "The first thing we need to do is go to Ryvaad and show this document to Baron Nathan. Once he learns the truth, we will have a justified reason to ask for compensation for the damages his son has caused and Liam won''t be able to reject if we demand for a trial by combat!" Maria''s words stunned both father and son. "That''s a sound plan, but what if Liam would deny the accusations and reject the trial?" Alaric was fairly certain that Liam wouldn''t admit his crimes that easily. "He might do that, but Baron Nathan is not a foolish man. I know what kind of person he is. This document alone is enough to convict his son so he would definitely agree to our demands." Maria replied. "Yes, you''re right, but this could still damage the relationship between our households." Lucas scrunched his eyebrows. Maria nodded. "That''s true, but..." She suddenly smiled and said. "There is a way to strengthen our alliance even after this incident." Lucas and Alaric stared deeply at her. "They mentioned that their daughter is interested in our son. Why don''t we send them a marriage proposal? Of course only on the premise that they agree to our demands." Maria snorted. Alaric stared at his mother in admiration. She had actually come up with that plan in just a short amount of time. "Alright. Let''s do as you say. So what should we do first?" Lucas was also impressed with her idea. Chapter 53 Words of Affirmation "But before that, what do you think about that girl?" Maria stared at Alaric. Alaric thought about Hershey as he answered. "She is a beautiful and talented young lady. If it''s her, then I''m not against the proposal." "That''s good to hear." Maria was satisfied with his response. "Now, here''s what we need to do..." Maria told them about her plan. From who they would bring to Ryvaad and to how they should act once they were there. She didn''t miss any detail, even going as far as thinking of several countermeasures in case something fell through. "That''s the gist of it. Don''t forget anything since we still need to discuss this with the warriors." "Speaking of which..." She turned her gaze to Alaric and said with a smile. "Sir Henry has successfully become an Elite Knight yesterday. You should go and look for him later. You were the first person he wanted to see when he made his breakthrough." Hearing this, Alaric was pleasantly surprised. He thought that the old Knight would need a few months to advance, but it seemed like he had underestimated Henry. "I will visit him after cleaning myself up." Alaric couldn''t wait to visit the old man and congratulate him. "Then you should go. I will discuss the details with your mother. Just listen carefully once we talk about this with the Knights." Lucas dismissed him with a light smile. "Alright. Then I''ll excuse myself first." Alaric stood up, bowed to them, and left the study. "Look at him go. He looks even more excited now than when he became a Knight." Maria chuckled while shaking her head. "Just leave him be. Sir Henry is like a grandfather to him. It''s only natural for Alaric to feel happy about his advancement." "That''s true..." *** Outside the study, Alaric saw Elena standing by the door with a bored look. "Elena? Why are you still here? You should have returned to your room." He was inside the study for over an hour so she must be tired. "It''s okay, my lord. I want to wait for you." Elena fidgeted as she lowered her head Elena felt shy, but she didn''t reject him. This was Alaric''s first time doing this for someone else so he was a bit clumsy. Seeing his serious face through the mirror, Elena giggled. Alaric stopped what he was doing and looked at her. "Did you just laugh?" "No, I didn''t." Elena shook her head while holding back her laughter. Alaric smiled wryly. After patting her hair dry, he grabbed a comb and started combing her hair. Elena didn''t say anything and just watched his face through the mirror. At this moment, Alaric''s voice echoed in her ears. "Elena, my parents want me to marry Hershey to solidify the alliance between both our households." Elena remained silent at his words. She already knew that this would happen after she saw Hershey. She was the most beautiful woman Elena had ever seen. She was also talented in painting, and tea making, and she was also a smart woman. Elena felt that Hershey was a perfect match for her lord. That was her honest thought after meeting her. "I agreed with their decision," Alaric added. "Why are you telling me this?" Elena asked. Alaric continued combing her hair as he replied. "I just felt that I should inform you." Elena turned around and lifted her head to look at him. "You don''t need to feel guilty, my lord. I understand your difficulties and I know that this is also for the best of the town." "But please... don''t forget me, my lord. I will always be here for you." Alaric grabbed her shoulders and embraced her tightly. "I know, Elena. Thank you for always taking care of me. You will always have a special place in my heart." His words made her feel a mixture of emotions. After some time, Elena broke free from his embrace and smiled at him. "We should get going, my lord." "You''re right." Alaric chuckled as he nodded his head. Chapter 54 Observing the Progress of the Trainees The two headed to Henry''s house which was located a few hundred meters away from the main mansion, but they didn''t get far when they spotted the very person they were looking for walking towards them in his standard Knight uniform. "My lord!" The old Knight looked visibly excited upon seeing him, but when he saw Alaric''s wounds, he frowned. "What happened?" He was resting in his house when they returned so he didn''t know what had happened. Alaric smiled and shook his head. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you the details later." He quickly changed the topic. "Anyway, I heard that you''ve become an Elite Knight. Congratulations!" The old Knight smiled. "It''s only because I had the beast soul crystal. If it weren''t for that, it would have taken me years before I could achieve a breakthrough. Thanks to you I saved plenty of time. I''m really grateful, my lord!" Alaric chuckled. "Like I said, you deserve that reward, Sir Henry." "By the way, Elena also came here to congratulate you on your breakthrough." Alaric turned his head and winked at Elena. The girl was flustered, but she quickly stepped forward to congratulate the old Knight. "Congratulations on your advancement, Sir Henry!" The old Knight grinned. "Thank you, Miss Elena." "Oh please, just call me by my name." Elena was overwhelmed by how the old Knight was formally speaking to her. "That won''t do. You are a special person in this household, Miss Elena. Everyone knows that." The old Knight chuckled. Elena blushed at his words. She understood what he was implying and it made her embarrassed. "We should talk somewhere more comfortable. Why don''t we head to the training ground? There are plenty of seats there. I''m about to do my daily training anyway." Alaric suggested. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Sounds good. I''m also on my way there to observe the training of the new recruits." Henry nodded. "What about you, Elena? Will it be alright with you?" Alaric glanced at her. "Huh? Y-Yes! I will follow you wherever you want to go, my lord." Elena didn''t expect him to ask for her opinion so she almost stuttered. He had grown some muscles and he also looked a few centimeters taller. He had even trimmed his long hair which made him look more like a warrior. On the other hand, Renante was a complete stranger to Alaric. He looked a bit older than Rasmus and was probably twenty years old. He had long wavy black hair and a pair of cold-looking onyx eyes. He was also quite tall at over 190 centimeters and his physique was the most athletic among the recruits. "Greetings, Lord Alaric." Rasmus and Renante greeted him with a light bow. Alaric nodded to them and said. "You two showed the best results so you must be properly rewarded." "Give them more tonics to help them strengthen their bodies." He reminded Rigor. "I''ll do as you, my lord." "What are you two standing there for? Go and thank Lord Alaric." Rigor glared at the two. Hearing this, they immediately thanked Alaric. "Thank you for the reward, my lord!" "Continue working hard and you will receive more rewards." Alaric smiled and tapped their shoulder. "We will do our best, my lord!" "Alright, you should go back to your training. Don''t mind us." Alaric waved his hand and sent Rigor a knowing look. Rigor understood his intentions and left with Rasmus and Renante. As they walked away, Rasmus turned his head and took another look at Alaric. "It seems like Lord Alaric went through another battle again. Just when can I go with him?" He whispered upon seeing the fresh wounds on Alaric''s arms. Rigor snorted when he heard his remarks. "If you want to join Lord Alaric in battle, you better work harder. With your current strength and skill level, you will only be able to serve as an ordinary guard." Rasmus lowered his head and clenched his fists. Just give me a little bit more time, my lord. Chapter 55 Josephus Silversword After Alaric''s daily mission, a servant came to the training ground and informed him as well as the Knights about when the meeting will be held. "A meeting, huh? Is this about your recent visit to Ryvaad, my lord?" Henry curiously stared at Alaric. The latter still hadn''t told him how he got his wounds. "Yes, pretty much." Alaric nodded with a serious look. "Then, I should take my leave first. I can''t go to the meeting hall covered in sweat." Henry chuckled while shaking his head. "Alright. We''ll see you later, Sir Henry." "See you later, my lord." The old man bowed to him and left. ... An hour later, Alaric headed to the meeting hall. He told Elena to get some rest so the girl wasn''t with him this time. When he entered the spacious hall, he saw the Knights and the Elite Knights of the household seated before a long table. Among them was his uncle, Charles Silversword who was leisurely chatting with a young warrior sitting on the chair to his left. As if sensing his arrival, Charles turned his head and waved at him enthusiastically. "Alaric! Come here and sit beside your uncle! I''d like to introduce you to someone." Alaric was disgusted upon seeing him, but he maintained a cool appearance. He decided to play along with his uncle. "Yes, my lord." Alaric took a seat on the empty chair beside Charles. "Alaric, do you still remember him?" Charles pointed at the young warrior beside him. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire Alaric stared at the young warrior with a calm expression. How could I forget the face of my cousin? "Of course! We met a few times when we were young." Alaric responded to his uncle while nodding at the young warrior. This man was Charles''s bastard son, Josephus Silversword. He looked like he was in his late teens, but he was actually over twenty years old. He had a slender physique much like his father. However, unlike the men of House Silversword who had striking gray hair, Josephus had blonde hair which he inherited from his mother. Charles grinned and whispered to his ears. "Thanks to the herbs I got from you, Josephus became a Knight." Alaric was taken aback. "I can''t believe that the second son of House Paxley would do something like this!" "We must make that bastard pay!" The hall became noisy as everyone expressed their rage. "Silence!" Lucas''s indifferent voice resonated in their ears, making everyone shut their mouths. "I understand your anger and frustration. That''s why we came up with a plan to make that bastard pay for what he did." After saying this, Lucas gave his wife a look. Maria knew that it was her turn to speak. "This is what we have decided to do..." Maria told them about her plan. It was more detailed than what they had discussed earlier. "We need a show of force to pressure House Paxley so we need to send some of our Elite Knights to Ryvaad. Are there any volunteers?" Maria swept her gaze at the people inside the hall. "I will go!" The newly advanced Elite Knight, Henry, was the first to volunteer. He looked incredibly furious by the look on his face. Maria nodded at the old man to show her appreciation. "I will go too." Charles smiled as he raised his arm. Alaric narrowed his eyes, wondering what his uncle was up to this time. "Please sign me up, my lady. I was with Lord Alaric when the attack happened. I must see this to the end!" Warrick raised his hand with a cold look. "Thank you." Maria nodded to Warrick. "Now, I will announce who among the Knights will join in the trip to Ryvaad..." "Alaric..." "Aldrin..." "Bernard..." "Chulmo..." "Rigor..." "Arthur..." "...and Josephus." "Including the three Elite Knights, the seven of you will lead thirty of our warriors to Ryvaad. Do you have any questions?" Chapter 56 Preparations Before Departure "What if someone will attack North Pine Town while most of our skilled warriors are away?" Someone asked with a concerned look. "That wouldn''t be an issue, as long as there''s no Disaster-grade monster, nothing will happen to the town. Besides, I''m already thinking of hiring someone who can guarantee the safety of the town and the estate." Lucas spoke confidently. Everyone was curious to know who he was talking about, but it didn''t seem like Lucas had the intention of telling them so no one asked. "Are there more questions?" At this moment, Henry raised his hand and asked. "My lord, who will represent us for the trial by combat?" Hearing this, everyone perked their ears as they stared at Lucas. "Who is the strongest Knight in the household?" Lucas muttered while smiling faintly at them. Everyone turned their gazes to Alaric. They had already accepted the fact that Alaric was stronger than them. Even in the surrounding cities, it would be difficult to find someone who could defeat him. "It looks like we all have the same idea." Lucas chuckled. "My lord, wouldn''t it be dangerous for Lord Alaric?" Unexpectedly, Charles expressed his worry about the decision. He continued. "I''m aware that he is powerful, but accidents happen in battle, especially in a trial by combat where everyone puts their life on the line." A few people nodded at his words, clearly in agreement with him. Alaric was the only heir of House Silversword. If something happened to him, there would be no one to succeed Lucas''s position. Lucas didn''t respond immediately. He looked at his son and asked his opinion. "What do you think, Alaric? How confident are you?" All eyes gathered on Alaric as soon as the baron uttered those words. Sensing everyone''s eyes on him, Alaric remained calm. If it was anyone else, they might not be able to bear the pressure of their expectations. However, this little bit of pressure was nothing to someone who had experienced a large-scale war. With an indifferent expression, Alaric responded. "As long as the enemy is not an Elite Knight, I can guarantee my victory! Everyone may rest assured. You just need to ensure that no one will interfere with the trial." The veteran warriors were amazed by his composure and unwavering courage. "Yes, my lord! We will do our best to ensure the fairness of the trial!" The warriors replied in unison. Charles narrowed his eyes. Alaric was already gaining their support when he only recently became a Knight and this made him feel threatened. I should dispose of him while it is still early... This thought crossed his mind. "Good! Now that we have decided on our representative for the trial, you guys should leave and make your preparations for tomorrow''s trip!" Lucas dismissed them. ... He now had 34 stat points. He felt tempted to use them all, but he refrained from doing it. Just then, he suddenly heard a series of footsteps. Step. Step. Step. He closed the cyan screen and looked at the person who had arrived. "My lord!" Rasmus didn''t expect to see Alaric this early in the morning. From his sweaty face, he could tell that Alaric was probably training. I heard that they would leave again today. He actually woke up early just to not skip his training. Lord Alaric is truly different from everyone else. No wonder his strength is already formidable at his age. Rasmus''s eyes flashed with veneration. "Rasmus, what are you doing here so early in the morning?" Alaric was also surprised to see him. Rasmus laughed in embarrassment as he replied. "I came here to practice my swordsmanship." Alaric smiled at his words. "I see. Your commitment is commendable, but you shouldn''t overdo your training. Enough rest is also necessary in building a strong body." "Thank you for your advice, my lord. I will keep it in mind." Rasmus lowered his head to express his gratitude. "Then, I won''t disturb you. I''ll take my leave first." Alaric tapped his shoulder, turned around, and walked away. Looking at his back, Rasmus shouted. "Be careful on your trip, my lord!" Hearing this, Alaric waved his hand without looking back. ... A few hours later, the entourage for the trip assembled in front of the main mansion, bidding farewell to their families. Alaric was also there to say goodbye to his parents and Elena. Elena wanted to come with them, but Alaric didn''t agree this time. Things could get dangerous so it was better for Elena to remain at the estate. For this trip, Alaric decided to ride on a horse to make the journey faster. He was also appointed as the leader of the group which everyone unanimously agreed. "Is everyone ready?" Alaric swept his gaze at the warriors, looking carefully at the equipment they were carrying. "Check the equipment and the supplies! Make sure that we have brought all the things we need!" He reminded them with a stern gaze. "Yes, my lord!" The warriors did as instructed and began to inspect everything. After ensuring that they hadn''t forgotten anything, Alaric took one last look at the people they would leave behind and shouted. "Let''s go!" Chapter 57 A Shocking Encounter Because of the size of their entourage, the soldiers garrisoned at the borders of Vale stopped them for an inspection. Alaric didn''t want to cause trouble so he told his subordinates to go along with the inspection. Luckily for them, one of the inspectors happened to be Anthony, the current commander of Vale''s armed forces. "Lord Alaric!?" Anthony was surprised to see him. "How have you been, Sir Anthony?" Alaric cupped his fists while smiling lightly at him. Hiding his surprise, Anthony peered at the equipment strapped on their horses and replied. "I have been well, my lord. Thank you for asking." He then cleared his throat and asked with a serious tone. "Can you tell me where you are headed to, my lord?" "We are headed to Ryvaad. You don''t need to be alarmed, Sir Anthony." Alaric chuckled when he saw how cautious they were, but he also understood their situation. Anthony felt relieved to hear those words, but he didn''t relax his guard. "I see. Then we will escort you until we leave the borders of Vale. I hope you understand." Hearing this, the warriors behind Alaric furrowed their eyebrows which made Anthony''s subordinates unconsciously hold the handle of their weapons. Sensing the tense atmosphere, Alaric immediately raised his hand, signaling his people not to cause any trouble. Anthony also warned his men not to be impulsive. If a battle was to break out, none of them would survive. He was sure of it. "Alright, but please don''t ask us any questions on the way." Alaric didn''t reject his request. He was aware that Anthony was only doing this to keep an eye on them. Anthony nodded. "You can rest assured, my lord. I will make sure that my men won''t speak a word about this." "Then we will be in your care." Alaric smiled lightly. Anthony couldn''t believe that he was actually intimidated by a Knight who was a few decades younger than him. Although Alaric defeated him before, it was only an unofficial match where using mana wasn''t allowed. He was confident that he could win against Alaric if they were to use mana. At least that was what he believed. Under the watchful eyes of Vale''s garrison guards, Alaric''s group traveled along the snow-covered road leading to Ryvaad. No one spoke along the way, making the atmosphere quite nerve-racking. When Alaric''s group was about to leave Vale''s borders, Anthony raised his hand and signaled his men to stop following them. He then bowed to Alaric and said. "Thank you for your cooperation, my lord. Please forgive me if this may have offended you." Hearing this, Alaric waved his hand nonchalantly. "Til we meet again, Sir Anthony." Anthony watched as they disappeared into the distance. Did I sense it wrong? He narrowed his eyes as he peered into the depths of the forest, but the heavy snowfall obscured his vision. Should I take a look? Driven by his curiosity, Alaric put down the firewood he had gathered and followed the direction where he last sensed the weird fluctuations of mana. He remained cautious as he headed deeper into the forest. His hand was resting on the hilt of his sword. If he sensed a sign of danger, he was prepared to draw his sword. In the next moment, he saw something moving underneath the snow. "Hm? Is it an animal?" Alaric cautiously approached, but upon getting closer, he discovered that the thing buried in the snow wasn''t an animal. An elf! His eyes froze in shock. Alaric''s first thought was to leave immediately, but a weak voice drifted into his ears. "H-Help me..." The voice was barely audible, but it was definitely the elf who had spoken. Alaric hesitated for a moment. Dammit! He carefully walked towards the elf, eyeing the surroundings for any potential traps. After making sure that there were no hidden traps, he immediately got down and dug the elf who was buried in the snow. As soon as he dug out the elf, Alaric was momentarily stunned. How beautiful! It was a face that surpassed the realms of humanity, one with an ethereal beauty that almost seemed like she was a goddess who had gone down to the mortal world. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire She''s injured. Alaric noticed a patch of red on her abdomen. Chapter 58 Soul Mark In her present state, she won''t survive the cold. I should help her bandage her wounds first. Alaric lifted the elf and carried her inside a hollowed tree to keep her warm. After placing her down, he took off his fur coat and draped it over her body for additional warmth. At this moment, he saw her long eyelashes fluttering, revealing a pair of cyan-colored eyes. "Ah~" Even the groaning sound she made was very enchanting. After making sense of her surroundings, she realized that there was an unfamiliar human in front of her. Her eyes widened in fear. She wanted to stand up and push him away, but she lost all strength as the pain in her abdomen finally registered. "Hiss!" She hissed in pain while keeping a cautious eye on the human. Seeing her like this, Alaric smiled bitterly in his heart. "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. I just happened to discover you when I sensed an abnormal fluctuation of mana." He explained himself. The elf didn''t believe his words. "How can I trust the words of a human?"@@@@ Alaric sighed, feeling slightly annoyed by her prejudice. Still, he tried to reason with her in a calm voice. "Look here, Miss Elf. You were the one who asked for help so I kindly offered my hand. If I had bad intentions, I would have done it from the start." The elf''s expression relaxed a bit upon hearing his words. "Wait here for me. I''ll go and get something to bandage your wounds. In the meantime, apply pressure on your wound. I''ll be back soon." Alaric didn''t wait for her to respond and stepped out of the hollowed tree before rushing back to the camp. The elf sat there in silence. Can I really trust him? She didn''t want to place her trust in a stranger, especially a human. However, given her condition, she had no choice but to believe in him. It''s so cold... She lowered her head and pressed her abdomen. That should do it. Now, what should I do with this elf? Leaving her here wasn''t an option since her body was still weak after losing a lot of blood, but taking her back to the camp was also troublesome. I''m sure the warriors won''t ask questions, but that bastard of an uncle would definitely be interested in this elf. Elves were beautiful creatures with innate abilities to control mana. Unlike humans who struggled to interact with mana, elves were born with the gift that allowed them to command mana at will. There was also a higher number of beast soul warriors among them. Thinking about this, Alaric rolled up her sleeve, which revealed a black ring-like mark on her wrist. As expected, she has a soul mark. This was a sign that this elf was a beast soul warrior. People born with soul marks were capable of extracting the abilities of monsters by absorbing their beast soul crystals. Her soul mark is still inactive. Alaric thought while inspecting her soul mark closely. It had no pattern which means she was yet to absorb a beast soul crystal. I didn''t expect that the first beast soul warrior that I would encounter is actually an elf. Alaric chuckled while shaking his head. Suddenly, he noticed that the elf was shivering from the cold which made his eyes sink. There''s no choice! I need to bring her to the camp and keep her close to the fire! Alaric grabbed a handful of dirt and smeared it all over her face to hide her beauty. He also wrapped her head with a cloth to hide her distinctive long ears and snow-white hair. After making sure that everything that shouldn''t be seen was properly covered, he lifted the elf and carried her back to the camp. How should I explain this to them without making them suspicious? When he arrived at the camp, everyone curiously stared at the person he was carrying. "My lord, who is that person?" Henry approached with furrowed eyebrows. He could sense the mana in this person''s body. Alaric kept his cool and responded with a calm voice. "She is a vagrant I found. She was dying from the cold so I brought her here to give her a chance to live." Chapter 59 Yvanna A vagrant, huh? Charles raised his eyebrows as he stared at the figure who was almost covered from head to foot. Only her eyes and a small portion of her face were visible. I can sense mana from that woman''s body. Is he hiding something? Charles''s lips curved upwards as he stood up. He then approached Alaric and reminded him with a stern gaze. "My nephew, you should prioritize our task. Bringing that woman would only delay us. Besides, we don''t know what kind of person she is. What if she is a thief or a criminal?" His voice wasn''t loud, but it was clear enough for everyone to hear. Alaric glanced indifferently at him and responded. "I understand your concern, Uncle. I will take full responsibility for her actions and I will make sure that our trip won''t be delayed. You can rest assured." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire Charles stared deeply at him and shrugged his shoulders. "Alright. I won''t say anything more. Just keep an eye on her." Alaric nodded without saying anything. Seeing that he had no intention to chat, Charles awkwardly tapped Alaric''s shoulder and went to a spot closer to the bonfire. There is definitely something about that woman. I don''t think my dear nephew would take in some random stranger, but what is special about her? Charles thoughtfully watched as Alaric brought the woman closer to the bonfire. Unlike Charles, the warriors and the Knights showed no interest in the vagrant woman. They were common outside of Vale and some would even find their way to North Pine Town. After casting curious glances at her, they quickly lost interest. They trusted Alaric''s decision so no one questioned him or expressed any disagreement. After laying her down near the fire, Alaric beckoned to his cousin, Josephus. Josephus was a bit surprised by his sudden call, but he immediately came to his side and asked. "What can I do for you, my lord?" "Form a small team to hunt a big game. Make sure that it''s big enough for everyone." Alaric instructed. Hearing this, Josephus nodded his head. "Yes, my lord." "If you want to recover quickly, then you better drink this. Now open your mouth and don''t make this difficult for me." Alaric grabbed a wooden spoon and dipped it into the medicinal liquid. After taking a spoonful of the liquid, he brought it to her lips. The revolting smell made her flinch, but under Alaric''s cold, watchful eyes, she could only reluctantly open her mouth. Gulp. She held her breath as she swallowed down the so-called medicine. It was bitter and even a bit spicy- a taste that almost made her throw up. Alaric helped her sit up to make her more comfortable. "You need to drink all of this. Don''t even think of spitting a single drop." "Mn." She hummed in response. A moment later, Josephus''s small hunting group finally returned with a huge wild boar. "Good, job!" Alaric praised him, making the latter smile in embarrassment. Alaric then asked someone to make a soup using the wild boar''s meat. Surprisingly, Arthur volunteered for the task, but it was a tough job for one man so Alaric asked for two more volunteers to help him in skinning the boar. The skinning and the cooking process took more than a few hours, but everyone patiently waited. Who wouldn''t want a hot soup in this kind of freezing weather? Soon, the hot boar meat soup was finally served. "Hey! This is your share. Eat it while it''s still hot." Alaric handed a bowl of the boar meat soup to the elf. The elf took the bowl and muttered. "It''s Yvanna, not ''hey''." "Hm? What did you say?" Alaric glanced at her in surprise, pretending like he didn''t hear her. The elf ignored him and blew air into the soup to make it less hot. Alaric chuckled and watched her quietly. Yvanna... That''s not a bad name. Chapter 60 Delayed Because of the Snowstorm "My name is Alaric, but you should follow how everyone addresses me so that you won''t attract their attention," Alaric muttered while looking at the elf. "I also told them that you are a vagrant so we''ll keep it that way while you''re with us." He added. "I understand." Yvanna nodded indifferently. Although she looked dirty right now, she couldn''t hide the grace in her every move, as if it was a habit that she had practiced for many years. "Did you get those wounds from a human?" Alaric probed. The elf''s shoulder trembled upon hearing his words. Seeing her like that, Alaric sighed. "You don''t have to answer it." For a young elf like her, it must have been a terrible experience that left her traumatized. I shouldn''t have asked her. "We will be leaving soon. Why don''t you stay with the group while you are still recovering? Once we complete our task in Ryvaad, I will send you back to your home." Alaric suggested. This was the best he could do for her. Yvanna didn''t respond and just quietly ate the boar meat soup. Alaric waited for a while, but when he realized that she had no intention of speaking, he took a deep breath and let out a sigh while shaking his head. He then stood up and announced to the group. "We will depart at once after everyone is done eating their meal!" "Yes, my lord!" The warriors responded in unison. The snowstorm was getting worse and they might be stranded if they don''t leave soon. The horses had rested enough and everyone had already filled their bellies with the hot boar soup. It was time to resume the journey. They didn''t bother to clean up the mess. Everything would be buried in snow in a few hours. "Prepare to depart!" Alaric shouted to the group. The warriors immediately packed their stuff and hopped on their horses. While they were preparing to leave, Alaric walked towards the elf and squatted in front of her. "We''re leaving now." Hearing this, Yvanna nervously raised her head. "P-Please take me with you." She muttered in a quivering voice. "We don''t have a carriage so it would be a bumpy trip. Are you sure?" Alaric found her pitiful so he was willing to help her. Riding on a horse would open her wounds which might worsen her injuries. An hour later, someone found a narrow cave and reported it to Alaric. In a place where everything was covered in snow, a cave was a good option to build their camp. "That''s where I found the cave, my lord." A warrior pointed in a certain direction where a hill stood. Alaric followed his gaze and saw a cave underneath the hill. It wasn''t big, but it was more than enough to fit everyone in the group. "Sir Aldrin, Sir Chulmo!" He called out. The two Knights whose names were mentioned immediately came to his side. "My lord! What can we do for you?" Alaric glanced at them and instructed. "You two, form a small team with five members each and check the surroundings. Report to me if you find anything unusual." Hearing this, the two Knights acknowledged his command with a nod. "Yes, my lord!" "You may go!" Alaric waved his hand. The two Knights quickly left to gather their members. After they left, Alaric beckoned to Arthur and said. "Sir Arthur, please go and check what is inside the cave." Arthur saluted. "I obey!" He then squeezed his legs and commanded his horse to move. While waiting for Arthur to return, Alaric turned his head. "Yvanna, are you alright?" Hugging him from behind was the elf who was fully covered by the fur coat. "I-I''m fine..." He could hear her labored breathing. "Just hold on for a while." Alaric could only pray that she won''t collapse. "Mn." Alaric took out a rope and tied her to his body to make sure that she wouldn''t fall from the horse. Yvanna understood this so she didn''t voice any protest, but the feeling of having their bodies so close to each other made her feel embarrassed. She had never been this close to someone of the opposite gender. Alaric was unaware of her thoughts. His focus was entirely on the surroundings. Chapter 61 The Creatures Inside the Cave It didn''t take long for Arthur to check the situation inside the cave and his expression was rather peculiar. "My lord, there''s nothing dangerous inside the cave, but we have a little problem," Arthur muttered with a troubled look. Hearing this, Alaric raised an eyebrow. "What did you see in there?" "I think it would be better for you to see it yourself, my lord." Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. Just what did he see in there for him to be so hesitant to speak of it? "Alright." Alaric gave a hand signal to the remaining warriors as he urged his horse to move towards the cave. Although Arthur said that the cave was safe, Alaric didn''t let down his guard. His dominant hand was resting on the hilt of his sword. Upon reaching the mouth of the cave, Alaric smelled the distinct scent of animal animal urine. It was faint, but it didn''t escape his enhanced sense of smell. A territorial mark? Most wild animals and monsters mark their territories by spraying their urine on specific areas. This was to delineate the boundaries of their territory and to communicate their presence to other creatures. "Hold on tight, Yvanna," Alaric whispered. The elf reacted to his words by tightening her grip on his waist. "Please excuse my rudeness," Alaric muttered as he grabbed her legs. The elf jolted in shock at the unexpected touch. Before she could say anything, he slowly lifted her and delicately got down the horse to make sure that he was careful enough not to aggravate her wounds. Ah... So he just did it to bring me down from the horse. "You can release me now, Yvanna." Alaric''s voice resonated in her ears. "Ah, yes!" The elf loosened her grip with a flustered look. From birth, they were already classified as Fatal-grade because of their high affinity with mana. When they reach adulthood, they start to develop the ability to manipulate ice, making them even more fearsome monsters. Ordinary Knights would be helpless against them. Even Elite Knights would have to group up when they meet an adult Saber-fanged Wolf. That was also the reason why they were classified as Disaster-grade monsters upon reaching maturity! "Alaric, we need to get out of this place as quickly as possible!" Charles couldn''t stay still anymore when he identified the wolf cubs. The warriors were similarly nervous, but they patiently waited for Alaric to make the final decision. "Hold on, Uncle." Alaric raised his hand, indicating for him to wait. He beckoned to Henry and told the old man to watch over Yvanna. "Please keep an eye on her for me, Sir Henry." The old man nodded. "Yes, my lord." Alaric approached the wolf cubs while observing them. They look thin and almost malnourished. Their fur is also very dirty. From these small details, Alaric was 60% certain that their parents must have left for a while, but this made him confused. From his knowledge, Saber-fanged Wolves were very caring towards their cubs and they didn''t leave them alone for a long time. Based on this, he came up with a possibility. Their parents must have died outside or probably had an accident. Thinking about this, Alaric took out a meat jerky from his leather pouch. The smell of the jerky made the cubs turn in his direction. Although slightly wary of the stranger, they still approached him because of the smell of food. As if to show their excitement, the cubs raised their tiny heads and howled. Awoo! Awoo! Their cute howling sounds echoed within the cave, giving the warriors quite the scare. Charles in particular had an ashen look. If it weren''t for the presence of the other warriors, he would have already left the cave. Is that bastard planning to lure the big wolves here?! Chapter 62 An Unexpected Discovery Alaric continued feeding the wolf cubs with the jerky. They are already big enough to eat meat so they''re probably around a month old. "Bring me some water and a few bowls." Alaric calmly instructed. Hearing his words, the warriors quickly brought him the things he asked. Alaric took the gourd and poured water into the bowls. He then stood up and told everyone about what he had observed. They looked visibly relieved, but some were still skeptical. After all, there was a chance that he could be wrong. Charles was starting to get impatient, but he decided to wait and see the situation. If something happens, I will prioritize my safety. Suddenly, Charles''s eyes brightened as he thought about something. Now that I think about it, isn''t this the perfect opportunity to get rid of him? If the cubs'' parents were to return, a fight would definitely break out. A Knight won''t survive against a pair of furious Disaster-grade monsters. Charles snickered in his mind. "What should we do with these cubs, my lord?" Henry asked in a low voice. Alaric thought for a moment as he looked at the small, fluffy little creatures. If we take them with us, I''m positive that the cubs will attract unwanted attention. We might even be targeted by some opportunists, but it would be a pity to leave them here. After a full minute of internal struggle, Alaric opened his mouth. "We will bring the cubs with us." Henry didn''t seem to be surprised by his response and it even looked like he had already expected this answer from him. "It seems like you have already guessed my thoughts, Sir Henry," Alaric muttered with a wry smile. "To some extent, yes." The old man laughed. Over an hour later, the two teams he had sent to investigate the area finally returned. Aldrin and Chulmo immediately reported their findings. "My lord, we found no threat nearby, but there''s something unusual..." It was Aldrin who had spoken. "Did you find a monster corpse?" Alaric muttered. "My dear nephew, can you show me the thing that you got from the Knights?" Charles rubbed his hand with an overly friendly smile. Alaric was peeved by his pretentious smile, but he didn''t show it to his face. "Oh? Are you talking about the beast soul crystal?" Charles eagerly nodded."Yes! Yes! The beast soul crystal! Haha! Can you let me have a look?" "Of course!" Alaric took out the beast soul crystal from the leather pouch and handed it to Charles. "Here." Charles almost had the urge to absorb it when the crystal touched his palm, but he held back his desire. Now I''m certain! This thing can help me breakthrough! Hahaha! Now, how should I get my beloved nephew to give it to me? "It looks really beautiful! I would love to put this on my mansion as a decoration." Charles stared deeply at Alaric while maintaining his cordial smile. "Hahaha! That''s a good idea, Uncle!" Alaric quickly snatched the beast soul crystal from his hand. "Maybe I should put this in my room as a decoration." He chuckled while playing with the crystal. Charles''s smile stiffened. He felt a strong urge to punch his face. This stupid bastard! Did he not get the hint from my words? I should have made it clearer! Dammit! "Let''s chat later, Uncle. I still have something to do. Please excuse me." Alaric brushed past him and walked away without waiting for his response. The veins on Charles''s face protruded. That fucking bastard! His face darkened as he stared at Alaric''s back. Meanwhile, Alaric was gleefully laughing. Without even turning his head, he could already tell that his uncle was glaring at him. "My lord, you look happy. Did something good happen?" Henry asked when he saw Alaric laughing. "Yes. Chulmo and Aldrin found a beast soul crystal." Alaric explained the situation. "Oh, wow!" Henry didn''t expect this, but his expression suddenly turned serious. "Since they only found one corpse, this means that one of the cubs''s parents is still alive." The old man muttered. Alaric''s face also turned serious. "That''s right." Chapter 63 Garrison Captain Jared Paxley Night came, engulfing the world in darkness.@@@@ The possibility of there being a Disaster-grade monster close by made everyone feel restless. To ease everyone''s worries, Warrick volunteered to stay awake. However, some warriors were still unable to fall asleep. Meanwhile, in one quiet corner, Alaric was reapplying the medicine paste on Yvanna''s wounds. To prevent anyone from seeing her appearance, he asked Henry, Aldrin, and Rigor to block everyone''s view. In his past life, these three remained loyal to him even until his death so he could rest assured that they wouldn''t speak a word even if they discovered Yvanna''s identity. "That should do it. When your body feels better, you can do this by yourself." Although Alaric had the soul of a middle-aged man, he still found it hard to control himself when facing an elf with unparalleled beauty. She had the kind of beauty that would invoke someone''s desire to conquer. Too much beauty isn''t a blessing, but a curse. Yvanna stared at him and nodded her head. She was now less wary of him. The only thing that stopped her from fully believing in him was the stigma of being a human. ... Only a night had passed by, but everyone felt like it was an eternity. The next morning, the group quickly left the cave and headed straight to Ryvaad. They also took wolf cubs with them. To hide the cubs'' distinctive white fur, Alaric asked the warriors to rub their furs with ashes to make them look like they were normal wolf cubs. Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire "Six Saber-fanged Wolf cubs! The trip this time is already worth it!" Henry exclaimed as he looked at the cubs that were temporarily put inside a big wooden cage. The cubs were surprisingly docile after being fed by Alaric. They didn''t even protest when they were taken inside the wooden cage. With their strength, they could have destroyed the wooden cage and escaped, but it seemed like they had chosen to follow the person who had given them food. "Remember to warn the warriors not to tell anyone about the cubs. We can''t let this information leak out or we might face trouble." Alaric reminded the old Elite Knight. "Yes, my lord! I''ll make sure that no one would speak of it!" Henry nodded with a grim look. The middle-aged man turned his head to Alaric and cupped his fists. "I apologize for my subordinates'' rudeness, my lord! I am Jared Paxley the Garrison Captain of Ryvaad''s main gate!" Alaric already knew his identity from the start, but he acted like it was the first time he had seen him. "So it''s Garrison Captain Jared! It''s an honor to meet you!" Alaric cupped his fists. This man was the cousin of Nathan Paxley and his standing in House Paxley was quite impressive. "The honor is mine, my lord! I''ve heard of the genius dual sword wielder from North Pine Town! You look really amazing in person! Haha!" The tense atmosphere broke with the friendly interaction between the two. "By the way, my lord, can you tell me why you have returned to Ryvaad after only leaving just a few days ago?" Jared asked. Alaric was already prepared to answer this. "We have a business to discuss with House Paxley, but I can''t say it here, Garrison Captain Jared." He gave him an apologetic look. Jared was silent for a moment. House Silversword had always been the staunchest ally of House Paxley. He even heard his cousin, Nathan Paxley, say that he was planning to marry his daughter to the heir of House Silversword. Is this about the marriage? He thought. "I understand, my lord, but I hope that you will allow my men to inspect your things just for formality." Jared took a step back. This was the best he could do for the heir of House Silversword. "That won''t be a problem. Please proceed with the inspection, Garrison Captain Jared." Alaric smiled at him, feeling thankful for his consideration. "Thank you for your trust, my lord." Jared cupped his fists. He then turned around and gave a signal to his men. After seeing his signal, the garrison guards immediately began their inspection. Since it has been proven that they were from House Silversword, the garrison guards didn''t actively inspect their possessions. They only did a simple check. Jared also joined the inspection and the thing that drew his attention were the wolf cubs. Chapter 64 Furious Baron Nathan Wolf cubs? Jared was curious, but he didn''t ask anything about the cubs. "Thank you for cooperating with our inspection, my lord. You can now enter the city." Jared smiled at Alaric. "I appreciate your efforts in keeping the city safe, Garrison Captain. May you be blessed by Aru." Alaric cupped his fists. After bidding farewell to the garrison captain, Alaric''s group headed inside the city. Despite the freezing weather, there were still some small business owners selling their goods on the streets. The group traveled for almost two hours before they arrived at the estate of House Paxley. Although surprised by their unexpected visit, the guards brought them in. They had seen Alaric before so no one questioned his identity this time. ... Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire Meanwhile, Nathan Paxley had also received a report regarding their arrival. "Did they forget something?" The baron muttered, feeling a bit confused by their return. The baron didn''t bother to change his clothes. He just wore a coat over his tunics before he stepped out of his study. When he got down to the entrance hall, he saw his wife, Vivian Harrison, and his daughter Hershey Paxley, waiting for him by the door. Nathan frowned and looked around, searching for his two sons. "Where is Liam and Theo?" He asked. "They should be here soon," Vivian responded. She then walked to Nathan''s side and adjusted his coat. Nathan was dissatisfied, but he didn''t say anything. He might be a baron, but he was slightly afraid of Vivian''s collateral family. This was also the main reason why he wanted to strengthen his alliance with House Silversword. Nathan noticed that his wife was showing suspicious behavior recently and there were signs that she was secretly building her own force. A few minutes later, Theo and the laidback Liam finally showed up. "What took you two so long?" Nathan glared at them. He temporarily left Yvanna to Henry. He didn''t bring her in because of her sensitive identity. As they entered the mansion, Charles shamelessly walked beside Nathan to chat with him. "Do you still remember me, my lord?" "Of course! How could I forget you, Lord Charles! Hahaha!" "I''m glad that you still remember me! Hahaha!" While the two were chatting, Alaric deliberately slowed down so he could walk side by side with Hershey. "Hello, my lady." He whispered in a voice that only Hershey could hear. Hershey looked at him and smiled when she heard his voice. Of course, this interaction didn''t escape Liam''s sight. Nathan brought them to the guest hall since it was bigger than his study room. As soon as they took their seats, Baron Nathan cautiously inquired. "May I know why you have returned to Ryvaad?" Alaric didn''t waste any time and presented the document shared between Liam and the mercenary leader. "You will understand once you see this, my lord." Everyone curiously stared at the parchment paper he handed to the baron, wondering what was written on it. On the other hand, Liam''s eyebrows shot upwards when he saw the document. That stupid mercenary! I''m fucked! Shit! Shit! Shit! He was certain that it was the same document he had signed with the mercenary leader. Baron Nathan''s face grew increasingly darker the more he read. The others also sensed the abrupt change in his mood. Upon reading the final line, Baron Nathan put down the parchment paper and looked at his son. "Liam, what is the meaning of this?!" Anger was palpable in his voice. "H-Huh? What are you saying, fa-, my lord? I don''t understand what''s going on." Liam''s face fell under everyone''s doubtful eyes. Chapter 65 Liams Lies "What do you mean you don''t know? Stop playing innocent! Do you think I''m blind?!" Baron Nathan almost flipped the table in rage. "Quell your anger, my lord! Can you tell us what happened first" Vivian didn''t expect her husband to be this furious after reading a document. Nathan snorted and threw the parchment paper in her direction. "Then you better take a look at what your son has done!" Vivian grabbed the paper and nervously read the contents. When she realized what it was, she gasped in shock. "L-Liam, how could you?" Vivian''s voice shook with disbelief. Theo took the paper from her hands and read it together with Hershey. "This..." The ashen-faced Liam immediately tried to explain himself. "T-That''s definitely a fabricated document! I would never do something like that! P-Please believe me!" "Are you saying that I''m lying?" Alaric''s cold voice echoed within the guest hall, making everyone feel a chill in their heart. A crooked smile hung on Liam''s face as he defended himself. "It''s pretty clear to me that you are doing this to confuse my family. I can''t believe you are actually this sinister, Alaric!" He then turned his gaze towards the baron and uttered emotionally. "My lord, please investigate this matter deeply before accusing me of something I didn''t do! Please believe in your son!" Nathan hesitated. He was pretty sure that the document was real, but what if it was fabricated? The slight hesitation in his expression didn''t escape Alaric''s eyes. He let out a disappointed sigh while shaking his head. "I knew something like this would happen..." Vivian lowered her head and sobbed. She knew that there was nothing she could do at this point. Rejecting the sacred duel was sacrilegious to the teachings of Aru. If that happens, she would definitely lose the support of her collateral family and they would even face the ostracism of Aru''s believers. "Then we will wait for a cleric from the church to officiate the sacred duel. During this period, I hope that Lord Nathan will keep an eye on Liam." Alaric cupped his fists at the baron. Baron Nathan nodded with a gloomy face. "House Paxley will never disobey the teachings of Aru. You can rest assured. We will send you a messenger once the cleric has arrived." "In that case, we will wait for your call. Please excuse me." Alaric turned around and took a deep look at Liam before he walked away with his companions. Liam''s panicked voice and the baron''s furious roar echoed from behind. "What a foolish young man," Charles muttered in a mocking tone while shaking his head. "Indeed. He betrayed his family''s trust and now he has to face the punishment of Aru." Alaric muttered with an expression that was full of hidden meanings. Just as they stepped out of the main mansion, a servant suddenly came running towards them. The man bowed to Alaric and said. "My lord, the baron wants to invite you to stay in the estate while we wait for the cleric." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire Hearing this, Alaric shook his head. "I''m sorry, but I''m still furious about this incident so I have to decline the offer." He didn''t give the servant a chance to say another word as he commanded his men to leave. "Let''s go!" "Yes, my lord!" As soon as they left House Paxley''s estate, Alaric''s group searched for a place to stay in the city. Luckily for them, there were a lot of vacant inns nearby so it didn''t take them long to find suitable accommodation. After taking care of the warriors'' accommodation, Alaric rented a separate room for Yvanna which was just next to his room. I need to prepare for the duel. Should I distribute my stat points now? Alaric thought to himself. He now had 35 stat points including the most recent he got after doing the exercises inside the cave. Chapter 66 Liams Shameless Suggestion Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 372/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 13+ Battle Points: 2570 Stat Points: 35 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Alaric was confident to win the sacred duel because of his stat points and his unparalleled swordsmanship. What should I do with these stat points? Just as he was about to make his decision, a series of knocks on his door pulled him from his thoughts. Knock! Knock! Knock! Alaric raised an eyebrow as he closed the cyan screen. He then stood up and opened the door. "My lord, I apologize for the disturbance." It was Henry. The old man cast him a worried glance and asked. "Are you really sure about volunteering for the sacred duel?" Alaric was like a grandson to him and he was worried that an accident might happen in the sacred duel. "I have already made my decision, Sir Henry. I understand that you are worried about me, but my decision will never change." Alaric responded with a calm look. The old man sighed and forced out a smile. "In that case, I hope that you make a thorough preparation." "In a sacred duel, the use of mana is allowed so you must be careful, my lord." He reminded. Alaric nodded with a grim look. He had almost forgotten this important detail. Unlike the unofficial spars that he had participated in before where using mana was against the rules, it was the exact opposite in a sacred duel. "Thank you for your reminder, Sir Henry." Alaric was grateful for the old man''s words. If it weren''t for him, he might have already distributed all of his stat points. "Please rest well, my lord. Just call me if you need anything." Liam''s face lit up with joy. "Thank you, father!" The baron snorted and walked away with heavy strides. *** Later that night, Alaric went to take a look at Yvanna''s situation. Knock! Knock! He knocked on her door and said. "It''s me." Her response came a few seconds late. "Wait. Give me a minute to change." "Alright." Alaric bought her some winter dresses earlier since her clothes were already torn and tattered. A few minutes later, she finally opened the door. "Come in." Yvanna locked the door after Alaric stepped inside the room. Hm? He realized that the mud he had smeared on her was already gone. Now that she had cleaned up herself, a devastatingly beautiful face was revealed. Her long white hair was as white as snow and her cyan eyes sparkled with enchanting radiance. She was only wearing a dull winter dress meant for commoners, but it failed to hide her charm. "How do you feel now?" Alaric asked while trying to maintain his composure. "I still feel a bit weak, but I should be fine after a few more days of rest," Yvanna responded while breaking eye contact. "I''m glad to hear that, but you should be careful. We can''t let anyone see your face, not even my subordinates." Alaric reminded with a stern look. "I will be careful." The elf nodded. "Here''s the medicine paste and the medicinal extract." Alaric handed her the things he had brought from his room. "Thank you." "I''ll take my leave first. I''m on the room to your left so just knock on my door if you need anything." "Alright." Alaric didn''t stay any longer and stepped out of her room. She is still cold, but maybe a little less colder. He shook his head with a bitter smile. Chapter 67 A Casual Conversation with Yvanna Alaric woke up before sunrise to complete his daily mission. It had already become a part of his routine so it felt natural to him. At this moment, he was doing his pushups, his face looking incredibly relaxed. I wonder what will happen if I do twice the amount stated in the mission. Alaric''s thoughts wandered while he was performing the exercises. Let''s try. Maybe I can get double the rewards too. Who knows? He chuckled at his thoughts. And so, he did twice his daily mission because of this whimsical idea. 200 pushups ?? 200 sit-ups ?? 200 pull-ups ?? 20 km run ?? 200 vertical slashes ?? 200 diagonal slashes ?? 200 horizontal slashes ?? 200 stabs ?? After completing his exercises, he eagerly opened the cyan screen. [You received 10 Battle Points.] [You received 1 EXP.] [You received 1 Stat Point.] He sighed. All that effort for nothing. Well, at least I tried. He smiled bitterly when he saw that there were no changes in the rewards. After completing his daily mission, he headed back to the inn to change into a new set of winter clothes. He then went to the public dining hall downstairs to grab some food for himself and Yvanna. By the time he arrived, he saw Aldrin and a few others gathered around a table, chatting about random matters. One of the warriors suddenly noticed him and stood up from his seat. "My lord!" "Alright. You can ask me anything if you want." He didn''t decline her invitation since he also wanted to know more about elves. Yvanna took her seat and pointed at the chair perpendicular to her. "Please." Alaric nodded as he took his seat. "Why are you helping me?" The elf asked without looking at him. She had been meaning to ask him about this, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it. Now, she felt that it was the right moment. Alaric was silent for a moment before he answered. "I''m also not sure. To be honest, I was hesitant to help you since I heard that elves are proud and arrogant creatures. Maybe it was just a whim..." Yvanna didn''t say anything and took a small bite of the roasted chicken leg. Seeing that she was silent, Alaric also began eating his meal. "Whether it was a whim or not, your decision saved my life. I can''t thank you enough." Her voice drifted into his ears. Alaric glanced at her and saw a slight change in her expression. Is it the angle or is she smiling right now? Alaric tilted his head to get a clearer look at her face, but Yvanna suddenly lowered her head. "You don''t need to thank me. Just this experience alone is enough payment for my efforts. Next time, I can brag to my friends that I had spoken with an elf." Alaric chuckled. "You humans are weird," Yvanna muttered. "Hahaha! That''s true." Their conversation became more natural and the slight aversion they had towards each other vanished in that instant. "By the way, do you still remember the people who had wounded you?" Alaric asked while keeping an eye on her expression. Hearing this, a flicker of anger flashed in her eyes. "I will never forget their faces." She replied in a cold voice. "I can help you look for them. I have a subordinate who is really good at painting. He might be able to draw the faces of those people if you can describe their features in detail." Alaric rubbed his chin. "There''s no need. I will look for them myself once I gather my people." Yvanna shook her head. "Alright. Just let me know if you change your mind." Knock! Knock! Knock! Hm? "I''ll go open it. Hide your face for a while." Alaric reminded Yvanna. The elf nodded and wrapped a cloth on her head. After she had covered her face, Alaric went to open the door. "My lord, the messenger is here." Chapter 68 Bishop Anton The man who had knocked on the door was Aldrin. "The messenger? Where is he?" Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. "He is still downstairs chatting with Sir Henry and the others," Aldrin replied. "Alright. Tell everyone to get ready. We are leaving now." "Yes, my lord!" Aldrin bowed and left to deliver his message to the group. Meanwhile, Alaric closed the door and looked at Yvanna. "You should get ready as well. We will return to House Paxley''s estate for the sacred duel. We can''t let the cleric wait." "I understand." The elf nodded her head. "Let''s chat again after this matter is over." He smiled lightly. "I''ll take my leave first. Just leave the food there. Someone will come to clean it up." After saying those words, he left to gather his stuff. Soon, everyone in the group gathered outside the inn. "My lord, we should leave now." Suggested the messenger, a middle-aged man with tanned skin. Alaric nodded. He then made a hand signal and said. "Let''s go!" *** Outside the main mansion of House Paxley, a temporary battle platform was set up for the sacred duel. At this moment, Baron Nathan was chatting with a kind-looking old man dressed in a white cassock. "Your Excellency Anton, it''s my greatest honor to see you in my humble home!" Baron Nathan spoke cautiously. He was on edge because the person sent by the church wasn''t an ordinary cleric, but a bishop! Usually, the church would only send a deacon or a priest to officiate a sacred duel, but for some unknown reason, they sent a bishop. Why did they send this person of all people? Baron Nathan was scared that they would be punished for sending a criminal as their fighter in a sacred duel. "Don''t be so tense, my lord. I only came here to officiate the sacred duel." The old man chuckled when he noticed the baron''s tensed face. "Hahaha! I have embarrassed myself. Please forgive me, Your Excellency." Baron Nathan awkwardly laughed. Suddenly, the sound of chains being dragged on the floor echoed. Oh no! Baron Nathan quickly turned his head and saw something that made his heart sink. "It''s fine. I just arrived here too." The bishop smiled gently and waved his hand. Alaric then cupped his fists at the baron. "Greetings, my lord." Nathan nodded at him with a forced smile. "Since everyone is here, should we begin the ceremony?" The baron cautiously asked for the bishop''s opinion. "Hm... What do you think, Lord Alaric?" Bishop Anton stroked his beard as he looked at the young Knight. "I will follow the baron''s arrangements." Alaric nodded. Hearing his response, Baron Nathan immediately gave a cue to his retainers. Before the sacred duel starts, a short ceremony would be held for the representatives. This was to give them a chance to offer their prayers to Aru. The bishop summoned the representatives from each side. Alaric was the first one to approach the old man and offer his prayers to Aru. "Please hear my prayers, Aru." Alaric muttered as kneeled before the old man. The bishop calmly placed his hand on Alaric''s head and prayed with his eyes closed. ___ Mission: Sacred Duel Difficulty: Easy Defeat the man known as ''The Butcher'' and prove your faith before the benevolent god Aru. Rewards: 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 5 Stat Points ___ Alaric opened his eyes. It was then that he saw his opponent for the sacred duel. It was a man who was over nine feet tall, with a body covered in scars and bruises. He was a literal giant! With a glance, Alaric could already sense the formidable power he possessed. The bishop''s eyes flashed with a glint when he saw this man walking towards them. The giant kneeled before the bishop and prayed in silence. Everyone watched the scene with bated breaths. Chapter 69 The Sacred Duel Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire Aru, I don''t deserve to seek forgiveness, but I hope that you will listen to the words of this sinful man. I don''t care if I die today, but please protect my daughter and grant her a happy life. The giant opened his eyes after praying to the benevolent god. "You may rise." The bishop muttered. The giant stood up causing the chains wrapped around his limbs to make a series of clanking sounds. "Are both representatives for the sacred duel ready?" The bishop eyed the two with a calm gaze. Alaric and the giant nodded. "Please step into the battle platform! The sacred duel will begin shortly!" With the announcement from the bishop, everyone watched as the two fighters walked onto the stage step by step. "Will Lord Alaric be alright?" Aldrin muttered with a hint of nervousness in his voice. "Of course! Haven''t you seen Lord Alaric''s swordsmanship?" Rigor responded with a gloomy look. He was also uncertain about how this duel would end. "This might be a hard battle...That is no ordinary man. His mana is stable and his physique is akin to that of a beast. He should be close to the realm of Elite Knights." Warrick muttered with his eyebrows knitted closely together. The warriors of House Silversword were starting to get worried for their lord. They didn''t expect that House Paxley would actually send a man of this caliber in the sacred duel. Meanwhile, Hershey who was spectating together with her family was praying to Aru. Oh, Aru! Please protect Lord Alaric! At this moment, the bishop jumped onto the stage and stood in between the representatives. "The result of this sacred duel will determine the fate of Liam Paxley! Whatever happens, I hope that everyone will respect the outcome..." The bishop gave a short speech before he announced the commencement of the duel. "...Begin!" Alaric stared at the giant as he unsheathed his swords. "That is the mark of a criminal branded on your body. I won''t hesitate to kill you." Alaric muttered when he saw the brand on the giant''s neck. This marking was given to the criminals on death row so he was familiar with it. The giant didn''t say anything and just stared deeply at him. He looks so young. He should be as old as my daughter. Seeing that his enemy was silent, Alaric no longer said anything. He immediately unleashed his mana and subsequently gathered them into his arms. As the powerful energy surged forth, he released a quick burst of sword strikes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The giant narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect this young Knight to summon such a powerful force. He is faster than me. I can''t block all of his strikes. Knowing that he couldn''t block everything, the giant used his halberd to protect his vital organs. Clang! Clang! Sword wounds appeared on his body as Alaric''s slashes connected, but the giant didn''t even flinch. His eyes remained serene, seemingly unbothered by the pain. Alaric frowned upon seeing this. I only managed to leave some shallow cuts. Suddenly, he saw a flash of light in front of his eyes which made him instinctively pull his head. Bang! What?! Alaric glanced at the halberd that almost crushed him. He finally realized that the giant wasn''t just foolishly receiving his strikes, he was actually preparing for that one big attack! Meanwhile, Hershey broke into tears. "No!" She rushed into the battle platform, but the warriors of House Paxley stopped her. "My lady, please calm down! We will be punished if we break the sacred covenant!" Hershey ignored their words and tried to break free from their grasp. "Lord Alaric!" She screamed. Suddenly, a furious Vivian approached and gave her a resounding slap. Pa! "Are you crazy?! Do you plan to destroy our family?!" Vivian shouted with a sharp, angry tone. Hershey grabbed her face while staring at the frail figure on the platform. "Stop embarrassing us, Hershey!" Vivian muttered with an exasperated expression. She then sent the warriors a knowing look as she uttered in a commanding tone. "Keep an eye on her and make sure that she won''t do anything foolish!" "Yes, my lady!" The warriors responded. ... On top of the platform, Alaric spat a mouthful of blood. He could feel his innards contorting with pain. It looks like I broke a few ribs. His face was pale and full of sweat. If my endurance was a little lower, that attack would have ended me. Unlike the goblin chieftain whose attack patterns were predictable, this giant was clearly more skilled. Now, how can I win against this man? Alaric observed the giant with a serious look on his face. I have to survive first! At that moment, the giant''s halberd struck once more. Alaric gritted his teeth and made a quick slide in between the giant''s legs. He then brandished his swords. Ksshhhhkk!! Ksshhhhkk!! The giant tumbled after Alaric left deep cuts on his legs, but he quickly stabilized himself by stabbing his halberd firmly into the stone platform. Alaric took a deep breath. The cuts aren''t deep enough to cut his tendons. He felt resistance when he slashed his swords which means that the giant was able to gather mana into his legs to protect his tendons. I almost got him! I just need to focus on his legs. Once he loses balance, he won''t be able to block my sword anymore. Thinking about this, Alaric wiped off the blood at the corner of his lips and rushed out. His body was screaming with pain, but he pushed himself to the limits. Bang! Bang! The giant swung his halberd. However, he was unable to land a direct hit. Bang! Bang! Upon getting closer, Alaric suddenly swooped down. The giant had already anticipated this. He took a step back and raised his left arm before releasing a downward punch. Bang! Chapter 70 Innocent Man He fell for it! Now is my chance! Alaric took an abrupt turn which caused the punch to miss him by a few inches. Bang! The giant''s fist created a deep hole in the battle platform. After successfully evading, Alaric swung his swords. Whoosh! Kksshhkk!! The giant''s muscular arm was cut off! It was a feint! He intentionally aimed for my legs, but his real target was my dominant arm! The giant was stunned. Alaric wanted to end the battle with another strike, but the giant managed to block his swords by using his left arm which was wrapped in chains. Clang! Alaric was surprised by his quick reaction. A normal person would have collapsed or panicked after having their arm cut off, but the giant remained calm. At this moment, the giant suddenly pushed him off with a low grunt which sent Alaric into the air.@@@@ To stabilize himself, Alaric spun in midair. As soon as he landed, he made a quick dash forward while moving from side to side, showing off his amazing footwork. I need to end this quickly! I think my broken ribs are poking my insides. The feeling made him uncomfortable, but he gritted his teeth and gathered half of his remaining mana to perform another sword move. It wasn''t like the fancy sword techniques used by the nobles in the capital. It was just a plain downward slash that used his spinning motion to release a more powerful force. However, the spectators viewed it differently. It was a move so graceful that it filled their hearts with shock. They were utterly flabbergasted by his swordsmanship. The giant had no time to react, but he managed to gather mana into his left arm to deliver a strong blow. The moment Alaric''s sword struck the giant''s fist, the former felt a fierce resistance. If this was an ordinary sword, that might have worked, but unfortunately, one of my swords is a bit special. Alaric imbued more mana into his arms, making his muscles bulge and his veins protrude. In that instant, his sword sliced through the giant''s fist, splitting it in half before stabbing into the man''s chest. You received 150 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 5 Stat Points ___ The cyan screen notified him of his victory, but there was no joy in Alaric''s eyes. Oh, Aru... Did I do the right thing? "The sacred duel ends with Alaric''s victory!" Bishop Anton announced. The warriors of House Silversword cheered in excitement. Well, except for one person. The battle was so intense that they were on their toes the whole time. "I knew it! Lord Alaric is invincible among Knights!" Aldrin exclaimed. "He really made us worry..." Henry shook his head with a relieved sigh. "Quickly go and check Lord Alaric''s condition!" Warrick barked. "Yes, sir!" While they were celebrating Alaric''s victory, one man was cursing internally. Fuck! Fuck! How did that bastard win against that giant?! This is impossible! Charles''s face was incredibly gloomy. At this moment, Alaric was still staring at the giant''s corpse when he felt a hand tapping on his shoulder. Hm? He turned his head and saw the bishop giving him a comforting smile. "Don''t blame yourself over this. It wasn''t your fault." The old man muttered as he turned his gaze to the giant. "What a pitiful man. He was wrongfully imprisoned for a crime he didn''t commit. He was labeled as a lunatic addicted to killing when in truth, he was just a father trying to protect his daughter." Bishop Anton shook his head and brought his palms together. "Oh, Aru! Please guide this man''s soul into your merciful embrace." Alaric also prayed for the giant''s soul. I will fulfill my promise. I will find your daughter. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire "My lord, are you alright?" Aldrin''s voice echoed from behind. Alaric turned around and stared at him with a calm gaze. "I''m fine." Aldrin gulped. For some reason, he felt that Alaric looked terrifying at this moment. Chapter 71 Baron Nathans Regret "Liam! Bring your ass out here!" Alaric shouted atop the battle platform while searching for Liam in the crowd. Everyone stared in Baron Nathan''s direction, but Liam wasn''t there. Sensing everyone''s gazes, the baron turned around and frowned. "Where is Liam?" Vivian lowered her head as if trying to avoid his gaze. Seeing this, the baron grabbed her arm with an agitation look. "What did you do?! Where is Liam?!" Vivian nervously shook her head. "I-I don''t know. Wasn''t he here with us earlier?" She stammered in response. "Stop lying to me and spit it out while I''m still asking nicely!" The baron finally snapped and slapped her face. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire Pa! "You!" Vivian couldn''t believe that her timid husband would actually slap her. "Do you think I''m afraid of you? I''ve only put up with you because of your family''s influence! But do you really think that I don''t know what you''ve been doing behind my back?!" Baron Nathan''s accumulated anger was released in that instant. "Now tell me where that animal is hiding if you don''t want the household to fall into ruin!" Vivian''s body trembled with a mixture of fear and anger. "You''re going to pay for this!" She muttered coldly before she walked away. "Stop!" The baron shouted, but she ignored his words and left without turning back. Dammit! That crazy bitch must have sent Liam away after the duel started! Suddenly, he heard a series of footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw Alaric and his subordinates approaching him with cold gazes. "Lord Nathan, it seems like there is a small issue on your side," Alaric muttered in a flat tone. "This... It wasn''t me! I have no intentions of disobeying the sacred covenant!" Baron Nathan shook his head, his face full of sweat. Alaric shook his head. "I''m disappointed, Lord Nathan. I expected more from you." "Lord Alaric! You are speaking to the baron!" Theo stepped forward and stood in between them. "You made a terrible decision this time, Nathan. You sent an innocent man to fight for your heartless son and now, it seems like your alliance with the Silverswords is at stake." The bishop sighed. Nathan Paxley''s chest tightened upon hearing his words. I shouldn''t have listened to Liam''s words! Now it''s too late... He regretted the decision he made and it filled him with remorse. "My job here is done. I don''t wish to involve myself in your affairs so please excuse me." Bishop Anton didn''t wait for his response and left with the people from the church. "What have I done?" The baron muttered as he grabbed his hair with a blank look. Theo couldn''t bear to see his father like this so he tried to comfort him. "My lord, I''ll try to speak with Lord Alaric. There should be a way for us to prevent our alliance with them from falling apart. Please get some rest for now." He then glanced at his sister and instructed her. "Hershey, please bring the baron to his chamber. I will deal with the situation here." Hershey wiped away her tears and nodded. "Okay." ... At this moment, Alaric was heading to Liam''s room together with his subordinates and the warriors of House Paxley. "That is Lord Liam''s room." Someone pointed at the room at the end of the hallway. Hearing this, Alaric nodded and said. "Smash it open." Before the warriors from House Paxley could say anything, Alaric''s subordinates rushed out and broke the door to Liam''s room. Bang! As soon as Alaric stepped inside the room, a decaying smell assaulted his nose which made him frown. "My lord, there is a corpse here!" Aldrin reported with a grim expression. Alaric walked towards the bedchamber where Aldrin saw the corpse. From the clothes on its body and its small stature, he realized that it was a woman, a young one at that. Liam, that fucking trash! How despicable! "Take her corpse away and find her relatives," Alaric instructed. "Yes, my lord!" The warriors of House Paxley couldn''t believe that Liam was actually capable of doing such atrocious deeds. Chapter 72 The Women in the Secret Chamber Alaric''s subordinates later discovered a secret passage hidden underneath Liam''s bed which led to an underground chamber. To reach the underground chamber, they passed by a narrow and dark tunnel. Their only source of light was the flickering flames of the torches held by sconces. Upon entering the secret chamber, they saw more than ten naked women of varying ages huddled together. They revealed fearful gazes when they heard the door creaking as it was pushed open. Alaric''s face darkened upon seeing the bruises and the signs of torture on their bodies. One of them looked even younger than Elena and this fragile little girl also shared the same wounds. "Liam..." Alaric muttered through gritted teeth. The people near him couldn''t help but shudder when they sensed his overflowing killing intent. "Cover their bodies first before sending them back to their families," Alaric instructed while trying to hold back his rage. "Yes, my lord!" Everyone quickly moved into action. They brought clothes for the women and sent them out of the secret chamber. However, there was one particular woman who refused to go back to the surface. She looked quite young at around seventeen. She had a pretty face, but it was destroyed by a burn scar on the left side of her face. Her youthful body was also covered in whip marks and bruises which she must have gotten after being tortured. Alaric couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of experience she had gone through. "My lord, what should we do with this woman?" A warrior asked hesitantly. "I''ll go and talk to her. Continue searching the chamber and see if there is still something we can find." Alaric instructed calmly. "Yes, my lord!" The warrior acknowledged his command with a salute before he turned around and left. While everyone was busy searching every corner of the bedchamber, Alaric approached the woman and asked. "Why didn''t you go back with the rest?" The woman lifted her head, revealing her terrifying burn scar. With eyes flashing with hatred, she responded. "I want to kill him with my own hands, but before that, I will torture him and drink his blood!" Alaric narrowed his eyes. Alaric rubbed his chin and thought deeply. What should I do with this woman? It was rare for a woman to become a warrior. Only a few special individuals like Cassandra could survive the rigorous training. What more a fragile woman who had been tortured and abused? After some careful thought, Alaric spoke. "What''s your name?" "Aliya." She replied while staring at him with anticipation. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "I can give you some swordsmanship lessons, but if you don''t survive my training, then you will have to work as a servant instead." Aliya''s eyes flashed with joy. "I will work hard, my lord! I will never give up!" Alaric chuckled while shaking his head. "We will know soon if you are just speaking some empty words." ... Alaric and his subordinates searched every corner of the estate, but they found no signs of Liam. Night had arrived and the snowstorm was becoming increasingly severe so Alaric told his subordinates to stop the search. On their way back to the main mansion, Josephus approached him and whispered to his ears. "My lord, I heard that it was Lady Vivian who helped Liam escape." "I know." Alaric nodded with a stern look. He had already thought of questioning her, but he would thoroughly offend House Paxley if he did that. "Lord Theo also wants to speak with you. Maybe he knows something." Josephus added. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. "Where is he?" "He''s been following us quietly since we left the secret chamber." Josephus pointed somewhere behind them. Alaric followed his gaze and saw Theo trying to strike up a conversation with his subordinates, but no one seemed to have the intention of speaking with him. "Bring him here." Alaric couldn''t fully trust this guy since he didn''t know much about him, but he had no choice at this point. Chapter 73 Information About Liam Theo was starting to get anxious. He tried to talk with Alaric''s subordinates, but they pretended like they didn''t hear him. He would have lashed out if this had happened before, but he could only patiently stick close to them. I have to make sure that our alliance with the Silverswords will not be affected by this incident. Once we lose their support, we might have to face another territorial conflict with the Tyrells. On the surface, House Paxley was the local ruler of Ryvaad, but this was far from the truth. There existed another household that rivaled them in terms of military strength and political influence. They are the Tyrells, a noble household of the North known for having a hand in the salt business. While he was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly noticed someone approaching him. Hm? It was the young Knight who always stuck close to Charles Silversword. "Lord Theo, my lord wishes to see you." The young Knight respectfully said while cupping his fists. Hearing this, Theo''s eyes lit up. His chance had finally come.@@@@ He suppressed his joy and responded with a nod. "Alright. Take me to him." "Please follow me." Theo followed the young Knight who soon brought him to Alaric. "Lord Alaric." Theo cupped his fists and looked at the man who had defeated ''The Butcher''. Alaric was injured in the sacred duel and Theo even heard that he also broke a few bones. However, except for the bandages wrapped around his body, Alaric showed no signs of discomfort. "Lord Theo, we have already wasted an entire day so I won''t bother you with useless nonsense. Please tell me everything you know about your younger brother. From the places he usually visits, his hobby, his favorite food, I want to know all of it." Alaric stared calmly at him. Theo rubbed his palms which had become stiff because of the cold air before he responded. "Why don''t we go somewhere more warm? I''ll tell you everything I know about my brother." Alaric didn''t make things difficult for him and nodded. "Alright. Please prepare a place for my subordinates to stay. We will rest for tonight and continue our search tomorrow." "No problem." Theo agreed immediately. ... Theo brought them to the guest mansion where they last stayed. The place was already cleaned up and there were even servants on standby to help them with their needs. I will find you no matter what it takes! Alaric took off his winter clothes and wore something lighter. He then opened the cyan screen to check his progress. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 403/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 2730 Stat Points: 6 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He only needed a hundred points to reach his EXP requirement, but he was still far from completing the attributes and battle points requirement. His battle with the giant made him realize that there might be individuals who were more powerful than him in the Knight realm. For instance, the giant had superior physical attributes and his only weakness was his speed. If the giant wasn''t occupied with the thought of saving his daughter, the battle might have ended differently. Thinking about that pitiful man, Alaric sighed and shook his head. If only I knew that he was innocent from the start... He learned something from this battle. It was to never judge someone based on superficial information. Chapter 74 Give Up on the Search On the 10th of December, year 208 in the Astanian Calendar, Alaric''s group began searching for Liam''s whereabouts using the information they got from Theo. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire The snowstorm was still terrible, but they proceeded with the search. At this moment, the group was resting at a local diner when one of Alaric''s subordinates approached him and reported. "My lord, we found the giant''s daughter. She is one of the women we found in the secret chamber yesterday." Hearing this, Alaric was pleasantly surprised. "Where is she?" "She went to look for her husband after we helped her bury her father''s remains." The warrior responded.@@@@ "Did you send someone to accompany her?" Alaric asked. "That..." The warrior hesitated, but upon seeing Alaric''s stern gaze, he could only tell him the truth. "She didn''t want us to follow her. She said that she didn''t want her husband to know what happened in the secret chamber." The warrior sighed. Alaric became silent. He had already fulfilled his promise to find the giant''s daughter. Since the other party was safe, he felt that he shouldn''t interfere with her life. "Just let her be. We can only hope that she will have a better life with her husband." Alaric waved his hand. "I understand. I will relay your instructions to the others." The warrior acknowledged his command. "Alright. Bring the boys here to help us in the search." "Yes, my lord!" The warrior turned around and left. Alaric turned his head to the window. Snow had already covered the road so no carriages could be seen outside. Even the horses had trouble navigating through the thick snow. Where are you, Liam? ... The days went by in a flash. It was already the 31st of December and the weather had momentarily cleared up. The sun hung high above the horizon and a small portion of the piled-up snow had melted. Some brave hawkers pulled up their stalls to open for business and their shouts echoed in the quiet streets. Walking along the streets of Yorvan was a group of warriors clad in winter coats over their leather armor. "My lord, we have already searched half of Ryvaad over the past few weeks. I think it''s time for us to give up." Josephus who was walking beside Alaric sighed while shaking his head. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows and stopped in his tracks. He stared at his cousin and asked in a low voice. "Is that your idea?" Josephus nervously lowered his head. "Yes. I-It''s my idea." He replied. Looking at his cousin''s shifty gaze, Alaric could already tell what had happened. It seems like my Uncle has gotten tired of this whole situation. He probably didn''t want the others to know about this so he sent Josephus. He doesn''t even care about his son''s reputation. Thinking about this, Alaric found Josephus quite pitiful. "Raise your head." Alaric tapped his cousin''s shoulder, making the latter jolt in surprise. "You''re right. I think it''s time for us to give up the search." "My lord!" A middle-aged warrior stood before him. Charles told the warrior to come closer and whispered something to his ears. ... "My lord, where are we headed to?" Henry asked with a serious look. He felt that something was amiss because Alaric was being too secretive. Arthur didn''t say anything, but he was also curious. Alaric urged his horse to slow down. The two veteran warriors immediately did the same to match his speed. "This matter is very important so you must never tell this to anyone." Alaric alternated his gaze between the two before he continued. "We are heading to the Enchanted Woodlands." When the two veteran warriors heard this name, their eyes froze in shock. The Enchanted Woodlands was a large patch of forest in the extreme north of the Astanian border. It was a place populated by powerful monsters and fearsome creatures, making it a no man''s land. Although it was deemed a dangerous place, this huge forest acted as a natural barrier that protected Astania from enemy races who lived beyond the Enchanted Woodlands. "My lord, that place is very dangerous!" Henry couldn''t let him travel to such a dangerous place. Alaric shook his head. "You don''t have to worry. We don''t need to enter the forest. We just need to go to the periphery." He then nudged the person who was hugging his back and said. "I think you should introduce yourself now to make them understand what''s going on." The two veteran warriors moved their gazes at the vagrant woman whose face was covered. "Can we trust them?" An enchanting voice drifted into their ears. It was the first time they heard this woman speak and they were stunned by her voice. "Don''t worry. We can trust them. They are like family to me." Alaric nodded in response. Yvanna hesitated, but she chose to trust Alaric. She had been with him for almost a month and Alaric never once showed any negative thoughts about her. He was the first human that made her feel safe. Under the dumbfounded gazes of Arthur and Henry, Yvanna removed the cloth that covered her face. As soon as the cloth was removed, a devastatingly beautiful face was revealed, but the first thing they noticed was her pointy ears. "You... You''re an elf!" Arthur''s eyes widened. On the other hand, Henry already had some idea that her identity might not be so simple, but he never thought that she was actually an elf! The old Elite Knight stared at Alaric with a questioning gaze. He wanted to say something, but no words came out of his mouth. "I know that this may be absurd, but I hope that you two can help me fulfill this task." Alaric trusted these two. One was like a grandfather to him and the other was a trusted confidant. "I will follow you wherever you go, my lord!" Arthur was the first one to express his thoughts. Henry shook his head bitterly. "I never thought that I would escort an elf at my age." Chapter 75 Alverton It was already evening when they arrived in a small town called Alverton. They decided to stop by this town for the night before continuing their journey, but there was a slight problem. "Who are you guys? I haven''t seen your faces before." The guards at the entrance of the town eyed them suspiciously. Henry took a step forward and said. "We are from North Pine Town. We got lost because of the snowstorm and we found our way here after the sky cleared up." They had already agreed beforehand that they would hide their identities. Alaric didn''t want anyone to know their tracks since they were escorting Yvanna who had a very sensitive identity. "North Pine Town? That''s quite far from here. Why did you guys even travel during the snowstorm?" Henry remained calm in the face of their questioning. He had already memorized his answers so he was able to provide them with a believable story. "...that''s how we ended up here." The guards'' faces relaxed a bit after hearing his response. "Alright. You can go inside after we check your items." "Thank you." The guards inspected their bags meticulously. From how they were seriously handling their tasks, Alaric guessed that there must be something going on in the town. When it was time for Yvanna to be checked, Alaric stopped them. "We have complied with your instructions, so please don''t go overboard." His firm voice echoed in their ears. "She is a woman. It won''t be appropriate for you guys to touch her." Alaric reminded them with a stern gaze. The guard who was about to inspect her frowned upon hearing his words, but he decided to let it go. "Fine." The guard waved his hand while shaking his head. Alaric cupped his fists. "Thank you."@@@@ Luckily, the guards didn''t make things difficult for them and allowed them entry after the inspection. Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire As they entered the gates, Alaric saw the wanted posters pasted on the wall. There were more than five wanted men which was quite a lot for a small town with only less than a thousand residents. "Why are the people here on edge?" Yvanna muttered. Alaric shook his head. "I don''t know. Stay here and cover your face. I''ll go downstairs to check the situation." He then handed her a dagger and said. "Don''t let anyone else enter your room and use this if necessary." Yvanna took the dagger and nodded her head. "Alright." Alaric stepped out of her room and headed down the stairs. The guests of the inn had already gathered at the reception hall to inquire about the situation, but the owner was also clueless. Alaric later found Henry and Arthur chatting with the guests. "Did you find out what happened?" Arthur and Henry shook their heads. At this moment, the sound of the signal bell echoed once more, making the guests more nervous. Most of them were outsiders so they didn''t know much about the town and this feeling of being clueless made them even more anxious. "Sir Arthur, you stay here and protect Yvanna." "Sir Henry, let''s go outside and find out what''s happening." "Yes, my lord!" Arthur went back upstairs while Alaric and Henry stepped out of the inn. The street was now empty and it seemed like everyone had already entered their homes. From the distance, Alaric saw a group of guards urgently running towards the eastern side of the town. Seeing this, Alaric sent Henry a knowing glance before he rushed out. The old Elite Knight followed half a step behind him. Most of the town guards were just normal warriors so the two managed to catch up to them. "Wait!" Alaric called out to the guards. The warriors were startled by his sudden call. "Can you tell us what''s happening?" Alaric asked in a low voice. The warriors were a little bit annoyed after being stopped, but one of them still answered. "The patrol sounded the bell twice so it means that there is a threat outside the town." Hearing this, Alaric and Henry frowned. Chapter 76 Scaled Hyenas "You two should go back to your homes. We will take care of the situation." The warrior muttered before he left with his comrades. "What should we do, my lord?" Henry asked. The plan was to get some rest in the town before continuing their journey, but from the looks of it, they wouldn''t be able to rest tonight. "We will decide after knowing the situation," Alaric responded, feeling a bit annoyed by the sudden turn of events. The two immediately headed to the eastern side of the town. Before they even arrived, they could already hear the sounds of battle, but it didn''t sound like they were fighting against humans. Other than the shouts of the warriors, they also heard the roars of monsters. "My lord, we are almost there!" Henry pointed at the earthen wall up ahead. The walls that surrounded the town were only about five meters tall. This wall should be enough to protect a small town from smaller monsters. However, it seemed like the monsters that had come this time were far more dangerous than what these walls could handle. At this moment, Alaric leaped on top of the wall to get a clearer look at the battle. Scaled Hyenas... These wild beasts weren''t powerful individually, but they were so coordinated when they attacked as a group. An adult Scaled Hyena was weaker than a normal warrior, but there were a few among these creatures who were as powerful as Apprentice Knights. As someone who lived in the north for a few decades, Alaric was familiar with these beasts. Even from a distance, he could already identify the most powerful Scaled Hyenas in the pack. There are about a hundred of them and there are only a few dozen town guards. Even if they win the battle, it would be a Pyrrhic victory. Alaric calmly analyzed the situation. "Should we intervene, my lord?" Henry also reached a similar conclusion upon seeing the confrontation between the two sides. Alaric didn''t respond right away. He raised his hand and pointed to a certain warrior who was leading the town guards in the defensive battle. It was a man who looked to be in his forties. He was dressed in leather armor with steel breastplate and steel shoulder guards. With every swing of his two-handed war hammer, a poor Scaled Hyena would be smashed into meat paste. There was no skill or technique in his swings, just pure brute force and aggression. "He is powerful for a Knight," Henry remarked while observing the scene. Alaric nodded in agreement. When Alaric and Henry joined the battle, the town guards could finally take a breather. "Are you the leader here?" Alaric approached the middle-aged Knight who wielded the two-handed war hammer. The latter lowered his head and nodded. "Thank you for your help, sir. I''m Ronan, the captain of Alverton''s town guards." "Listen closely, Sir Ronan. There are more Scaled Hyenas hiding in the dark so you better tell your men to preserve their strength." Alaric informed him about what he saw. Hearing this, Ronan furrowed his eyebrows. "I understand. I will thank you properly once this is over." He muttered before he retreated to inform his subordinates about the presence of more hyenas. Alaric turned his gaze to Henry and instructed him. "Just keep these people safe, Sir Henry. Leave the rest to me." Henry acknowledged his command with a nod of his head. "Yes, my lord." Lord Alaric might be talented and skilled for someone his age, but he still needs experience in battles like this. This might be a good chance for him to hone his combat abilities in a large-scale battle. Henry wasn''t worried that a mishap would happen. Alaric had already proven himself repeatedly that he could overcome any situation. Alaric went all out in killing the Scaled Hyenas. His swords easily penetrated the monsters'' tough scales. His overwhelming strength and his remarkable swordsmanship surprised the town guards. "Who is that person?" "Is he wandering Knight? So powerful!" "What a beautiful swordsmanship!" Everyone was in awe of his performance. Even the captain, Ronan, was stunned. After a moment of shock, he shouted. "Don''t just stand there! We are the protectors of Alverton! Kill those beasts!" As soon as his words fell into their ears, the town guards became more aggressive. They attacked the hyenas relentlessly, not even giving the creatures the chance to escape. At this moment, the hyenas who were hidden in the darkness finally made their move. They rushed fearlessly towards the warriors while emitting weird shrieking sounds. Eiiikkk!! Eiiikkk! Chapter 77 Turning Into a Killing Maniac to Complete the Mission Ronan''s face fell when he saw another wave of Scaled Hyenas appear. There are indeed more of them and they look stronger than the first wave we fought! The ordinary warriors are already exhausted. Can we even handle all of these monsters? Ronan glanced at his subordinates and frowned. Most of the town guards were composed of ordinary warriors. They might be skilled, but their stamina will run out soon. Just when he was starting to get anxious, he saw the young Knight he had spoken earlier charging towards the incoming hyenas. That guy...why is he so reckless? Ronan wanted to go and help him, but he was tied up by multiple hyenas. I have no time to waste on you guys! He furiously swung his two-handed war hammer and smashed the Scaled Hyenas in front of him. The hyenas that were struck by his war hammer were crushed into meat paste, unable to even utter a shriek. Blood and some pieces of internal organs splashed over his armor. Ronan didn''t even bother to wipe off the blood that splashed on his face. Meanwhile, Alaric had already clashed with the new wave of Scaled Hyenas. He especially targeted those who would be a huge threat to the warriors. Kshhhkk! Kshhhkk! He effortlessly sliced the neck of the first hyena that lunged at him which cleanly decapitated its head. Five more hyenas pounced at him, baring their fangs and swiping their sharp claws. Seeing this, Alaric suddenly wielded his sword with an unbelievable speed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In an instant, the five Scaled Hyenas were cut into pieces! His sword was so fast that even an Elite Knight like Henry barely saw the trajectory of his strikes. Not even Lord Lucas was this skilled at his age... Alaric was evolving with terrifying momentum and filled him with immense pride.@@@@ Under the shocked gazes of the warriors, Alaric continued his carnage. No hyena managed to survive after being slashed by his sword. Even those hyenas who possessed mana were mercilessly slaughtered! At that moment, an ear-piercing cry resonated in his ears. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Hm? Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 440/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3100 Stat Points: 43 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Alaric smiled upon seeing the notifications on the cyan screen. I''m only 60 points short on my EXP requirement. Step. Step. Step. Alaric closed the cyan screen when he heard someone approaching. He turned his head and saw Ronan walking towards him with a cautious expression. He stopped in front of Alaric and respectfully cupped his fists."S-Sir... Thank you for lending us a hand in stopping these monsters. Our town owes you a huge favor." Alaric waved his hand. "It''s just a small matter. Besides, we are all citizens of Astania so it''s only right for us to help each other." He uttered indifferently. Ronan couldn''t help but admire him. As a patriot, his words resonated deeply in his heart. He thanked Alaric repeatedly and showered him with praises. "To thank you for giving us a hand, all the profit we get from carcasses here will be given to you, sir." Ronan was determined to repay him. However... Alaric shook his head. "You don''t need to do that. Just send these carcasses to the residents of the town. This will also help you prevent them from resorting to robbery." Hearing this, Ronan raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You are truly a good example to follow, sir." "May I have the pleasure of knowing your name?" "My name?" Alaric hesitated, but upon seeing the expression on Ronan''s face, he decided to give him his name. "It''s Alaric..." Chapter 78 Leaving Alverton Alaric... Why does his name sound familiar? Ronan thought upon hearing his name. "Captain Ronan, please don''t tell anyone about our involvement here. I don''t want to be disturbed during our stay here." Alaric cupped his fists. Ronan was taken aback, but he agreed without hesitation. "Don''t worry, Sir Alaric. My mouth is sealed. I will also inform my men to keep quiet." This was just a minor matter compared to what they had done for the town. Although he was a bit curious as to why he wanted to remain hidden, he didn''t probe further. "Thank you." Alaric smiled faintly. "You can leave the cleanup to us, Sir Alaric. You two should return. The public officials will come here soon to inspect the situation." Ronan suggested. (Note: Ronan doesn''t know that Alaric is a noble so he is using ''Sir'' here.) "Alright. You guys be careful. There might be more monsters hidden in the darkness." Alaric reminded with a serious tone. Ronan smiled and nodded. "We will." "Oh, by the way, if you need any help, you can find me at the eastern gate of the town." "I will keep it in mind. We''ll take our leave first." Alaric bid him farewell, turned around, and left with Henry. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire Ronan watched them leave with a thoughtful look on his face. A moment later, one of the warriors came to his side and reported. "Sir, only one monster had a beast soul crystal and took it with them." Ronan raised his eyebrows and glared at the warrior. "There was no beast soul crystal found in the monster corpses." He muttered. The warrior was confused, but a look of realization dawned on him. "I understand, sir." "Good. Now gather everyone here. I need to tell them something." Ronan instructed with a stern voice. "Yes, sir!" ... Meanwhile, Alaric and Henry were now on their way back to the inn. "My lord, I found this in the body of the alpha hyena. The rest don''t have a crystal." Henry took out a small black crystal and handed it to Alaric. "I see. No wonder I can smell the scent of blood on you." The elf muttered while staring at him. Alaric wasn''t surprised by this. He was already aware of her keen sense of smell. "Does it make you uncomfortable?" He asked. Yvanna shook her head. "We also hunt wild animals and monsters for food." That night, the two talked longer than usual, deepening their unusual friendship. *** The next day, Alaric''s group left the inn. No one came to disturb us. It seems like Ronan did as he had promised. Alaric thought as they headed to the eastern gate of the town. "This town is always attacked by monsters because of its location. Why didn''t they ask for military support? There should be plenty of households in Vale and Ryvaad to ask for help." Arthur mumbled while shaking his head. "Sir Arthur, do you really think that they haven''t asked for support from those cities?" Henry sneered. "What do you mean, Sir Henry?" Arthur glanced at the old man. "I bet that their requests have been rejected. No noble household would offer support to a small town especially when they have nothing to gain." Henry replied. Unlike Arthur who was a mercenary his whole life, Henry has interacted with a lot of people from the nobility. In his opinion, they were opportunists who only sought profit and power. "Sir Henry is right. There is nothing to gain from helping this small town so those noble households will most likely reject their request for military assistance." Alaric chimed in. Soon, they finally arrived at the eastern gate. Alaric and Henry saw a few familiar faces, including Ronan. The captain of the town guards was surprised to see them. He wanted to greet them, but he suddenly remembered the promise he made to them last night. "Captain, aren''t they..." One of his subordinates discreetly pointed at Alaric''s group. Ronan shook his head and made a ''shushing'' gesture. He then stared at Alaric and saw him waving his hand. Seeing this, Ronan smiled and waved back at him. I hope we will see each other again, Sir Alaric. Chapter 79 Merchant Group "To think we would celebrate the new year in the middle of nowhere," Henry mumbled in a joking tone. Arthur chuckled at his words. "What does that mean?" Yvanna turned her head and curiously stared at them. She was now starting to get comfortable with the two old warriors. She thought that Alaric would be the only human she could be friends with, but she realized that there were also other good humans. Henry was about to speak when he saw Alaric''s stern gaze. "It''s nothing. Don''t listen to them." Alaric shook his head. "Oh. Okay." "Sir Arthur, how is the progress of your mana training?" Alaric changed the topic. The former mercenary had a bitter look on his face. "I''m progressing slower than I thought, my lord." He felt ashamed to utter those words after receiving a lot of resources from Alaric and the household. "There''s no hurry." Alaric already expected this to happen. Arthur was already old so his body wasn''t reacting well to the resources he had taken. "Just keep on working on your mana training. You will eventually advance." Alaric added calmly. Although Arthur was no longer in his prime, his body was still in great shape for someone his age. Once he had gathered enough mana, his advancement would follow. "Yes, my lord. I will work hard." Arthur nodded with a serious look. ... Later that afternoon, the group decided to rest under a big pine tree. "I''ll prepare our food so you can do your mana training." Alaric tapped Arthur''s shoulder. "Yes, my lord." Arthur nodded and immediately went to find a spot to begin his mana training. Meanwhile, Henry left to gather some firewood. Yvanna felt embarrassed that she was the only one who had nothing to do. She wanted to help them, but she didn''t even know how to cook or do any simple task. After hesitating for a long while, she gathered her courage and approached Alaric who was skinning a wild boar they had hunted earlier. "Can you teach me how to do that?" Alaric stared at her in surprise. Seeing them, Arthur frowned. The other side had twenty warriors. More than half of them were ordinary warriors and four were Knights, but there was one person that he was unable to gauge. "My lord, one of those warriors is dangerous," Arthur muttered. "I know." Alaric nodded. He knew which person he was talking about. It was a middle-aged man who was wearing a fur coat over his leather armor. He was taller than Alaric and was probably as big as Galanar. An Elite Knight? Alaric narrowed his eyes. This was a troublesome situation and it happened when Henry wasn''t around. I hope these people aren''t up to no good. With only Arthur by his side, Yvanna would be left unprotected if a battle occurred. He could only pray that Henry would come back sooner. A moment later, the merchant group stopped in front of their camp. The escort warriors calmly stared at them, making Yvanna feel uncomfortable. A fat man wearing a thick coat over his silk clothes stepped down from the leading carriage. He then cupped his fists at Alaric''s group and smiled faintly. "Hello, friends! I apologize for disturbing you. I''m Roy, a merchant from Hairo." Hairo? That''s quite far. Alaric was familiar with the cities in the North and Hairo was one of the most populated. The fat merchant scanned the faces of Alaric''s group after introducing himself. When he noticed the expensive clothes that Alaric was wearing, his smile deepened. "How can we help you, Sir Roy?" Alaric asked while looking at the wagons that were covered in cloth. Based on the structure of the wagons, he could already tell what was inside. Slave wagons. In Astania, the slave trade wasn''t illegal and it was even one of the most in-demand businesses. Why do we have to encounter a slave trader of all people? Alaric knew that most people in this line of work were mostly involved in shady activities. "We are on our way to Redonia to deliver some goods. Do you want to take a look at them? I promise you won''t be disappointed. They are top quality products." Roy laughed while giving a signal to his servants. Before Alaric could respond, Roy''s servants removed the cloth that covered the wagons, revealing the slaves inside. Chapter 80 A Familiar Face Among the Slaves "What do you think about my goods? You can have a closer look at them if you want." The fat merchant studied his expression, but Alaric remained calm so he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. As an experienced merchant, the first thing he would do was to observe his client''s behavior and expression, even the little movements they do. This was important in closing a deal since it gave him a rough idea about the client''s interest in his products. However, the young warrior in front of him showed no emotion. His face was calm and that indifferent look in his eyes made him feel unnerved. At this moment, Alaric was looking at the slaves inside the wagons. Most of them looked emaciated as if they hadn''t eaten for a while. There were some with stronger bodies, but they were covered in bruises and wounds. Hm? That man... Alaric suddenly saw a familiar face among the slaves. Fredrinn Steelheart... It was a face that he would never forget. Fredrinn was one of the commanders who had served the crown prince during the civil war in his past life. He was known as the ''Steel Bastion'' because of his exemplary accomplishments in that war. His shield was like an unshakable wall that no warrior could break. However, the man inside the wagon almost had no resemblance to the famous warrior in his past life. The Fredrinn now looked like a beggar in his dirty linen clothes. Is that really him? Alaric turned his gaze at the merchant and asked. "Can you get them out of the wagon? I want to observe them up close." He didn''t want to make it sound obvious that he was aiming for a specific person. Roy grinned at his words. "Of course!" The fat merchant clapped his hands and sent a signal to his servants. The slaves were tied in chains so it was impossible for them to escape. The weight of the thick metal chains also made it hard for them to walk. The merchant had a troubled look on his face. "That..." "This man is an Elite Knight so he is very expensive. I''m not saying that you can''t afford him. It''s just that I already promised to bring this man to someone in Redonia." He explained. Alaric''s face remained unchanged. "One beast soul crystal for him. That''s my price." "One hundred gold- huh? Did you just say one beast soul crystal?" Roy couldn''t believe his ears. Since when are beast soul crystals used in buying slaves? "You heard me right. I''m willing to pay you one beast soul crystal for that person." Alaric nodded with a calm look. Roy gulped down hard. Even a normal beast soul crystal could fetch around 500 gold coins. That man from Redonia only promised to give me 300 gold coins for this Elite Knight. This offer is good, but I might offend that person if I can''t give him what he wants. Roy was in a dilemma. He wanted to accept Alaric''s offer, but he didn''t want to offend the client in Redonia. While he was hesitating, Alaric beckoned to Arthur. Seeing this, the former mercenary immediately walked towards him. "What can I do for you my l- ehem, sir?" "Give me the beast soul crystal," Alaric whispered. Arthur was taken aback, but he still handed him the beast soul crystal. "I''m sorry, Sir Arthur. This was supposed to be my reward for you." Alaric apologetically glanced at him. Arthur shook his head and smiled. "It''s alright, sir. You don''t need to apologize." Alaric sighed and tapped his shoulder. "Don''t worry. I will give you the one we got from the Saber-fanged Wolf once we return to the estate." Arthur''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. The beast soul crystal from the Saber-fanged wolf was a Disaster-grade so it was more valuable. If he could get it, his advancement was already guaranteed. Chapter 81 Roys Decision "Here''s the beast soul crystal that I''m willing to trade for that man. You are a merchant so I''m sure that you can see its value." Alaric showed the crystal to Roy. Hm? Roy was stunned. "Can I take a look at it?" "Sure." Alaric nodded and handed him the crystal. Although giving it to him was quite risky, he could sense that Henry was already nearby. If Roy would do something foolish, he wouldn''t hesitate to cut him with his sword! Roy carefully took the beast soul crystal. He then used a magnifying glass to examine the surface of the crystal. He wasn''t a warrior so he could only use another method to identify its authenticity. From the weight, this should be the beast soul crystal of a powerful Fatal-Grade monster. The texture is just right and its gloss is smooth. This is an authentic beast soul crystal... Roy was tempted to take it away, but he felt that something bad would happen if he were to take it. He took a deep breath and returned the crystal to the young warrior. "This is indeed a real beast soul crystal. Can you tell me from what kind of monster did you get it from?" He probed. Alaric smiled and responded. "We encountered a Scaled Hyena pack yesterday and we got this from the leader of the pack." Roy rubbed his chin thoughtfully. A Scaled Hyena pack is mostly composed of more than fifty members. Sometimes even a hundred for a larger pack. Is this guy telling me that they defeated that many monsters with only three of them? Unless there are more of them... Thinking about this, Roy narrowed his eyes.@@@@ Truthfully, he had no plans to make a deal with this young warrior''s group. He only made an offer to see if they had some money with them. His real objective was to rob them, but he had to temporarily put the idea aside since they might have more people lurking around. "Please give me a moment to think about it, sir. I''ll also talk with my companions regarding your offer." Roy cupped his fists at the young warrior. "Sure." Alaric nodded indifferently. Roy turned around and walked towards the captain of his escort warriors. "Can I choose the two additional slaves?" What made this guy eager to close this deal? Alaric wondered. "Of course! Please feel free to choose anyone you like." Roy laughed heartily. The slaves could hear their conversation since they didn''t bother to lower their voices. At this moment, Fredrinn was worried that he would be separated from his wife. He wanted to break the chains that bound him, but he was unable to destroy them. Seeing his attempts to escape, Gavin and a few warriors immediately restrained him. "What''s going on?" Alaric frowned when he saw the commotion. "There seems to be a minor problem, sir, but don''t worry, the people I brought are professionals. They know how to deal with this kind of situation." Roy chuckled awkwardly. "Just give me a moment." Roy turned around and hurried over to Fredrinn. "Hey! Stop! I will punish your wife and your child if you do something foolish!" The fat merchant muttered angrily. This guy actually embarrassed him in front of his clients. Fredrinn stopped struggling when he heard those words, but his eyes were burning with fury. "Can you say those words if I wasn''t in chains?" His voice was cold and deep like the abyss. Roy was about to slap him when he felt a tap on his shoulder. Hm? When he saw that it was the young warrior, his gaze softened. "Sir? I was about to discipline this stubborn slave. I apologize for making you see this." Alaric shook his head. "It''s fine. Let me talk to this man." Roy raised an eyebrow, but he still agreed. "Alright, but you need to be careful." Alaric nodded calmly. Chapter 82 Buying Three Slaves for One Beast Soul Crystal After Roy left, Alaric turned his head to Fredrinn. "My name is Alaric. What''s your name?" Fredrinn''s eyes seemed like they could spurt fire from how he was staring at him, but Alaric remained unperturbed. Realizing that he had no intention to respond, Alaric added. "I know what you are worried about. That pregnant woman is your wife, right?" Hearing this, Fredrinn finally reacted. "If you touch her, I''ll kill you." He muttered while breathing heavily. Alaric smiled and shook his head. "I didn''t speak with you to provoke you. I want to help you." Fredrinn narrowed his eyes. "What do you want?" "The merchant told me that I could take two additional slaves with me. Do you know what that means?" Alaric felt a bit guilty for using this man''s feelings, but Fredrinn was someone that he truly needed to complete his plan. If he could get this man to serve him, he would have a future Transcendent Knight! An expert at that level would be a huge help to his plan to stop the Civil War from happening. Fredrinn hesitated. He understood the implications of his words. He looked at his pregnant wife whose limbs were bound by chains. She had small wounds on her skin. Her clothes were tattered and full of dirt. Seeing her like this made him feel like he was being torn apart. "I will follow you if you set my wife free." Fredrinn stared deeply at the young Knight. Alaric was taken aback. "Don''t you want to be with her?" "I want to be with her and it hurts me to even think about being separated from her, but what hurts me more is seeing her live under such terrible conditions." Fredrinn lowered his head. Sigh. What a loving husband. "Why don''t you just live with your wife? I don''t plan to take you back as slaves." "Huh? What do you mean?" Fredrinn couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "You''re an Elite Knight. You can work as a warrior for our household instead. As for your wife, she can work as a cook or a gardener. If you don''t like that, I''ll let you choose where your wife can work." Alaric''s words made him dumbfounded. "I enjoyed doing business with you, sir!" The merchant extended his hand while beaming at him. Alaric didn''t want to shake his hand, but he still did it for the sake of finalizing the deal. "Likewise." He responded flatly. "If you want to do business with me again, you can find me in Hairo. Just look for Roy''s Merchant Group. I have some fame in the city so the residents will give you the right directions." Roy didn''t want to cut off this connection here since he felt that the young warrior was no ordinary person. After all, not just anyone could employ the service of a beast soul warrior. "Alright. I will remember it." Alaric nodded. "By the way, where are you headed to, sir? If we are heading in the same direction, we can just go together. It will be safer for us to move in a larger group." Roy suggested. "It''s alright. We can take care of ourselves, but thank you for the offer." Alaric politely declined. "I see. What a pity." Roy tried to prolong their conversation, but Alaric didn''t seem to be keen on chatting with him. The merchant sensed his disinterest so he didn''t insist on keeping the young warrior for long. After exchanging goodbyes, Roy and the merchant group finally left. Alaric watched them leave with a calm look on his face. Only when they disappeared from his line of sight did he lower his guard. "They''re finally gone," Arthur muttered. Henry who was hiding behind a nearby tree also revealed himself. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire "The guy wearing a fur coat detected my presence. We should leave soon, my lord. He won''t be an easy opponent." The old man spoke in a serious tone. Alaric waved his hand. "There''s nothing to worry. If they attack us, they will be the ones in trouble." He chuckled. Hm? Henry stared at him with a perplexed look. "Follow me. I''ll introduce you guys to someone." Alaric smiled as he tapped the old man''s shoulder. Chapter 83 To the Fortress City Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Alaric beckoned to Fredrinn and the other two. "Come here. We need to get those things off of you guys." When they heard his words, they were flabbergasted. Looking at their stunned faces, Alaric chuckled. "Stop dawdling and come here." Fredrinn nodded to his wife and whispered. "We can trust him." His wife hesitated for a moment, but she still chose to listen to her husband. "Alright." She walked nervously towards Alaric and bowed to him. "Greetings, sir." Alaric nodded to acknowledge her greeting. "What''s your name?" "M-My name is Elaine, sir." She responded without daring to look at him in the eye. Alaric used the key given by Roy to remove the locks on her chains. Clang! As soon as the chains were removed, Elaine felt like she could finally breathe again. "Thank you, sir!" Alaric beckoned to the man standing beside Fredrinn. "What''s your name?" The former hunter was a bit nervous. He didn''t know what kind of person his new owner was. His only hope was that he would be treated well. "My name is Mark, sir." "Not bad. You managed to become a Knight Apprentice. Did you receive formal training from someone?" Alaric asked while observing the man''s expression. "I live in a small village, sir. We were only taught how to hunt. As for Knight training..." Mark shook his head. Oh? He managed to become a Knight Apprentice without formal training? He couldn''t sense any falsehoods in his words so it was most likely true. "Do you want to become a Knight?" Alaric asked with a smile. Hearing this, Mark widened his eyes. "Absolutely! That''s my longtime wish, sir!" Alaric grinned at his enthusiastic response. "Alright. If you''re willing to follow me, I will have someone train you to become a Knight." Without hesitation, Mark kneeled on one knee and muttered. "I''m willing to follow you, sir!" Alaric tapped the man''s shoulder and said. "Get up. There''s no need for you to kneel before me. Let''s get those chains removed first." Click! A clicking sound echoed as soon as the key was inserted into the keyhole. After having his chains removed, Mark felt light as a feather. Unknowingly, tears streamed down his cheeks as emotions welled up in his heart. Finally, it was Fredrinn''s turn. Henry who was standing behind Alaric stared intently at this beggar-looking man. If Fredrinn revealed a trace of hostility, he was ready to pull out his sword. On the other hand, Alaric remained calm. He knew Fredrinn''s personality very well. He was a man who would never break his promise. That was the kind of person Fredrinn was. "I will do as I had promised. I will follow you, sir!" Fredrinn solemnly uttered. Alaric nodded and smiled faintly. "Let''s get this over with so we can get something to eat." He glanced at the chains tied to Fredrinn''s limbs. They really used mithril chains to restrain him. Mithril was a rare metal that can only be found deep into the earth. Only a Transcendent Knight can forge something using this material. That was how durable it was. This fortress city was Astania''s first line of defense against the monsters that come from the Enchanted Woodlands. It also boasted a huge number of warriors who were ready to protect the empire''s borders. At this moment, the group had just passed by the heavily fortified gates. The huge ballistas sitting at the top of the walls made them feel safe and secure. They had to constantly keep a lookout when they were traveling outside. Now, they felt that they could finally rest easy. The group traveled for another hour to find a suitable inn. They didn''t choose a famous establishment and selected a relatively unknown place. This was to keep their identities hidden. At the inn''s dining hall, the group gathered for an afternoon snack. "We should get some rest tonight and resume our journey tomorrow," Alaric said while looking at Yvanna. Her face was still covered with only her eyes and mouth visible. Yvanna nodded. "I''ll listen to you." She was excited to return to her home. She has been gone for a long time and she missed her family and friends. Just a little bit more. She muttered in her heart. She was grateful to Alaric and the rest of the group who came to accompany her, especially Alaric. If it weren''t for him, she might have frozen to death a long time ago. Thinking about this, she looked at his side profile, her gaze softening. As if sensing her eyes, Alaric turned his head. "Why are you looking at me like that?" He raised his head and chuckled. "Thank you. I wouldn''t have gotten this far on my own." The elf responded while staring straight into his eyes. Alaric almost fell into a trance. He quickly looked away and muttered. "That''s what friends do." Friends? Yvanna''s lips curved upwards. That''s right. I have a human friend now. Alaric was the first human she had fully accepted as a friend. Sensing the unusual atmosphere between the two, the others could only pretend like they were statues. Alaric realized what was happening and immediately cleared his throat. Ehem! "You don''t need to feel embarrassed, my lord." Henry tapped his back and sent him a knowing glance. Alaric ignored his teasing glance and opened the cyan screen to check his progress. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 444/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (F), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 34+ Agility: 43+ Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3140 Stat Points: 47 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) I still have a long way to go. Chapter 84 Using the Stat Points I Saved Up to Increase My Agility The next day. Before leaving the city, they bought a horse for Yvanna to increase their travel speed. ... Looking at the dark clouds that hung above the horizon, Alaric clicked his tongue. "It seems like we have run out of luck." Another snowstorm was approaching and from the vast cluster of clouds, it looked like it would be more severe than the most recent one. The faces of the two old warriors turned serious upon seeing the gloomy weather. The Enchanted Woodlands was more than three hundred miles away from Turtle Fort. Normally, it would have taken them less than ten hours to get there, but because the land was covered in snow, they would need to slow down and be careful on the road. If they moved carelessly, they might fall into a pit or encounter some venomous creatures. As usual, Henry took the lead in navigating the road. He cautiously eyed the surroundings, ensuring that no danger was present. In the next few hours, the group managed to travel fifty miles without getting into an accident, but things took a turn when they reached a ninety-mile distance. They saw a large group of goblins hunting a herd of Iron Tail Buffaloes. The sharp shrieks of the goblins and the furious roar of the Iron Tail Buffaloes resonated in the air. There were more Iron Tail Buffaloes, but they were helpless against the aggressive goblins. "My lord, we have an issue here. There are goblins-" Before Henry could give a report, he saw Alaric zooming past him on his horse. "Huh?! My lord! What are you doing?!" Henry widened his eyes when he saw Alaric charging towards the goblins with his swords unsheathed. After a moment of surprise, Henry shot a glance at Arthur and said. "Stay here and protect Lady Yvanna. I will go and support Lord Alaric." Without waiting for Arthur''s response, Henry squeezed his legs and urged his horse to rush forward. Meanwhile, Yvanna sent Arthur a confused look and asked. "What''s happening? Why did Alaric..." Arthur was similarly baffled. "I have no idea, my lady." He shook his head with a bitter smile. At this moment, Alaric had already attacked the nearest goblin, chopping off its head with a single swipe of his sword. Swoosh! "Die, you fucking goblins!" He shouted with a crazed look in his eyes. ___ Mission: Kill the Goblin Chieftain Rewards: 150 Battle Points, 15 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 800 Battle Points, - 5 EXP ___ Even without this mission, he would still attack these goblins. The mission only gave him one more reason to attack them. Subsequently, some goblins turned around and lunged at him, brandishing their weapons furiously.@@@@ Eiiik!! Eiiik! Eiiik! Their strange shrieking sounds drifted into Alaric''s ears, making him even more annoyed. "Shut the fuck up you filthy creatures!" He roared. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! All the goblins that attacked him were cut into pieces and their mangled bodies fell into the snow-filled land. Seeing the death of their brethren, the few hobgoblins leading the group became furious. They abandoned the Iron Tail Buffaloes and changed their target. One, two, three... Hm... Five hobgoblins in total. Alaric narrowed his eyes and his face suddenly turned serious. I have 48 stat points now including the one I got from this morning''s daily mission. I''ll use everything to increase my speed. Thinking about this, Alaric didn''t even hesitate. Stat Points: 48 ¡ª> 0 Agility: 43 ¡ª> 91 Alaric sensed a huge change in his body. His swords felt lighter in his hands and the monsters in front of him seemed to have become slower. With my current speed, riding on my horse will only slow me down. Henry took a deep breath. He was still processing what he had witnessed. Just how fast is he progressing? "Yes, my lord." The old man responded with a blank look. Alaric moved his gaze back to the goblin chieftain''s corpse and made a cut on its chest. He then pushed his hand inside to see if it had a beast soul crystal. Soon, he felt a round object hidden within its internal organs. Alaric pulled it out from the corpse, revealing a small green-colored crystal with splashes of brown. Its color was way more unique compared to the beast soul crystal from the other goblin chieftain. What an interesting combination of colors! Alaric wiped off the blood on the crystal using his clothes before putting it inside his leather pouch. With the death of the goblin chieftain, the remaining goblins and hobgoblins retreated. Alaric didn''t chase them since his target was only the goblin chieftain. ___ Mission Complete! Rewards: 150 Battle Points, 15 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 ___ [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric glanced at the card that appeared in his hand. He had already received something like this before so he knew what it was used for. Alaric pressed [Yes]. [Congratulations! Your trait, Tracking (F) has been upgraded to Tracking (E)!] A new set of information flooded his mind in that instant. From the footprints of specific animals, their behaviors, and many other aspects related to tracking were incorporated into Alaric''s mind. So tracking had these many different elements... The method I learned when I was a kid is nothing compared to this. This will be useful when hunting down enemies. He chuckled. He then focused his attention on the progress in his stats. He had gotten 150 Battle Points and 15 Stat Points. I should push my agility to 100 and distribute the remaining points to my stamina. Thinking about this, Alaric immediately made the adjustments. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 444/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3290 Stat Points: 0 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He had already maxed out two of his attributes and it made him feel satisfied. "My lord, I only found two beast soul crystals from the hobgoblins'' corpses." Henry''s voice drifted into his ears while he was looking at the cyan screen. The old man handed him the two crystals he had found. The harvest this time is decent. Alaric thought after getting the two beast soul crystals from him. Chapter 85 Alaric Leads the Way Alaric looked at the monster corpses around them and felt a bit regretful that they couldn''t bring them all to be sold. "We should leave now. The smell of blood here will attract more monsters." There was no choice. They could only abandon the corpses. Henry only collected some of the Iron Tail Bullafo meat to be used for their trip. While he was putting in the meat he had gathered inside his leather bag, he noticed that some of the Iron Tail Buffaloes were looking at him with unkind gazes. The old Elite Knight stomped his foot and scared them with his aura. When the Iron Tail Buffaloes sensed his overwhelming aura, they immediately fled in the opposite direction. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire At this moment, Alaric detected the presence of more monsters in the distance. "We need to go. Some monsters are already on their way here." Hearing his stern voice, everyone nodded. After carefully checking their belongings, the group made a detour to avoid the monsters who were heading to the corpses. Suddenly... Crackle! Crackle! Alaric looked up and saw flashes of lightning in the midst of the dark clouds. "We need to hurry up!" He squeezed his legs harder to convey his instructions to the horse. Meanwhile, the others also commanded their horses to move faster. Facing a snowstorm at their current location wasn''t ideal. There were no markings or landmarks so it would be difficult to navigate the road once their visibility was reduced. Along the way, they encountered some monsters, but they didn''t trigger a mission so Alaric decided to ignore them. ... Several hours passed by in the blink of an eye. The group was about to reach the halfway mark, but snow started falling, so they decided to find a safe place to camp. Forcing their way in the middle of a snowstorm would be a terrible idea since there was a high chance of them getting lost. "My lord, it seems like there are no caves nearby," Henry reported with a grave look. A cave was the best place to camp during snowstorms since they could shield themselves from the cold. Unfortunately, there were only trees nearby. There wasn''t even a mountain or a hill. Alaric scanned the surroundings and furrowed his eyebrows. "Find a large tree and cut a space enough to fit all of us." He instructed. Hearing this, Henry nodded. He had also thought of this as his backup plan. "Yes, my lord." After looking around for almost an hour, they finally found a big tree. Henry used his sword to cut a big chunk on its trunk. He also cleaned the space inside and made it suitable for them to rest. "What about the horses?" Yvanna asked. There wasn''t enough space for the horses to go in and this made her worried. Both the old warriors glanced at her and awkwardly scratched their heads, unable to utter a response. Seeing this, Alaric opened his mouth to save the old men from the awkward situation. "We have no choice. We can only let them go." "But they might freeze to death." Yvanna frowned. She couldn''t bring herself to abandon the horses. Because of his ''tracking'', he instinctively knew which direction to go, but he still hadn''t put this instinctive tracking to good use. I only use this trait in hunting so I don''t know how reliable it is. Alaric sensed everyone''s gazes on him. They were waiting for his decision and their trust weighed heavily on him. He took a deep breath before he made a decision. "Follow me. I''ll lead the way this time." Alaric stared deeply at them. The two old warriors looked visibly surprised by his words. Alaric had never displayed his navigation skills so they weren''t sure if he could do the job well. However, despite the doubts, they still nodded and chose to trust his decision. "Do you trust me?" Alaric stared at the elf. "Mn." Yvanna hummed in response. Alaric smiled faintly and said. "Don''t worry. I will make sure that you can go back to your home." Yvanna''s eyes flashed with gratitude. "Thank you, Alaric." Under Alaric''s lead, they persisted with their journey. At first, they thought that he was just blindly walking without a sense of direction, but his calm and steady demeanor made them rethink their thoughts. Soon, the trees had become more numerous- a sign that they were getting closer to the Enchanted Woodlands. "My lord, I sense someone approaching! There''s a lot of them!" Henry''s voice suddenly drifted into their ears. Alaric frowned and placed his hands on the handle of his swords. The two old warriors also prepared to engage in combat. In the next moment, a few figures appeared on the branches of the trees, looking down at them with unfriendly eyes. Elves! Alaric and the two old warriors were stunned by their presence. "Humans! How dare you infiltrate this sacred woods?!" Shouted an elf warrior who was aiming his bow and arrow. "Huh?" The elf warrior who seemed to be the leader of the bunch detected a familiar aura among the humans. He frowned when his eyes landed on the person whose face was covered with a cloth. An elf? When he realized that it was an elf, his expression fell. "How dare you filthy humans capture an elf?!" He roared. The atmosphere became tense as soon as his words fell into everyone''s ears. The elves nocked their arrows and aimed at the humans with furious gazes. "Wait!" Yvanna who was silent the entire time removed the cloth on her head, revealing her beautiful face. "Lower your weapons at once!" She shouted in a commanding tone. A shocking thing happened after she revealed her face. Chapter 86 Yvannas Reward The leading elf jumped down from the tree and approached Yvanna with a look of disbelief. "Your Highness..." His voice was trembling as if he couldn''t control his emotions. Yvanna''s face remained cold as she uttered. "Did you not hear my words?" Sensing the gravity in her tone, the elf immediately realized his mistake. He made a hand signal and shouted. "Lower your weapons! Do you not recognize the princess?!" The elves were terrified upon hearing his words. They quickly lowered their weapons, jumped down from the trees, and kneeled before her. "We greet Your Highness!" Their voice resonated through the forest, startling the birds nearby. Meanwhile, Alaric and the two old warriors were flabbergasted. They never would have thought that the elf they had traveled with was actually the princess of the elves. No wonder she was secretive about her identity. I thought she was just a high elf or something. It turns out she is actually a princess...@@@@ Alaric thought as he watched the scene. At this moment, Yvanna was still reprimanding the elves. "Do you even know that these men saved my life? If it weren''t for them, I would have died in some unknown place! You guys even dare to point your weapons at them!" She spoke harshly and not one elf dared to even raise their head. Damn. So fierce! Alaric couldn''t believe that the shy elf also had this side of her. "It''s alright, Yvanna. Don''t be too harsh on them. They are only doing their jobs." He spoke to assuage her anger. Yvanna glanced at him, her gaze visibly softening. "Fine. Since you have spoken for them, then I will forget this matter." She then turned her gaze back to the elven warriors and muttered. "Stand up." "I apologize for being harsh on you before, Your Highness. I didn''t know your identity." Henry squeezed out a smile. "Me too. I shouldn''t have yelled at you back then." Arthur added. Looking at the two apologetic old men, Yvanna shook her head and smiled. "It''s alright. You two are like mentors to me and I found it refreshing to be treated like a normal person despite our racial differences. Besides, I haven''t thank you enough for teaching me a lot of things." While they were chatting, the elves were stunned when they saw how comfortable their princess was with the humans. In their kingdom, she was known as an aloof woman, a high and mighty goddess that no one would even dare to look at. After about less than an hour of waiting, the elven warriors who had left earlier finally returned. They had brought with them five muscular horses covered with long, silky manes. Unlike wind horses, these guys looked bigger and more powerful. Additionally, they also possessed mana equivalent to that of a Knight! One of the five stood out in particular. It was a brown horse with a silky black mane and a striking white blaze running down its face. This horse''s mana was so dense that Henry who was an Elite Knight felt that he was weaker than it. "Yvanna, those are..." Alaric could already tell what was about to happen, but he still sent Yvanna an inquisitive look. Yvanna smiled when she saw his expression. "I don''t know if you''re familiar with those horses. We call them ''nix equus'' which translates to frost horse in common language. We gave them that name because they procreate during winter." She looked embarrassed when she mentioned this. "Don''t tell me you are planning to give these horses to us..." "It''s just a small matter compared to what you guys have done for me. Please accept these horses. I won''t feel at ease if you reject them." Alaric knew how valuable these horses were. If they were to be auctioned in the empire, they would be worth a lot of money. Henry and Arthur loved the horses, but they didn''t say anything and just waited for Alaric to make the decision. After thinking for an entire minute, Alaric smiled bitterly. "This gift is too much, Yvanna." Chapter 87 Returning to Turtle Fort "Please Alaric, I insist. It''s the least I can do for you guys for bringing me here. Besides, your journey back home will be faster with these horses. I assure you that you won''t be late for your father''s birthday if you ride these horses." Yvanna was worried that he wouldn''t accept her gift so she brought up his father''s birthday. Hearing this, Alaric hesitated. It was true that it would take them much longer if they were to go back on foot. Looking at the handsome horses filled with vigorous mana, he finally nodded his head. "Alright. I won''t be polite then." "Great!" Yvanna was relieved. "But will they listen to us?" Alaric had a troubled look. The horses were powerful and one of them seemed even stronger than Henry. It would be troublesome if the horses would suddenly rebel on their way back to the empire. Yvanna smiled upon hearing this. "You don''t need to worry about that. We have tamed these horses. They are docile and will obediently listen to your commands." She explained. "I see. That''s good to hear." Yvanna sent the elven warriors a look. The elves understood her intentions and immediately handed the horses to Alaric''s group. "They are yours now. Please take care of them." Yvanna reminded with a stern look. Alaric knew what she was talking about. "I know. I will not abandon these horses. I will treat them well. I promise." He reassured her. The two exchanged more words and soon, it was finally time to bid each other goodbye. "I enjoyed our time together, Yvanna. We must go now." "You should be careful when you go out of the Enchanted Woodlands next time. Not all humans are trustworthy." He warned her. Yvanna nodded. "I understand." "I hope you guys will have a safe trip back home." "If you need any help, just look for me in the Enchanted Woodlands. If you encounter any elves, just mention them my name." "I am Alaric Silversword, son of Lucas Silversword! Please think twice before you decide to do something foolish." Alaric stared deeply at them. He used his father''s name to intimidate them. When the gate guards saw the symbol of House Silversword on his token, their eyes constricted with fear. Everyone in the north knew the Silverswords. Lucas Silversword cemented himself as one of the strongest warriors in the empire. Getting on his bad side was like a death sentence so they immediately abandoned the funny ideas they had. "What are you talking about, my lord? It''s just a misunderstanding. We have no intention of provoking you." One of them forced out a smile. Alaric glared at him and muttered in a cold voice. "I don''t want this to happen again. Now make way for us before I grab my swords." "Yes! Yes!" The gate guards didn''t dare delay them anymore and allowed them to go inside the city. After they left, one of the guards whispered to the person in charge. "Sir, should we report this to the higher-ups?" The person in charge smacked the back of his head. "Report my ass! If you want to provoke the Silverswords then be my guest!" "I-I was just talking nonsense, sir..." ... At this moment, Alaric''s group had already entered Turtle Fort and they were now heading to the inn where they left Fredrinn and the others. Their horses attracted a lot of attention, but Alaric openly wore a cape that bore the crest of House Silversword which made those who had ulterior motives give up their ideas. When they arrived at the inn, they discovered a large group of civilians gathering at the entrance. "My lord, there seems to be a situation in front of the inn," Henry said with a frown. "Let''s go and take a look." Alaric had a bad feeling. He could hear people arguing and one of the voices seemed familiar. As soon as they got closer, they realized that there was a confrontation between two groups. "Fredrinn?" Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 88 Dylanns Disappointing Brother Alaric saw Fredrinn arguing with a chubby man wearing a thick coat over his winter clothes. "Do you even know who I am?!" The chubby man shouted at Fredrinn with a disdainful look on his face. "Please stop being unreasonable. We paid for the lodgings here so you don''t have the right to kick us out." Fredrinn responded while suppressing his anger. The chubby man sneered. "Listen here, peasant. In this fortress city, my words are the laws! Do you hear me?" Even without asking, Alaric could already tell what was going on. There are many garbage within the noble circle. They use their status to oppress the weak, but during wartime, they are always the first ones to escape. He muttered coldly in his heart. He hated this kind of people.@@@@ "Bring that lump of fat in front of me," Alaric instructed in a flat tone. Hearing his words, Arthur jumped down from his horse as he said. "Leave it to me, my lord." Arthur walked towards the chubby man, but he was stopped by the latter''s guards. "Who are you? Are you one of these peasants?" The chubby man laughed condescendingly at Arthur. "Sir Arthur!" Mark who was standing behind Fredrinn was pleasantly surprised when he saw Arthur. Fredrinn also looked around and when he saw Alaric among the crowd, he was relieved. He knew that this matter would soon be taken care of. Arthur was pissed off. If he could, he would have already unsheathed his sword to cut down this fat pig, but he held back his anger. "Move aside if you don''t want things to escalate." He warned the man''s guards. "Who do you think you are?! Do you know who I am?!" The chubby man glared at Arthur fearlessly. Arthur suddenly smiled, but because of his scars, his face looked incredibly terrifying. "Oh, please tell me who you are." He muttered sarcastically. "You!" The chubby man''s face shook with rage. "Very well, listen closely old man." He snorted. "My name is Ryk Heinrich son of Smith Heinrich of Redonia!" His face was filled with arrogance when he mentioned his father''s name. Arthur furrowed his eyebrows. The name sounds familiar for some reason. Alaric Silversword. Ryk Heinrich also reached the same conclusion and his eyes flashed with fear. "L-Lord Alaric, w-why are you defending those peasants?" He wiped off the sweat on his face while cautiously looking at Alaric. "Ryk is it?" Alaric''s eyes were terrifyingly cold. Ryk hurriedly looked away, afraid to meet his eyes. "The ones you called peasants are my people!" Ryk''s knees buckled under his intense gaze, but before he fell to the ground, his guards quickly caught him. "Lord Alaric, please quell your anger! Lord Ryk was just having a bad day. It wasn''t his intention to provoke your people." One of the guards immediately spoke up for him. Alaric ignored the guard and kept his eyes on Ryk. "I will remember this, Ryk Heinrich. Soon, I will visit Redonia and ask Baron Smith Heinrich for an explanation." He took one final look at Ryk to memorize his face. Alaric looked away from him in disgust and said. "Let''s go. We''re leaving now." "Yes, my lord!" The crowd watched Alaric''s group leave in awe. "So that''s Lord Alaric. He looks formidable!" "I have finally met the rising star of the North in person!" "I heard that he challenged the second heir of House Paxley to a sacred duel. Apparently, this happened..." Ryk was scared witless when he heard the crowd''s discussion. He had also heard about what happened in Ryvaad. I''m fucking screwed this time! He grabbed his head as he tried to come up with a way to get out of this situation. He won''t challenge me to a sacred duel over something like this, right? There''s no way... He tried to convince himself, but the more he thought about it, the more terrified he became. Chapter 89 Flogged a Hundred Times "My lord, the Heinrichs are not any weaker compared to the Silverswords. Is it really alright to offend them for our sake?" Fredrinn took a glance at Alaric. "It doesn''t matter whether he is from House Heinrich or another noble family. I won''t let anyone touch my people." Alaric calmly responded. Hearing this, Fredrinn raised his eyebrows in surprise. It was very rare to find a lord who would be willing to offend someone of high status for the sake of his servants. "Don''t worry about it. The Heinrichs is the least of my worries. They won''t do anything for a minor issue like this." Alaric reassured them when he saw their worried gazes. No one mentioned this matter anymore after he stated those words. His calmness and indifferent attitude made everyone feel that nothing would go wrong. ... With the frost horses, the group managed to decrease their travel time. They soon arrived at Alverton on the second day of their journey where they decided to temporarily make a stop to replenish their supplies. "Lord Alaric!" A familiar face greeted them at the town''s main gate. It was Ronan, the captain of the town guards. Alaric smiled and nodded to him. "It seems like you are already aware of my identity." He muttered in a joking tone. Ronan scratched his head in embarrassment as he replied. "I tried to keep your identity a secret, but it still reached the ears of the mayor. I had no choice but to mention your name to him. It was from him that I learned about your identity, my lord." "I see." Alaric didn''t get angry over this. It was just a trifling matter. "Are you here to replenish your supplies?" Ronan asked. "That''s right. Can you recommend a decent place where we can find some quality meat?" "Of course! Come and follow me, my lord. I will take you there myself." Ronan volunteered to lead them. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire Alaric wanted to reject him, but the guy insisted on doing him this favor for failing to hide his identity. In the end, Alaric could only helplessly agree under his pleading gaze. An hour later, Ronan brought them to a meat shop. "My lord, this is the place. They got a batch of fresh meat from us yesterday. Let me do the talking so the shop owner will give you a fair deal." Ronan eagerly introduced the place. "Sir Warrick stopped him before he could take anything. However, Lord Charles found an excuse to punish Sir Chulmo and Sir Bernard for disobeying him." Aldrin added. Charles! How dare you touch my people?! Alaric suppressed his fury. "How are they doing?" "They were both flogged a hundred times for disobedience. They received immediate treatment after the punishment, but the doctor said that they would be unable to walk normally for a couple of weeks." Aldrin gloomily responded. Alaric took a deep breath to calm his rampaging emotions. He then turned his head to Arthur and said. "Sir Arthur, please bring these horses to somewhere safe and make sure that no one would touch them." "Yes, my lord!" He then moved his gaze to Henry and instructed. "Sir Henry, please arrange their lodgings." "Leave it to me, my lord." The old man replied. Alaric glanced at Aldrin and muttered in a cold voice. "Bring me to see Sir Chulmo and Sir Bernard." "Yes, my lord!" The two went ahead of the group. When they arrived at the estate, they immediately headed straight to the clinic. As soon as they arrived, Alaric jumped down from the frost horse and walked inside the clinic with heavy footsteps. He later found Chulmo and Bernard inside a patient room where they were receiving treatment. "My lord!" The two Knights were surprised to see him. They tried to get up from the bed, but they grimaced in pain. "Just stay on your bed. There''s no need to worry about formalities." Alaric became even more furious when he saw their situation. "I''m sorry for not being there for you guys." Chapter 90 (Title at the End of the Chapter) "It''s not your fault, my lord." Bernard shook his head with a bitter smile on his face. "It was only because Sir Charles was too shameless," Chulmo muttered under his breath. "Chulmo!" Bernard sent him a stern look. "It''s fine. Sir Chulmo is right. My uncle has been acting shamelessly these past few months." Alaric indifferently said.@@@@ He had been holding back this whole time, waiting for the opportune moment to strike his uncle. However, the latter had repeatedly touched his bottom line. I can''t wait anymore. I should deal with this tumor now! Chulmo and Bernard sensed the sudden change in his emotion, but they didn''t dare say anything. This matter was related to the direct bloodline of House Silversword so they had no power to intervene. "Don''t worry. I will make sure that he will be punished. Just stay here and recuperate." Alaric''s words stunned the two Knights. "My lord, you might offend Sir Charles if you do this." Chulmo worriedly responded. "Chulmo is right, my lord. It''s not worth it to offend Sir Charles for our sake." Bernard added. Charles Silversword held an important role in House Silversword. His faction was mostly responsible for protecting the businesses of the household. If something happened to him, there would be severe repercussions. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "Offend him?" Alaric chuckled while shaking his head. "I''m going to destroy him!" He muttered in a cold voice. The two Knights gasped at his words. Alaric didn''t stay there for long. After saying a few more words and reminding them to rest well, he left the clinic with Aldrin. "My lord, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but I heard what you guys were talking about. Are you really going to make a move on Sir Charles?" Aldrin had a solemn look. This matter was too big and it was bound to shake the foundations of House Silversword. One wrong move and the entire household might even collapse. "It''s about time to clean up the household." Alaric calmly replied. Aldrin took a deep breath. At first, they were still nonchalantly reading the contents, but the more they read, the more serious they became. "This is..." Lucas''s expression changed. Meanwhile, Maria had a look of disbelief. The two read the rest of the documents and by the time they read everything, their faces had turned dark. "Are all the things written here true?" Lucas put down the last document he had read as he looked at Alaric with a grim face. "Yes." Alaric nodded. "I have been gathering this information since I started discovering some unusual things about Uncle. Lucas rubbed his temples and leaned on his seat. The things he learned today were too much for him to handle. "What about this? You mentioned here that you suspect that your Uncle would poison your father, but you don''t have evidence to back this claim." Maria pointed at a specific document where Alaric had written his speculations. "That''s true, but I have thought of a way for us to know if my speculations are correct." Alaric already had a plan in mind. He was just unable to execute it because he had been so busy recently. "Tell us your plan." Lucas stared deeply at him. Alaric glanced at them and said. "Let''s announce that we will be hiring a new maidservant who will take care of father''s meals." Hearing this, Maria raised his eyebrows. "Are you planning to lure your Uncle in this trap?" "That''s right." Alaric nodded. "If my guess is right, then he will definitely take the chance to bring one of his own people to Dad''s side." Maria pondered deeply. His plan was feasible, but it also carried some risks. "Let''s do it," Lucas muttered. "Are you sure about this?" Maria stared at her husband with concern. "I want to see if my brother really intends to kill me," Lucas replied with a heavy look. Lucas had always thought that his brother was someone he could trust. He had given Charles everything he needed so he felt betrayed after knowing all the dirty deeds he had done behind his back. He finally realized why Alaric was unusually hostile towards Charles. It turned out that his son already knew the truth a long time ago. ___ Chapter 91 Reading the Applicants Information The next day, news spread within the household that the Baron was hiring a new maidservant to serve his meals. Although the selection process was rigorous, many applicants applied for the position. In just half a day, they already received over twenty applications. It was also around this time that this particular information reached Charles''s ears. "Strange... Why is he suddenly hiring another maidservant?" Charles muttered after reading the report sent by his subordinates. I thought my nephew''s little bitch is responsible for this task. All this time, it was Elena and the old butler who were responsible for sending the baron''s meals. Isn''t this my chance? A smile formed on his lips. He had been biding his time while waiting for an opportunity. Now that the chance that he had been waiting for had arrived, how could he let it slip past his grasp? He turned his head and spoke. "Gerard, bring the female assassins we trained here." From the dark corners of his room, a figure suddenly emerged. It was a man wearing standard knight armor. His face was devoid of emotions. "Yes, my lord." The man uttered. *** Meanwhile, in the training ground, Alaric had just completed his daily mission. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 450/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3350 Stat Points: 6 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He was about to close the cyan screen when a prompt suddenly appeared before him. "Yes, my lord." Galanar nodded. The trio left the training ground and headed to Lucas''s study room. When they arrived, Alaric saw his father going through the information of the applicants. "My lord." There were other people present so Alaric greeted the baron formally. Lucas lifted his head and nodded at him. "Sit down and help me check these applicants." "Yes, my lord." After Alaric took his seat, the baron handed him all the information about the people who applied for the maidservant position. Alaric already knew which person would poison his father. Each paper contained the drawn image of the applicant and some information about them. Alaric went through every page, but the person he was looking for wasn''t there. She''s not here. "Did you send the information to Uncle''s side?" Alaric stared at the baron. "Yes. We intentionally spread the news on his side so he should know about it by now." Lucas replied with a nod. "Let''s wait until tomorrow. Once the number of applicants reaches a hundred, I will handle the selection process." Alaric didn''t tell the baron that he was already aware of which person his uncle would send. He wouldn''t be able to explain it so he just kept it to himself. The baron frowned at his words. "How will you find the person he would send?" "I have my ways, my lord. Please trust me on this." Alaric responded with a firm tone. Looking at his son''s serious face, the baron refrained from asking and decided to trust him. "Alright. Just let me know if you need anything." "Thank you, my lord. I won''t disappoint you." Alaric lowered his head. "You may leave. I will send the information about the next batch of applicants to you later." Lucas waved his hand. Alaric stood up and bowed to the baron. "I''ll take my leave now, my lord." After leaving his father''s study room, Alaric went out of the main mansion to find Arthur. It was time to fulfill the promise he made to him. They later found him at the stables where the frost horses were kept. Upon seeing him, Arthur immediately stopped what he was doing and greeted him respectfully with a Knight''s salute. "My lord!" Alaric felt guilty when he saw the makeshift bed in the middle of the stables. He guessed that Arthur must have stayed here all night to watch over the frost horses. Alaric sighed as he muttered apologetically. "Sir Arthur, I apologize for making you wait. I should have given this to you yesterday, but I got delayed because of some issues." He took out a beast soul crystal from his leather pouch and handed it to Arthur. Chapter 92 Elenas Tea "Is this the..." Arthur felt the dense energy inside the beast soul crystal. He didn''t even need confirmation to know that it was the Disaster-grade beast soul crystal. "Please use it for your advancement." Alaric tapped his shoulder with a light smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t take it back this time." He added in a joking tone. Arthur chuckled at his words. "Thank you, my lord!" He bowed gratefully. Alaric waved his hand. "You don''t need to thank me. I''m just fulfilling my promise." He then looked at the frost horses and said. "I''ll send someone trustworthy to look after the frost horses. In the meantime, you should prepare for your advancement." "Yes, my lord!" Alaric didn''t stay for long and left after giving him a few more reminders and instructions. Arthur''s foundation is very stable. With the help of the Disaster-grade beast soul crystal, he should be able to advance in less than a week. If he''s lucky, it might only take a few days. He hoped that Arthur would advance before he would have to face off with Charles, but it was highly unlikely to happen. ... When evening came, the butler came to deliver a document sent by the baron. "My lord, the Baron sent me to give this to you." The butler bowed respectfully while handing him a small pile of documents. This must be the information on the next batch of applicants. Alaric took the documents from the butler''s hands. "Thank you. Please inform the patriarch that we will proceed as we had initially planned." "I will convey your message to the baron." The butler nodded. "You may leave now." Alaric dismissed him and headed back to his room to check the documents. In the next half an hour, he went through the documents, but the person he was looking for was still not there. She''s not here... Will she come tomorrow?@@@@ Alaric leaned on his seat and massaged his nose bridge. He was certain that his uncle would send the same person for the position, but he was starting to get worried. What if his uncle had already sent someone? I''ll confirm it tomorrow. "Good morning, my lord. Good morning, Miss Elena." The butler greeted them. "Good morning, Sir Bastian." Elena greeted him nervously, while Alaric nodded his head. "My lord, the baron, and the madam are waiting for you at the dining hall." The butler informed him. "Hm? Isn''t it too early for breakfast?" Alaric was taken aback. Elena was similarly surprised. "The baron said that you will be busy later and he is worried that you might not have the time for a meal so he asked the kitchen to prepare breakfast early today." The butler calmly explained. "I see. In that case, please lead the way." Alaric felt his father''s care for him. He might not be so vocal about it, but he would always show it through his actions. As soon as they arrived at the dining hall, they saw the baron and the madam chatting with serious faces. "Oh? You two are finally here. Come and sit with us." Maria beckoned to them with a smile. The Baron didn''t say anything and just nodded to acknowledge their presence. "Sir Bastian, please tell the servants to serve the food," Maria instructed the butler. "Yes, my lady." After the butler left, Lucas sent him a glance. "Have you read the documents I sent over last night?" He asked. Alaric nodded his head. "Yes, my lord. I went through their information, but I haven''t found anything significant yet. If I''m not wrong, Uncle should be sending his people today." Lucas tapped his fingers on the table with a thoughtful look. He had also investigated the applicants, but their backgrounds were clean. Meanwhile, Elena couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but she tactfully remained silent. Seeing that she was bored, Maria initiated a conversation with her. "When will the applicants arrive, my lord?" Alaric inquired. Lucas adjusted his posture and replied in a calm voice. "They are already waiting at the guest hall. You can go there after the meal." "Alright." A few minutes later, the servants finally arrived to serve their food. While the dishes were being served, Lucas sent Alaric a look and said. "Let''s eat first. We will discuss everything afterwards." Chapter 93 Assessment After the meal... The butler handed some documents to Alaric. "This is information on the new applicants. I have already checked them earlier, but I found nothing suspicious." Lucas spoke after wiping off the grease on his lips with a napkin. Alaric nodded and took a quick scan of the portraits of the applicants. Hm? His hand suddenly stopped when he saw a familiar face. It''s her! Drawn on the paper was the image of a woman in her early twenties. She wore a joyous smile, the kind that would make everyone feel at ease. She didn''t have an impressive beauty and she had these freckles on her nose that made her look innocent and cute. Alaric struggled hard to calm his emotions. He would never forget this face for this was the very person who had poisoned his father in his past life.@@@@ "What is it? Did you find someone suspicious?" Lucas raised an eyebrow when he sensed the sudden change in his expression Alaric put down the documents and squeezed out a smile. "It''s nothing." He stood up and bowed his head to the baron. "I should go to the guest hall. We can''t let all those people wait." Lucas frowned. He felt that Alaric was hiding something from him, but he decided to trust his son. Lucas waved his hand. "Let me know if you discover something suspicious." Alaric nodded and left with Elena. On their way to the guest hall, Elena asked. "My lord, why are we hiring a new maid for the baron?" "That''s easy... We just need to..." Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire Alaric already had an idea of how the assessment would be conducted, but hearing Elena''s opinion was important since she had a long working experience despite her young age. Her response gave him some ideas which he would add to the assessment process. There were a lot of applicants so Alaric brought them to an open space next to the main mansion. "Everyone, may I have your attention please?" Alaric raised his hand, signaling the applicants to keep quiet. The women stared at him and perked their ears. "For the first part of the assessment, I will be interviewing you one by one. I will only ask you simple questions so there''s no need to be nervous. Alright, let''s begin with you." Alaric pointed at someone randomly. Alaric interviewed them one by one. At first, everyone was extremely nervous, but when they realized that he was only asking them some simple questions, they became less nervous. Soon, it was finally the target''s turn to be interviewed. "What''s your name?" Alaric stared at her with a smile. "My name is Pamela, my lord." The woman responded confidently. "Where do you live?" "My parents grew up in Vale, but I left the city and came here to seek my own opportunities. I don''t want to rely on them. They are growing older so I want to earn some money and help them with the finances." She responded with a sigh. She''s a good actress. If I didn''t know anything about her, I would have believed her words. Alaric scoffed in his heart, but he pretended to sympathize with her experience. "I admire your courage to venture outside your comfort zone. Your parents must be happy to have you as their daughter." Pamela smiled shyly. "Thank you for your kind words, my lord." "Are you ready for the next questions?" "Yes, my lord." The interview continued and Pamela managed to answer everything without stuttering. "That''s all I need to know. Thank you." Alaric stared deeply at her. Chapter 94 Planning the Next Steps Several hours later, only five applicants remained from the dozens who had applied for the position. They were the best of the bunch and even Alaric felt a bit reluctant to reject them considering their expertise. It''s a pity to reject these women. Should I recommend them to other positions instead? Alaric thought while looking at the remaining five.@@@@ "Honestly, all five of you are perfect for the job, but I can only choose one." Alaric''s words made the women nervously clenched their hands. "Are you open to accepting a different position?" He probed. Hearing this, their eyes lit up with hope. For women like them, it was difficult to find a stable job no matter how skillful they were. "My lord, I will accept whatever job you offer." One of them spoke without hesitation. "Me too, my lord! I can do anything!" Another one chimed in. "My lord..." All five of them, including Pamela, expressed a positive response to his words. "Good." Alaric nodded, looking quite pleased with their decisiveness. "You and you..." Alaric pointed at two of them. "Both of you displayed the best skills in cooking. I need two cooks who will prepare food for my workers in the soap shop I opened in Vale. What do you think? I can offer you two a decent salary if you take the position." "I agree, my lord!" "I''m willing, my lord!" Alaric smiled and nodded. "Alright. I will have someone write your contracts later." "Next is you..." He stared at the oldest of the five. The head maid was a middle-aged lady in her mid-forties, but she looked younger than her age. "Greetings, my lord!" The head maid bowed upon seeing him. "Head Housekeeper, these are the new servants we hired. Here is the information about them." Alaric handed over the documents which contained the personal information about the five women. (Note: Alaric is respectfully addressing the head maid here as ''head housekeeper''.) Alaric informed the headmaid about the women''s new positions. They then discussed the salaries and the benefits they would receive for their jobs. After dealing with all these matters, Alaric headed straight to his father''s study with Elena in tow. "So did you discover something?" Lucas stared deeply at his son. He had been informed about the assessment that Alaric conducted since morning, but he was still unaware of the results. "Yes, my lord." Alaric nodded solemnly. "Among the applicants, there is a woman named Pamela. I''m certain that she is the person sent by Uncle." He added. Lucas rubbed his chin. The name was familiar, but he had forgotten which one he was referring to. "What makes you say that?" Because she was the one who poisoned you in my past life... Alaric was silent for a moment. "I observed them one by one and her physique is the best among the applicants. Although she doesn''t possess mana, her physical abilities surpass the others by a huge margin. She tried to hide, but she couldn''t hide it from me. Her expressions also looked fake to me. There are also a lot of suspicious points in her background. For instance..." Alaric made a random comment about Pamela. Of course, this was him exaggerating. "You discovered that much in just half a day?" Lucas stared at him in disbelief. Alaric nodded calmly. "Yes, my lord. I gave her the position according to what we had planned. Please keep an eye on her, but don''t make it too obvious." "Alright. I''ll have someone observe her activity." Lucas nodded. The father and son discussed the next steps of their plan. Chapter 95 Pamela Another day passed by and it was already the 15th of January. Only two days remained before the baron''s birthday. At this moment, Alaric was on the training ground looking at his progress after he had completed his daily mission. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 452/500 Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3370 Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire Stat Points: 8 (Requirements for next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He then looked at the mission which he had yet to complete. ___ Mission: Revenge II Mission Difficulty: Normal You have gathered enough evidence to destroy your uncle''s reputation. Bring him down! Time Limit: 22:37:21 Rewards: 400 Battle Points, 25 EXP, 25 Stat Points, Item Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 50 EXP, - 1000 Battle Points ___ I only have one day left... Alaric''s gaze hardened. The head maid frowned. "Enough! I don''t want to hear your excuses!" Pamela didn''t say anything and just kept her head lowered. "Listen closely, Pamela. Lord Alaric recommended you for the position, but I have the authority to kick you out if you don''t do your tasks well!" "You haven''t even started on your job, but you''re already making the others wait for you!" "If this happens one more time, I will report it to Lord Alaric immediately!" The head maid lashed out. Pamela''s face changed upon hearing this. If she was kicked out, she would immediately fail her mission. If that happened, she could already imagine the punishment she would have to go through, or worse, she might even be killed! "This will not happen again, head housekeeper. I promise you." She made sure to show a regretful expression. The head maid snorted. "Go and change into your new uniform! We will begin with the next training in thirty minutes!" "Yes, head housekeeper!" Pamela bowed. The head maid sent her a look of disapproval before she turned around and left. Looking at her leaving figure, Pamela''s eyes flashed with killing intent. You''re lucky... When she stepped inside her room, she saw the new uniform placed on the small coffee table beside her bed. The old bitch has the key to our rooms so I need to hide the poison somewhere else. She muttered as she started undressing, slowly revealing the well-defined body hidden underneath. Although she had an ordinary face, her shapely body more than made up for it. She had it big in the right places and her slim waist was something that every woman would envy. After putting on her uniform, Pamela pondered where should hide the poison. Now where should I put this thing? She didn''t have enough time to think since the head maid only gave her thirty minutes to prepare. Hiding it here is too risky. I''ll put it in me first. I''ll find a better hiding place after the training. The pouch is double-sealed, so I should be fine. Pamela grabbed the small pouch and inserted it carefully inside the narrow hole between her legs. Mmm~ A moan leaked out of her mouth as she inserted the pouch deeper inside her. After slightly over ten seconds, she let out a relaxed sigh. Phew! Chapter 96 Aggressive Alaric Knock! Knock! Pamela frowned when she heard the knocks on her door. Is it the old hag again? She adjusted her facial expression before she walked towards the door. Upon opening it, the first person she saw wasn''t the head maid, but a towering middle-aged warrior wearing an expressionless face. "Search the room!" The middle-aged warrior uttered in a deep, commanding voice. As soon as his words fell, the warriors behind him pushed Pamela aside and stormed inside her room. "Sir, what''s going on?" Pamela asked in a pitiful tone, but she was screaming with anxiety inside. Did they discover me? Impossible! I made sure that no one was tailing me! The tall and muscular middle-aged warrior looked down at her. His deep gaze sent chills down her spine. She might be a trained assassin, but she knew that this person could kill her in one move! That was what her instincts were telling her. "Stay where you are. If you move even one step, I''ll break your legs." A cold and deep voice drifted into her ears. Pamela instinctively raised her arms, but she stiffened when she saw the towering middle-aged warrior staring at her indifferently. Dammit! How did they discover me?! Who was it?! She turned her head and saw the head maid and a few other servants nearby. Was it one of them? No. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire It should be this guy. Her gaze moved back to the middle-aged warrior in front of her. Only a day had passed since she was accepted into the household and her identity was already revealed. She found it inconceivable. Just where did it go wrong? "Sir Galanar, there''s nothing suspicious inside the room." One of the warriors reported. Galanar frowned. "Impossible! Search it again thoroughly!" "Yes, sir!" The warriors carefully did another search, turning the room into a mess. Meanwhile, Galanar beckoned to a maidservant and said. "Can you help me do a body search on this woman?" The maidservant became nervous. "That..." Pamela''s eyes shook. "M-My lord... I think that''s i-inappropriate..." "This isn''t a request. I''m commanding you to do it." Alaric was unperturbed. Facing this kind of woman, he had no misgivings in his actions. Pamela gritted her teeth. She wanted to run, but there was nowhere to hide. The whole place was blocked by the warriors. She knew that she would only die if she resisted so she could only comply. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Pamela removed her uniform, revealing her naked body. And then... Without warning, Alaric pushed her against the wall and forced her to turn around. Uhn! Pamela yelped at the sudden use of force. She tried to move, but she couldn''t even break free from his strong grip. "Where is it?" Alaric muttered, with anger evident in his voice. "It''s..." Before Pamela could even respond, Alaric pushed his fingers inside her butthole. Mmm~ A pained moan leaked out of Pamela''s mouth. "Is it here?" Alaric grabbed her neck as he inserted his fingers deeper. "N-No! It''s..." Mnn~~ "Oh, so it''s in the other hole," Alaric whispered into her ears as he removed his fingers from her butthole and aggressively put it inside her jeweled cave. Mhmm~~ Ahhm~~ Pamela unconsciously arched her body from the unexpected stimulation. "Hm?" Alaric felt something rough inside her jeweled cave. He pushed his fingers deeper and pulled out the object hidden inside. As soon as he removed his fingers, Pamela''s legs shivered and juices started dripping out of her love hole. Alaric glanced at the pouch he had gotten from her before tossing it to Galanar. "Have someone check if this is a poisonous substance." He instructed while wiping off the juices on his fingers using Pamela''s uniform. Galanar caught the pouch and nodded. "Yes, my lord." "As for this woman..." Alaric turned her gaze to Pamela who had already fallen to the ground, looking dazed and lost. "Lock her up and don''t let her commit suicide. We still need to know the person behind her." Chapter 97 Results of the Analysis A few hours after the suspicious pouch was discovered on Pamela, the results of the tests were finally confirmed. At this moment, Alaric was inside the baron''s study together with the highest-ranking members of the household. "Have you discovered the contents of the pouch?" Lucas asked the herbalist who conducted the analysis on the substance. The herbalist, an old man in his seventies, nodded his head. "Yes, my lord. I discovered an alarming amount of lobinuram in the substance. It''s the ashes of a poisonous plant called..." Lucas suddenly raised his hand to stop the old man from talking. "Stop. You don''t need to tell me the specifics. Just tell me if it''s poisonous if ingested by someone." Hearing this, the old herbalist cleared his throat and nodded. "Yes, my lord. Although it won''t kill a person right away, it will cause a severe impact on the body. Even a powerful Knight would succumb if ingested repeatedly." Everyone frowned upon hearing the old man''s words. Lucas nodded and waved his hand. "Thank you. You may leave now." The old man had already been rewarded for the task and he didn''t dare ask for more. He left as soon as the baron gave him the cue to leave. After the herbalist left, Lucas glanced at Alaric. "Have you interrogated that woman?" He asked with a grim look. Although he already knew that the person behind her was most likely his own brother, Lucas wanted to confirm it. Alaric nodded. "Yes, my lord. Sir Henry has also captured the person who gave her the poison. The both of them are currently being interrogated by my subordinates." "Well done. Bring me to them. I would like to know who is behind these two." Lucas stood up from his seat with an unfathomable look on his face. "I''ll take you there, my lord." Alaric stood up and made a ''this way'' gesture. With the father and son in the lead, everyone else followed behind them. The underground prison was located beneath the training ground. In the training ground, there was a secret door that was constantly guarded by the warriors of the household and this door led to a tunnel where the underground prison was built. The group passed by this secret door and headed down the tunnel illuminated by the torches inclined on the wall. "It was Sir Charles. They were sent by Sir Charles and their main goal was to poison you, my lord." Lucas''s eyes shook. Meanwhile, the others were dumbfounded. "What?!" Warrick exclaimed. "There''s no way!" Someone found it hard to believe. After all, Charles was Lucas''s brother and he had never shown any signs of disobedience to the baron. Lucas let out a deep sigh. "So it was really him." His voice was filled with complicated emotions. "My lord, we need to bring Sir Charles here immediately!" Warrick remarked with an agitated voice. "There''s no need." Lucas shook his head. "Alaric already sent someone to get him." The baron added. Everyone raised their eyebrows. Charles was not an average Elite Knight. Furthermore, he also had a bunch of loyal Knights and warriors serving under him. Capturing him would be difficult. Galanar was here, so who did Alaric send to go after Charles? "There''s no need to panic, everyone. I sent someone trustworthy for the job." Alaric said when he saw the looks on their faces. "I''m sorry, my lord, but who might this person be?" Warrick asked with a frown. Alaric smiled and muttered. "Do you know the former commander of Vale''s armed guards?" Hearing this, the older warriors thought about one person, while the younger warriors looked confused. "Didn''t he retire after failing to advance to the Transcendent Knight realm?" Warrick hadn''t seen this person, but he had heard a few things about him. "That''s true, but I helped him advance recently so I asked him for this favor." Alaric calmly replied. Everyone was stunned. They found it hard to believe, but when they recalled that he possessed a large number of Dragon Tail Ferns, they realized that it was indeed possible for him to have helped that person advance. Chapter 98 Intruders in Charless Mansion Inside a mansion in the inner section of Vale. Charles paced around his room with a grave look on his face. How the hell did Pamela get discovered so soon? Did she make a mistake? What should I do now? If that woman talks, my reputation will be ruined! Fuck! He regretted making a rash decision. I shouldn''t have sent her the poison. I should have followed the original plan. Dammit!@@@@ He rubbed his temples with a dark look. He didn''t like what was happening. Things were progressing differently than he had anticipated. Lucas might not doubt me, but those warriors... They follow that damn nephew of mine so it will be difficult to convince them. He rubbed his chin as he pondered deeply on how he should deal with this troublesome issue. If nothing was to be done, his standing in the family would take a huge hit. While he was racking his brains, he suddenly heard a commotion downstairs. Bang! Rumble! Charles raised his eyebrows in surprise. "What''s going on downstairs?" "Should I go and take a look, my lord?" A figure suddenly appeared beside him. Charles thought for a moment before shaking his head. "There''s no need. The hired Knights will take care of it. Besides, that guy is also down there. They should be able to handle the situation." Recently, he hired the services of a renowned mercenary group in Vale. His intention in hiring them was for his plan to take over Lucas''s position. They weren''t just an ordinary mercenary group either. This was because their leader was a veteran Elite Knight! Furthermore, there were six Knights under him and over ten Knight Apprentices. The rest of their members were ordinary warriors who had some experience in battle. It was a big mercenary group consisting of more than seventy members! At this moment, the sounds of fighting seemed to have intensified and it looked like there weren''t just a few intruders. Charles frowned as he felt a sense of foreboding creeping slowly in his heart. "Gerard, it seems like our presence is needed downstairs." He muttered. Gerard nodded in agreement. The two immediately headed downstairs to check the situation and to their astonishment, the intruders were actually Vale''s city guards. He almost got me! Anthony took a deep breath as he looked at the man holding a pair of daggers. Luckily, that person is here or this place would have been my graveyard. He chuckled as he thought about the person who led them here. Charles who was watching the scene frowned when he saw Anthony''s smile. "What is he smiling for?" He muttered in confusion. Just then, he felt a cold sensation on his neck. Hm?! "Don''t move if you don''t want to die." A nonchalant voice drifted into his ears. Charles looked down and saw a sword hanging over his neck. Who is this person?! I didn''t even sense his presence... He was alarmed. He always prided himself as one of the strongest in the North, but he was actually unable to detect someone''s presence. "Who are you, sir?" He asked, sweat trickling down his face. "Don''t try to negotiate with me and don''t even think about escaping." A mocking response resonated in his ears. Fuck! Just who is this person?! He was already at the peak of the Elite Knight realm, but against this person, he felt that there was no chance of resisting. Even though he couldn''t see the face of the man behind him, Charles could feel an overwhelming pressure akin to a towering mountain from him. "My lord!" Gerard finally noticed what was going on, but it was already too late. His lord has been caught and this person also seemed far more powerful than him! A Transcendent Knight! Gerard was stunned when he realized the other party''s strength. Meanwhile, Anthony immediately took the chance to speak. "Put down your weapons if you don''t want your lord to die!" The mercenaries under Jeffrey hesitated. Charles was their client and if something happened to him, they might not receive their payment. "Just do as he says! Put down your weapons!" Charles shouted when he saw them hesitating. He was afraid that the man behind him would truly kill him. Chapter 99 Concessions Jeffrey clicked his tongue in annoyance. What a spineless coward! "Listen here, Sir Anthony. We were only protecting our client''s property earlier so please allow us to leave. We don''t wish to be involved in this matter anymore." Jeffrey didn''t want to work with Charles anymore. Following a spineless bastard like this won''t do us any good. Anthony didn''t respond immediately. He looked at the old man, William, and asked. "What do you think, Sir William? Should we let them go?" Jeffrey nervously stared at the old man. Feeling everyone''s gazes on them, Charles felt ashamed. He didn''t forget to glare at Jeffrey, but the latter didn''t even glance at him. "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you guys go," William muttered while shaking his head. Hearing this, Jeffrey frowned. "Old man, you may be stronger than me, but that doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you. If it really comes to that, then we won''t hold back anymore." Everyone''s gazes tightened upon hearing his words. No one has died on either side as of the moment so the situation was still salvageable, but if the mercenaries were to fight aggressively, things would end differently. William furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t want unnecessary bloodshed. Is there no other way? "Hold on!" Anthony opened his mouth, putting the situation to a temporary standstill. Everyone turned their gazes at him, wondering what he was about to say. "Jeffrey, I know that you are only doing this for the money and there''s no bad blood between us. Let''s all calm down and talk this out." Anthony lowered his halberd to show that he didn''t want things to escalate. "I''m listening. Go on." Jeffrey also lowered his polearm. "Thank you." Anthony cleared his throat. His next words would decide the fate of everyone in this mansion and this weighed heavily on his shoulders. After gathering his composure, he spoke. "Why don''t we all take a step back here? We need to bring you to North Pine Town since you are involved with Charles. Please cooperate with us and I promise you that I will speak up for your group. I''m sure the Silverswords will understand your situation." Jeffrey''s face darkened as he pondered deeply. "Don''t even think about betraying me, Jeffrey!" Charles could no longer hold back his rage when he saw that Jeffrey was planning to back out. Without his mercenary group, his chances of escaping would be slim. "I paid you so you must-" "Noisy!" William slapped Charles into unconsciousness, making him unable to finish his words. I only have six hours left. When are they coming? Just then, he suddenly saw a warrior on horseback rushing towards him with an urgent look. The warrior pulled the reins when he was only a few meters away from Alaric and as soon as his horse stopped, he jumped down and saluted. "My lord, they are here!" He reported with a serious face. "Good!" Alaric''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. "Did they capture the target?" He asked. The warrior nodded. "Yes, my lord." Alaric breathed a sigh of relief. "Well done. You may leave." He waved his hand. The warrior bowed and jumped back to his mount. Hiya! Alaric watched the warrior leave with a smile on his face. I must report this to Dad and Mom. He quickly headed inside the mansion to inform his parents about the situation. A moment later, he arrived at his father''s study room. "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Lucas raised an eyebrow when he saw Alaric impatiently walking inside. "Dad, they''re here!" Alaric responded. Lucas narrowed his eyes. "I see." He stood up, arranged his clothes, and nodded at Alarix. "Let''s go see them." "Yes, my lord." The father and son stepped out of the room. On their way down, Alaric asked. "Where is Mom?" "She went out with Harris to investigate the stores that your Uncle had manipulated. I sent Warrick to protect them so they will be fine." Lucas responded. Alaric could rest easy with his mother taking care of the issues about their stores. She was the expert in this area. Not to mention that Harris was with her. Chapter 100 Lucass Verdict The father and son duo waited in front of the main mansion. After less than thirty minutes, they finally saw a large group of warriors coming towards them. Those warriors must be the mercenaries that Uncle hired. They looked quite formidable. Alaric frowned when he saw the mercenaries. Good thing Sir William has the support of Vale''s city guards. That saved him some trouble of doing things all by himself. At this moment, the old man stopped in front of the baron and gave him a salute to show his respect. "Greetings, my lord." He then saluted Alaric afterwards. "I have fulfilled your request, my lord." The old man smiled as he pointed at Charles who had already regained consciousness. The latter seemed to be afraid of the old man and he even flinched when William glanced at him. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire "Thank you for accepting my unreasonable request, Sir William." Alaric extended his hand with a grateful smile. The old man grabbed his hand and shook it lightly. "It''s my pleasure to help you, my lord. Besides, I owe you a lot for giving me the opportunity to breakthrough. If not for you, I would have probably..." His voice trailed off as if he didn''t want to say the rest of it. The two exchanged pleasantries before they went right to the topic. "My lord, I brought these mercenaries to be investigated. Please decide what to do with them." William said as pointed at the mercenaries. "Alright. They will have to stay in the estate tonight while we proceed with the investigation." Alaric nodded. He was aware that these men were merely hired muscles so he was willing to let them go after it had been proven that they were innocent. "My lord, if I may speak." Anthony stepped forward.@@@@ Alaric glanced at the newly advanced Elite Knight. "What is it, Sir Anthony?" Ehem! Anthony cleared his throat before he spoke. "I''m sure you''re already aware that these men are mercenaries. I can vouch for them. They only followed Charles because of the huge money he promised to give them. I hope you can be lenient with these warriors." He bowed deeply to Alaric after he uttered those words. "I understand, Sir Anthony. You can rest assured. As long as they are innocent, we will release them immediately." Alaric tapped the Elite Knight''s shoulder. "Thank you, my lord." Anthony was relieved to hear this. Alaric waved his hand. This was just a minor issue to him. Furthermore, he had already thought of letting go of the mercenaries since Charles was the main cause of this problem. He stared at the baron and asked while pointing at Charles. "What should we do with this criminal, my lord?" Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 3770 Stat Points: 33 (Requirements for the next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) ___ Mission: Revenge III Mission Difficulty: Normal You have successfully captured Charles. However, your task is not yet done. Make sure that Charles will receive his punishment! Time Limit: 23:59:59 Rewards: 500 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 30 Stat Points, Random Trait Card x1 ___ This should be the last part of this mission. He thought when he saw the next mission popping up. At this moment, Charles who had been silent suddenly lifted his head and stared at Alaric with hatred. "Alaric! It was because of you! If it weren''t for you..." William quickly grabbed the man''s shoulder, preventing him from taking another step. "Uncle, no... Charles." Alaric walked towards him with a calm gaze. "My lord, you should stay away from this man." William frowned when he saw him approaching Charles. Alaric raised his hand at the old man, signaling to him that it was fine. He stood in front of his uncle and stared deeply into his eyes. "Charles, if it was up to me, I wouldn''t kill you so easily. You see, I lost many people because of you." Killing intent flashed in his eyes, making Charles unconsciously take a step back. Chapter 101 Guillotine The next morning, a stage was set up in the middle of North Pine Town, making the townspeople curious about what it was meant for. "Is there a performance today?" "I don''t think so. I haven''t heard of a troupe visiting the town." "House Silversword must have set this stage to announce something important." While the townspeople were curiously chatting between themselves, a few warriors suddenly appeared carrying something covered by a cloth. "Look! They are coming!" "What''s that thing?" "I have no idea." Everyone watched as the warriors set up the item on the stage. When the warriors removed the cloth, a guillotine was revealed, shocking everyone to their core. "Holy shit!" "Who is going to be executed today?" More and more townspeople gathered at the venue when news spread that there would be a public execution. An hour later, hundreds of people had already gathered at the site, waiting for the execution to begin. At this moment, more warriors appeared and they were dragging a few people whose hands were chained. The townspeople were curious to know the identities of these individuals, but their faces were covered by a cloth, making it impossible for everyone to guess who they were. "It''s Lord Alaric!" Someone exclaimed. Everyone turned their head when they heard this. Alaric calmly walked towards the stage under the heated gazes of the crowd. The mission is still set at normal so I need to be careful. To ensure a smooth process, Alaric invited William to watch the execution. With the old man around, he could rest assured that no accident would occur. Upon stepping foot on the stage, Alaric raised his hand, signaling to the audience to keep quiet. "Everyone, I have an important announcement to make." Alaric scanned the crowd with a solemn look. "Today, we will be executing the criminals who had attempted to poison the baron!" When the townspeople heard his words, they almost flew into rage. Lucas was their lord, an important symbol of North Pine Town. Everyone respected him for he was a great leader who had never oppressed the poor. They would never forgive those who would attempt to take his life! Alaric sent a signal to the warriors to remove the cloth that covered the criminals'' faces. As soon as their faces were revealed, the townspeople immediately rained curses at them. Many even started throwing stones and other objects at the criminals. "...This is Charles Silversword! Because of his greed, he plotted to poison the baron!" As soon as they heard this name, the audience was stunned. They even thought that there was something wrong with their ears. However, when Galanar grabbed his hair, they saw his face. "It''s indeed Sir Charles! How could this be?" "I thought he was a good man. It turns out he was a devil!" "Kill him!" "Kill!" Everyone felt betrayed. "Wait!" Charles shouted while looking at Alaric. Galanar immediately pushed his shoulder, forcing him to kneel. Alaric raised his hand to silence the furious crowd. "Speak." He uttered coldly. Charles knew that his death was imminent so he no longer bothered to conceal his true face. The kind face that he always had was now filled with loathing and insanity. "Don''t regret this Alaric! You don''t know anything! The town may look peaceful on the surface, but this place will soon be engulfed in flames! Hahaha!" Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire He laughed contemptuously. "The people at the capital are getting restless with the emperor''s declining health! Soon, there will be a great war and North Pine Town will be forced to participate! Hahaha!" "I will watch you guys suffer and I will wait for you in hell!" Charles was like a deranged beast as he uttered those words. Alaric''s expression darkened. How does he know about this? Did one of the princes approach him already? He realized that the two princes might have already started gathering their forces in preparation for the emperor''s passing. With a cold look on his face, Alaric nodded to Galanar. The latter understood his intentions and grabbed Charles by the neck. He then pinned Charles to the guillotine. Swoosh! ___ Mission Complete! Rewards: 500 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 30 Stat Points, Random Trait Card x1 ___ Chapter 102 New Trait [Do you want to use the Random Trait Card?] [Yes] [No] He clicked [No] and opened his character profile. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 500/500 (Cannot receive more EXP before advancement) Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 4280 Stat Points: 64 (Requirements for the next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) He then closed the cyan screen and stared at Charles''s decapitated head with a complicated look on his face. He had finally disposed of the man who would have caused the downfall of the household. However, he felt no joy. On the contrary, Alaric felt uncomfortable. The last words that Charles had spoken were still lingering in his mind, repeating over and over like a broken cassette tape. There are still more things to do. Alaric didn''t stay for long after the criminals were beheaded. He gave a closing speech and returned to the estate. Upon returning home, he didn''t immediately go find his father. He felt that it was better to give the baron some time to be alone. Inside his room, Alaric opened the cyan screen. [Do you want to use the Random Trait Card?] [Yes] [No] This time, he clicked [Yes]. Maris nodded her head meekly. The trio headed to the venue- a special mansion meant for such celebrations. When they arrived, the place was already filled with people. The sounds of the musical instruments and the chattering of the crowd resonated in their ears. This combination of sounds created a unique atmosphere that made them feel the essence of the celebration. Hershey''s arrival sparked the interest of many young nobles. Her beauty, her grace, and her temperament attracted these proud men. Some of them tried to strike a conversation with her, but Hershey only replied politely and she didn''t even try to prolong the conversation. Seeing that she had no interest in them, no one approached her anymore. They just stared at her and admired her beauty from a distance. "Lady Hershey is truly beautiful, but I heard that she will be engaged to someone. What a pity." Someone mumbled with a hint of regret. "Your news is outdated. I heard that she will be engaged to Lord Alaric." "Well, only Lord Alaric deserves a woman like her." The guests discussed eagerly as they watched Hershey step into the hall. Suddenly, the main character of today''s event appeared. It was Lucas Silversword, dressed in his custom-made suit emblazoned with a golden insignia of House Silversword. His arrival silenced the crowd for a moment. His dignified look and his commanding presence awed the audience. As he went down the staircase from the second floor, Lucas''s face remained stoic. Lucas stopped midway and scanned everyone''s faces. His piercing gaze made the guests unconsciously adjust their posture. Seeing that he had gathered their attention, Lucas opened his mouth. "Good day, everyone! Thank you for coming to my humble estate to join my birthday celebration. I have prepared..." His voice echoed through the banquet hall. "...Please enjoy your stay here." Clap! Clap! Clap! The audience gave him a round of applause after his short speech. Where is he? Hershey looked around the hall, searching for that familiar figure. Just then, she suddenly heard Maris gasping in surprise behind her. She raised her eyebrows and turned around. "What happened?" In front of her was the very man she was looking for. "How are you, my lady?" Chapter 103 Gift Giving Ceremony "My lord!" Hershey exclaimed in surprise and joy. She suppressed her excitement and responded. "I have been well. How about you, my lord? I heard about what happened recently. I was worried about you." Alaric smiled at her. "I''m alright." Truthfully, he was still affected by his uncle''s words, but he didn''t want her to be needlessly worried. "I''m glad that you''re alright." The two talked about other matters and their conversation flowed smoothly as if they had been waiting for this exact moment. Suddenly, the two noticed a group of people approaching them. Alaric raised an eyebrow when he saw these people. "My lord. My lady." The person leading the group respectfully greeted before everyone followed suit. Hershey politely smiled at them, while Alaric wore a strange look. "How have you been, Lord Dylann?"@@@@ Dylann forced a smile. "Thank you for asking, my lord. I have been well, but I not feeling good these past few days after I heard that my brother has offended you." Upon saying this, he grabbed the chubby man behind him while keeping his eyes on Alaric. "I brought my brother here with me to formally apologize for what he had done." "I hope you can forgive him for his terrible behavior." "I have already punished him, but I feel that it is not enough." Dylann was really afraid that Alaric would come to Redonia to seek revenge. He had heard about what happened to Liam Paxley in Ryvaad. The events that happened that day made the neighboring cities and towns take notice of Alaric. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire Alaric glanced at Ryk''s fat face which had a bruise on the left side. He would have forgotten about his encounter with Ryk in Turtle Fort if they hadn''t come to visit. "That was just a minor issue, Lord Dylann. Let''s forget about it and move on." Alaric turned his head back to Dylann. Lucas nodded at the representative of the city lord. "Please convey my thanks to the city lord." "Yes, my lord." The man nodded in response. In the next moment, more guests stepped forward to present their gifts. Some offered large quantities of food and resources, while there were also others who presented the baron with rare metals for production. Soon, it was finally House Paxley''s turn to offer their gift and the person who presented their gift was Hershey. Under the curious gazes of the crowd, Hershey gracefully walked towards the baron, and following behind her was Cassandra who was holding a wooden box. Hershey bowed to the baron and said. "I wish you a happy birthday, my lord. I am Hershey Paxley and I came here to present to you one of the treasured relics of House Paxley." After uttering those words, she gave a cue to Cassandra to reveal what was inside the wooden box. The female Knight uncovered the lid, revealing a dark-colored diamond-shaped shield. "Isn''t that..." "No way!" As soon as everyone saw the shield, they were all dumbfounded. "A relic! That''s a relic!" Someone exclaimed with an agitated look. Even Alaric was surprised by this. This was because a relic wasn''t just an ordinary item. Relics are items that could be imbued with mana without breaking. Unlike normal items, relics can withstand high-intensity mana! Hershey smiled at the baron. "This is one of the three treasured relics of House Paxley, the ''Dark Diamond Shield''." "From now on, this shield will be yours, my lord. Only someone like you is worthy of wielding this relic." As her words fell, Cassandra put down the box with her head lowered. "Insane! They actually gave that relic as a birthday gift!" "This is probably their way of compensating House Silversword for what happened in Ryvaad." "Unbelievable." Chapter 104 Interrupted "To end the gift-giving ceremony, I would like to call my son, Alaric, to present the final gift to Lord Lucas." Maria who acted as the emcee of the celebration, announced to the crowd, her words immediately garnered everyone''s attention. Alaric was prepared since he had already been told about the sequence of the ceremony. He calmly walked towards the baron, under the heated gazes of the audience. Many young women openly expressed their admiration for him as he walked past them, but Alaric only responded with a polite smile. Even so, his casual glance was enough to make these young ladies giggle in excitement. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire To the enthusiasm of these women, Hershey didn''t give much of a reaction. She felt that it was only normal since Alaric was the definition of the perfect man in every girl''s dreams. At this moment, Alaric raised his hand, signaling to the crowd to keep quiet. He then cleared his throat and looked at his father with a smile. "My lord." Lucas nodded to him, his lips curving upwards to form a faint smile. "When we went to the Enchanted Woodlands recently, we were lucky enough to stumble upon one of the majestic creatures of that magical forest. My lord, I present to you my gift..." Alaric snapped his fingers. In the next moment, Galanar appeared from the entrance of the hall, as if he had been waiting for this cue. Walking obediently beside the Elite Knight was a majestic brown horse with a silky black mane and a striking white blaze from its forehead down to its muzzle. Its striking appearance and intimidating aura awed the crowd. "This is a Disaster-grade frost horse, a creature that is native to the Enchanted Woodlands." Alaric gave a short introduction about the horse. Lucas was already aware that Alaric had brought these horses, but he didn''t know that one of them was meant for him and it was also the strongest horse of the bunch! "Thank you for the gift, Alaric. I like this horse a lot." Lucas stood up and rubbed the muscular body of the horse. From his expression, everyone could tell that he was satisfied with this gift. Meanwhile, the audience discussed in whispers after they heard that the horse was actually a Disaster-grade monster. Monsters at this level could decimate a small village and it would take a powerful Elite Knight to take one down. No one expected that Lucas would receive a creature like this as a gift. Not to mention that it was from his son. They could only look on with envy as the baron stroked the silky mane of the frost horse. And that was how the gift-giving ceremony ended. What followed was the luxurious banquet which also served as the perfect time for all the guests to interact with each other. Crack. The two abruptly turned their heads and saw a young woman dressed in servant''s attire smiling awkwardly at them. "Uhm, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. Please go on. Just pretend that you didn''t see me." "Maris?" Hershey exclaimed upon seeing her. "M-My lady, I r-really didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I only followed you because I was worried about your safety." Maris nervously glanced at Alaric, afraid that he would blame her for interrupting their moment. Alaric chuckled and shook his head. "There''s no need to hide Dame Cassandra. I know you''re behind that tree." Ehem! Cassandra cleared her throat as she revealed herself. She then bowed to Alaric and Hershey. "We apologize for disturbing your privacy." "It''s alright." Alaric could only smile bitterly. He was already aware that they had been following them, but he acted like he didn''t know. Who would have thought that these two would actually interrupt that perfect opportunity? "My lord, it''s my fault for not educating them well." Hershey sighed while glaring at the two women. "It''s not that serious, my lady. It''s alright." Alaric forced a smile. "This..." Hershey awkwardly glanced at him. She didn''t know what to do. "You don''t need to give me a response now, my lady. You should think it through. I''ll take my leave first. Please excuse me." Although a bit disappointing, he could only excuse himself. The mood has already been ruined and he didn''t want to force the subject. "Alright. See you tomorrow, my lord. I hope you''ll have a good night." Hershey smiled ruefully. "You too." Alaric reluctantly left after bidding her farewell. After he was gone, Hershey stood there, with her arms akimbo, glaring at the two women with displeasure. "You two, follow me." Chapter 105 From Steel Sword to Relic Upon returning to his room, Alaric took a quick bath in his private bathroom and changed into comfortable silk nightwear. It''s time to use ''that thing''. (Note: Item Upgrade Card will be changed to Equipment Upgrade Card to prevent confusion.) Alaric hadn''t used the Equipment Upgrade Card which he had gotten recently. He had been thinking which of his equipment he should upgrade and he had finally made a decision. He looked to his left where two swords could be seen neatly placed on a hanging sword holder. He grabbed the sword at the top. This was just an ordinary steel sword before, but it had become something impressive after he used an Equipment Upgrade Card on it. [Do you want to use your Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] Alaric had been hesitant to use it on this sword since he also wanted to upgrade the other one. However, he was curious about what would happen to the Uncommon Steel Sword if it were upgraded once again. This curiosity drove him to press [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded your Uncommon Steel Sword to Rare Steel Sword!] [Rare Steel Sword] Sharpness: 20 Durability: 20 Unexpectedly, the weight of the sword didn''t change. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire Alaric slowly pulled the sword, revealing a pristine blade. He ran his fingers through the fuller while admiring the blade''s appearance. There are more changes to its appearance now. The blade is thicker, but a fuller has been made to reduce its weight. Although it looks bigger than it was before, the weight remains the same.@@@@ Alaric was satisfied with the sword''s new look. He gave it a few swings. Swoosh! Swoosh! Oh? His eyes lit up when he felt almost no resistance as he cut through the air. The balance of the sword was impeccable. It felt perfect in his hand with no awkwardness. He infused mana into the sword, revealing the archaic patterns hidden underneath the blade. The man turned his head and glared at the person who had spoken. "Didn''t I tell you to call me boss recently?" "I''m sorry, b-boss! I''m still not used to it." "You better get used to it soon if you don''t want to be captured along with me." The man snorted. At this moment, his face which had been hidden in the darkness was revealed. This man was Liam Paxley, a wanted criminal who had been on the run after escaping the punishment of the sacred duel. Many things had happened to him since he left Ryvaad. Together with the warriors sent by his mother, Liam somehow managed to escape. To hide his identity he decisively carved a few scars on his face and he even cut his hair short. Now, he had formed a small mercenary group together with his remaining subordinates. They were new to the city, but they had established themselves as a capable group after more than five successful operations. However, the most surprising thing was that Liam had already become a Knight Apprentice! "It''s them! They''re out!" Liam mumbled when he saw their targets coming out of the pub. He made a hand gesture to his subordinates. The target was surrounded by ten warriors and one of them was an old Knight. On the other hand, Liam''s crew only had six people, but two of them were Knights, while the remaining four were Knight Apprentices. Although they were outnumbered, Liam knew that they could pull off the assassination. The old Knight who was protecting their target seemed to have sensed that something was wrong. "Enemies! Grab your weapons and protect Sir Ben!" The old Knight shouted as he pulled his sword. Upon hearing his roar, the warriors immediately grabbed their weapons and surrounded their master. At this moment, a series of whistling sounds echoed. Suu! Suu! Suu! Three unlucky warriors were hit by the crossbow bolts and one of them who was struck to the head died on the spot. The other two fell to the ground, screaming in pain. "Don''t panic! Hold your positions!" The old Knight shouted when he saw his men falling into disarray. Just then, he sensed a feeling of extreme danger. His eyes narrowed into slits as he diagonally raised his sword above his head. Clang! The javelin aimed at his head fell after hitting his sword. "Brace yourselves! They are coming!" The old man glared in a certain direction. Chapter 106 Evading Death Again Six figures emerged from the darkness and rushed towards them. "Protect Sir Ben!" The old Knight barked at his men as he carefully assessed the enemies. Two Knights and four Knight Apprentices... I need to stop the two Knights while my men will take care of the others. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire "One of you will stay and protect Sir Ben! The rest will follow me to eliminate the enemies!" The old Knight instructed with a grim look. "Yes, sir!" In the next moment, the two sides clashed. The sounds of their weapons colliding resonated across the streets. Some curious people secretly watched the fight while maintaining a safe distance. In the slums, small-scale battles like this were common so this scene wasn''t new to the residents. Liam''s crew showed their superiority in terms of skills. Other than the old Knight who managed to hold back two of Liam''s subordinates, the rest died one after another. "Go and run! I can''t hold them back for long!" The old Knight roared as he pushed back Liam''s crew all by himself. Hearing his words, his remaining subordinate immediately carried their master and retreated with haste. Seeing this, the old Knight sighed in relief. "You''re quite tough, old man. Why don''t you join my group? I can pay you decently." Liam smiled at the old Knight. The old man ignored him and fought his way out. He even managed to slay one of Liam''s subordinates in the process which made the latter''s face turn dark. "Kill him! I want him dead!" Liam was furious. The one who died was part of his mother''s hidden forces so his loyalty was unquestionable. Losing him meant he had lost another confidant. Liam''s subordinates were also triggered by the death of their comrade. They charged ferociously while swinging their weapons at the old man. Clang! Clang! Clang! The old Knight managed to parry their weapons, but because of his age, his stamina was starting to decline. His breath had become heavier and his arms were starting to lose strength. Not yet! I must kill the two Knights to give Sir Ben a chance to escape safely! With a determined look, he infused his remaining mana into his limbs, giving a momentary boost in strength. "Save me you fools!" Liam barked with a shaking voice, but his subordinates were too far to offer a hand. At that moment, Liam found himself leaning against the wall. Shit! The old Knight walked towards him, eyeing him coldly with his bloodshot eyes. Just when Liam thought that he would die, the old man suddenly collapsed in front of him. Thud. Liam almost pissed himself. This was the second time he felt the feeling of impending doom. The first one was when Alaric challenged him to a sacred duel. He fell on his butt and breathed heavily while staring at the old Knight''s corpse. "My- Boss, are you alright?" Liam glared at them. "Do I look alright to you? I almost fucking died!" After lashing out at them, he stood up and repeatedly stabbed the old Knight. "Damn you, old bastard! Fuck you!" He then spat at the old Knight''s corpse and cursed at him. "What about the target?" Liam raised his head while wiping off the grime on his face. "I already sent our boys to chase them. He only has a Knight Apprentice protecting him now so there shouldn''t be an issue." "We can''t be careless. We must kill him tonight!" Liam had lost two subordinates in this operation. The two remaining Knight Apprentices were even injured, including the Knights. "Yes, boss!" They immediately left the scene afterward. *** At the outskirts of the Enchanted Woodlands, ten robed figures riding horses emerged. Their bodies were obscured by the oversized robes making it hard for anyone to judge their appearance. "Everyone is ready to depart, Your Highness." One of the robes figures reported to the one at the forefront. Suddenly, a strong wind blew by, pulling off the hood of the figure at the front which revealed her beautiful face. Her white hair danced with the wind and her serene eyes stared into the distance as she uttered. "Let''s go." Chapter 107 The Trainees Mission On the 20th day of January, three days after the baron''s birthday celebration, House Silversword welcomed another Elite Knight under their banner. "Congratulations on your advancement, Sir Arthur." Alaric was genuinely happy for this man. "It''s all thanks to you, my lord. If it weren''t for you, I might be stuck as a peak Knight for a decade more." Arthur muttered emotionally. He was glad that he bent his knee to Alaric that day. It was the best decision he had made in his life. Arthur no longer looked like an old man. He looked as if he had returned to his forties. This was one of the perks of being an Elite Knight. Alaric tapped his shoulder. "Great timing, Sir Arthur." "The newbies will be sent to the Evergreen Forest to eliminate the rampaging monsters that are harassing the travelers and the townspeople." "I need an experienced warrior to watch over them during their mission. Do you think you can take care of this task?" Alaric stared deeply at him. He had thought of sending Rigor or another Knight for this job, but he felt that sending Arthur was a better idea. The latter had been confined in his house for almost a week so it was a great opportunity for him to breathe some fresh air. "Sounds good to me, my lord. I''ll take the chance to exercise my bones." Arthur chuckled while flexing his arms. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire "Good! You better get ready. They will leave after breakfast." Alaric reminded him. "Yes, my lord." "Oh, wait! I almost forgot something." Alaric beckoned to him. "Someone will help you with this task, but he is mainly responsible for recording the newbies'' performances." Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Who is..." "You''ll know later." Alaric waved his hand and laughed lightly. "It''s an honor, sir! I''m Owen. I recently became a Knight with Lord Alaric''s support." The instructor introduced himself. Hearing this, Arthur smiled. "So you are one of the warriors nurtured by Lord Alaric. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "I feel deeply honored, Sir Arthur. By the way, are you the person sent by Lord Alaric to oversee the mission?" Owen asked. "That''s right." Arthur nodded. The two chatted briefly before they went to the topic. "Since everyone is here, let''s depart." Aliya stared at the middle-aged warrior. Sir Arthur looks much younger now. Did he successfully advance? Everyone was aware that Arthur was in the middle of advancing to the Elite Knight realm. Now that he was here to oversee their mission, this could only mean that he had already advanced! For this mission, forty trainees were sent and they were divided into four groups with each group having a group leader. The four group leaders were the best in the batch and Aliya even heard that two of them were already close to becoming Knight Apprentices. Her group leader was one of the two, a man named Rasmus. Now that we''re heading to the Evergreen Forest, I''m starting to feel nervous. Aliya had never been in a real fight before. She only had sparred with the other trainees and instructors, but other than that, she was a complete novice. "Just relax, Aliya." A concerned voice drifted into her ears. She turned her head and saw her group leader staring at her. "Mind your own business." She muttered coldly. After her experience with Liam, she developed intense hatred towards the opposite gender. The only exception to this was Alaric and some of the instructors. Rasmus smiled bitterly while shaking his head. Chapter 108 Trouble in the Store Meanwhile, Alaric was heading to Vale for a surprise visit to his soap shop. He had been busy in the past few weeks so he left all administrative duties to Vince. At this moment, Alaric was sitting inside the carriage, stroking the fur of the Saber-fanged Wolf cub. This little guy was one of the six cubs they found inside a cave during their trip to Ryvaad. Among the six cubs, this one was his favorite because it was the most obedient. "My lord, what''s its name?" Hershey who had decided to come with him asked while staring curiously at the wolf cub. "I haven''t decided yet," Alaric responded. She gave a look of disapproval. "That won''t do. We should give it a name." "It seems like you have already thought of one. Alright, let''s hear it." Alaric smiled faintly. Hershey nodded her head eagerly. "This looks like a Saber-fanged Wolf and they mostly awaken abilities related to water or ice. Why don''t we call it Nix? It means snow in the Elven language." Hearing this, Alaric was surprised. "You know Elven language?" Hershey smiled shyly at his deep gaze. "Yes. I usually read during my free time and I happen to read some books about the Elven language." "That''s cool. You''re very talented, Hershey. All I know is how to fight. I can''t even manage the territory well like my father does." Alaric sighed while shaking his head. "There''s nothing wrong with that, my lord. We all have our areas of expertise. In your case, you have unparalleled talent in swordsmanship that others can only dream of." "Is that so?" Her words made him feel better. "By the way, you can call me by my name when there''s no one else around." Hershey shyly lowered her head. "About that... I''ll try." "There''s no need to force yourself. I can wait." Alaric smiled at her. A while later, they finally arrived at the storefront of the soap shop. "We have arrived, my lord, my lady." Galanar''s voice drifted into their ears. The two stepped off the carriage and entered the shop.@@@@ Upon entering, the first thing they noticed was the long line of customers queuing up to buy the scented soaps. Most of them were women and there were even some noble ladies who came with their servants. "My lord!" "Let''s talk later. I need to speak with Vince. And can you hold this guy for me?" Alaric handed the wolf cub to him and headed to the production room with Hershey without waiting for Josephus''s response. "So the famous scented soap came from this store...." Hershey mumbled. "Oh, I didn''t know our scented soap had already reached Ryvaad." Alaric chuckled. "There are only a few boxes that arrived in Ryvaad and they are mostly sold by passing merchants. The ladies in Ryvaad are crazy about them." She remarked with a light laugh. "I can send you a few boxes enough for your daily use." "Really?" "Of course!" "Then I will gladly accept them!" Hershey eagerly replied. Soon, they arrived at the production room where the soaps were being made. The facility has already been upgraded so the children didn''t have a lot to do. They are mostly responsible for checking the defective products and throwing them to be recycled. Vince also hired some adults to help with the packaging. At this moment, Vince was busy helping with the packaging so he didn''t notice Alaric''s arrival. "My lord!" "Lord Alaric!" Some children noticed him and it was only then that Vince discovered his presence. The man looked a lot healthier than before and the bags under his eyes had mostly disappeared. However, his hair was a mess and it seemed like he still hadn''t changed his bathing habits. Vince grinned at him. "My lord." "Vince, you look much better now, but I think you should take care of your image too. You''re a manager now. It''s important for you to look presentable in front of our guests." Alaric reminded him with a bitter look. "Yes, my lord," Vince replied with a disinterested look. "Nevermind. Can you tell me about what happened yesterday? I heard that there was a situation..." Alaric inquired about the matter he heard from Josephus. "Oh, about that? I asked around and I discovered something interesting." Vince moved closer to him and whispered. "It turns out that person was sent by a noble from one of the main cities in the central parts of the empire." Hearing this, Alaric''s face turned grim. Chapter 109 Ruse Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire This wasn''t a minor matter anymore and Alaric had a feeling that there was more to this than just a business dispute. There was something fishy about it since the act was done so deliberately as if their goal wasn''t the soap business but something else. Alaric pondered deeply, but he failed to understand the reasoning behind their actions. "Inform Sir William about this. I will go back to the estate and send more people here." Alaric muttered in a serious voice. "I understand, my lord." Vince nodded. "For now, just continue the production as usual, but you must be careful about strange individuals. If you discover something unusual, inform the warriors immediately." Alaric reminded him. "Yes, my lord!" Vince revealed an uncharacteristic display of seriousness. Alaric left the production room with a grave look, while Hershey followed him in silence. "My lord, are you going back to the estate?" Josephus approached him upon seeing them coming out of the production room. Alaric nodded. "Yes. I need to make some preparations in case those people will come back to cause trouble here." He tapped Josephus''s shoulder and took the wolf cub from him as he added. "Report to me immediately if there''s something you guys can''t handle." "Yes, my lord!" Josephus saluted. After bidding everyone farewell, Alaric and Hershey left the store and entered their carriage. Looking at Alaric''s expression, Hershey spoke with a concerned tone. "I think this is just a ruse." Hearing this, Alaric stared at her in surprise. "You think so too?" Hershey nodded. "If they are truly interested in your business, they would have approached you instead of thoughtlessly provoking the store''s personnel." With a hesitant look, she asked. "Have you offended someone lately?" Alaric took a deep breath. He already had an answer in his mind, but he didn''t want to scare her. "Now!" He shouted, his face contorting with pain. Upon hearing his command, his teammates immediately stabbed the warthog''s body, but most of them failed to even penetrate its tough skin. Only a few managed to wound the creature. However, it wasn''t enough to take it down. The beast was furious after having been attacked. It snorted and wildly lunged at the warriors who surrounded it, sending them crashing into the ground. Just as it was about to escape, Aliya suddenly threw a rope which caught its legs, making it fall awkwardly. Aliya couldn''t hold on to the rope and was pulled by its immense force and weight. Seeing that the creature had fallen, Rasmus took the opportunity and thrust his sword into its underbelly. Puchi! His sword cleanly penetrated the thick skin of the warthog before cutting through its internal organs. Squeal! The beast squealed in pain and tried to run away, but Rasmus wrestled with it and repeatedly stabbed his sword into its body. His teammates also jumped in to help him hold the creature. Soon, the Iron-headed Warthog finally stopped moving. Rasmus pulled out his sword from its body while breathing heavily. His left shoulder was still feeling numb from that collision with the warthog, but he had to maintain his prestige as the leader of the team so he acted like it was nothing. "Good job, everyone." He said to the group. He was happy with his teammates'' performance. Although they weren''t able to bring out their best, he was satisfied nonetheless. "Are you alright, Sir? Why don''t we get some rest before we continue heading deeper?" Someone suggested. Rasmus shook his head. "We can''t. If we stay here, the other groups will be ahead of us." Everyone became silent at his words. Seeing them in low spirits, he immediately said. "I understand that you are nervous, but we have to persist. How can we fight alongside Lord Alaric if we can''t even handle some wild beasts?" His words ignited everyone''s morale.@@@@ Chapter 110 Marias Foresight An hour later, Alaric returned to the estate and immediately reported the situation to his parents. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire "I''m planning to send an Elite Knight to keep watch at the store. What do you think, Dad?" There was no one else around so he didn''t bother to use honorifics. The baron leaned on his seat and rubbed his chin while looking at him. "Who are you sending there this time? You just recalled Galanar so it would be unfair for him if you send him again." Alaric shook his head and replied. "I will be sending that person to the store." Hearing this, the baron thought of the man he had brought recently. According to his subordinates, Alaric brought back an Elite Knight from his recent trip. He had forgotten about this since he had been busy the whole week. Now that Alaric had mentioned it, he finally remembered the matter. "Can you bring him to me first? I''d like to speak with this man." Lucas didn''t want to intervene in his son''s matters, but the situation this time was different so he wanted to be careful. Alaric nodded. "I understand. I will bring him here." He immediately left the study room and sent someone to look for Fredrinn. About twenty minutes later, Alaric returned to the study room with Fredrinn. "Greetings, my lord, my lady." Fredrinn cupped his fists at the baron and Maria. Maria smiled at him, while Lucas nodded calmly. "Please take your seat." The baron pointed at the seat in front of his desk. "Thank you." Fredrinn was a bit nervous. He knew that Lucas was a powerful warrior, someone who had etched his name on the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard.@@@@ As if sensing his anxiety, the baron smiled faintly. "You don''t need to be nervous. I just want to see the person that Alaric brought back from his trip." "I think the people behind Charles are deliberately provoking us. This must be their way of checking if we are already affiliated with someone. If my guess is right, someone will visit us soon and ask us to join their side." "What will happen if we reject them?" Lucas asked. Maria pondered for a moment before she opened her mouth. "It depends on what kind of person we are dealing with. They might give us a warning or they might eliminate us since we are a threat to their cause." The baron rubbed his temples, feeling vexed because of the situation. His brother had left a huge trouble for them, and now, they had to clean up his shit. "What should we do?" Alaric''s plan was to join the crown prince''s side again. He knew which people would take his side so he had some room to maneuver if it really came to that. Maria crossed her arms as she responded. "We could join one of the princes or we could establish a neutral side and invite like-minded people to join us. The former could save us from this predicament, but we need to carefully consider which side to support. As for the latter, it carries greater risk since we might offend both princes by choosing neither of them. Furthermore, we would need to find more allies who will take our side." "Both choices have their advantages and disadvantages, but I think the best option for us is to remain neutral." Maria''s response surprised Alaric. "Why do you think so?" Lucas stared deeply at her. As if she had already prepared her answer, she said. "At the moment, both princes should still be gathering their forces so the chances of them attacking us are slim. This means that we have some time to gather more people on our side." "If we support either of them, we would be forced to join the civil war. Whether we win or lose, the empire''s overall power will be affected." "That''s why there has to be a neutral side who would mitigate the damage caused by their dispute." Lucas was silent as if he was trying to comprehend her words. Meanwhile, Alaric who had seen the future was amazed by his mother''s foresight. "My lord, I agree with my lady''s idea. I think we should establish a neutral side." In his past life, he chose to support the crown prince and it ended in his death. Alaric didn''t want to repeat his mistakes so something was needed to be done. Chapter 111 Nallegam "So you want us to establish a third faction that would maintain the balance..." Lucas dribbled his fingers on the table. He was already convinced by Maria''s explanation, but this matter involved the future of the household so he had to be prudent. "Let''s proceed with the engagement between Alaric and Hershey first. Once we are tied with the Paxleys, they will have no choice but to take our side. We can start with them and gradually expand our influence over the households in the North." Maria glanced at Alaric when she said this. Alaric wasn''t opposed to the idea so he didn''t voice out any disagreement. Lucas leaned on his seat and crossed his arms. "Alright. I''ll give you my approval. However, this has to be done discreetly. We can''t afford to offend both princes at the moment." He sternly reminded them. Maria smiled as she nodded her head. "I will host a gathering with the wives of the nobles in the surrounding cities and towns. We might find some trustworthy companions among them." She shared her plans to the baron, while Alaric quietly listened in amazement. His mother''s ideas were even more foolproof than what he had come up with. After a thorough discussion with his parents, Alaric left the study room with Fredrinn. "My lord, you can rest assured. I will not tell anyone about the things I heard, not even my wife." Fredrinn muttered as soon as they stepped out of the room. The things he heard were too big and if they got out, things would get troublesome and his family might even be affected. "I know. I trust you." Alaric smiled and tapped the man''s shoulder. Fredrinn was overwhelmed with emotions. It wasn''t even long since they had met Alaric, but he was actually willing to trust him without hesitation. He even had an unusual feeling that Alaric might have already known him for a long time. On their way down the stairs, Alaric said. "The soap business is very crucial to the household''s growth and development so you must keep an eye on the things there for me." "I will send more people to come with you. They are warriors that I have trained so you can trust them. Do you remember Mark?" Hearing this, Fredrinn thought about the hunter who was their fellow slave for a while. Everyone narrowed their eyes upon hearing this. "My lord, how did he die so suddenly? Didn''t he just boast that he would give us the North in a few years?" Someone muttered in a mocking voice. Some people laughed at his remarks. Earl Dave gave them a stern look, making everyone shut their mouth. "It is unfortunate." He shook his head. "Charles was a careful man, but he made a glaring mistake that ended in his untimely death. I''m sure you are aware of his situation." Everyone nodded. They all knew some information about their members. "Charles was publicly executed by his nephew and that idiot revealed our existence before he was beheaded!" The earl smashed his fist into the table, breaking it into smithereens. Everyone held their breaths when they sensed the earl''s rage. No one dared to speak a word. "Now, we have two options. The first one is to force Lucas to replace Charles. The second option is to find another replacement." Everyone discussed in hushed voices as soon as they heard this. They were divided. Some of them wanted to have Lucas on their side, while the others suggested finding another household to be their representative in the North. "Silence!" Earl Dave scanned everyone''s faces and pointed at someone randomly. "What do you think we should do?" The person he had casually pointed took a deep breath before he responded. "My lord, the North is too scattered so even if we appoint a new representative, we wouldn''t get any substantial results in a few years. I think we should focus our manpower on the central cities. Most of the powerful households are gathered here so if we get them to join our side, we would have the upper hand against the second prince''s forces." "So are you saying that we should abandon the North?" Earl Dave frowned. Chapter 112 Renantes Team "Not necessarily." The man nervously shook his head.@@@@ "Actually, I have already sent my people to figure out House Silversword''s stance, but if we can''t bring them to our side, I already have another household in mind. You can leave the North to me, my lord. I won''t fail you as Charles did." He confidently answered. Earl Dave smirked. "You surprised me, Lord Kenneth. It seems like you were more prepared than anyone else in this room." The earl was satisfied with his performance. "In that case, I will leave the North in your hands." *** The days went by in the blink of an eye. The 30th of January came, but there was still no news about the people from the central cities. That''s odd. Alaric couldn''t understand what was happening. He had already sent Fredrinn and a team of warriors to protect the soap shop. However, he hadn''t received any word from them for over a week. At this moment, he was on his way to send off Hershey. She had overstayed in North Pine Town and her father had sent a message asking for her immediate return. "My lord, I will miss the tranquility of North Pine Town." Uttered Hershey who was about to enter her carriage. Hearing this, Alaric smiled at her. "You can come back here anytime you want." Hershey smiled as she stared deeply into his eyes. She wanted to dive into his arms and openly reveal her feelings, but she had an image to maintain. She didn''t say a word, but Alaric seemed to have understood the meaning behind her gaze. "Before you go, I have something for you." Alaric gave a signal to Elena who was standing behind him. In Elena''s arms was a plump wolf cub. Alaric took the wolf cub from her and handed it to Hershey. "Among the six cubs, this guy has the biggest appetite and it often sleeps a lot. I hope you can take care of it well." Hershey fell in love with the cute little guy. She gently rubbed its fur and it instinctively kicked her hand which made her chuckle. She then lifted her head and looked at Alaric. "Thank you, Alaric. I will take care of it." "Please be careful on the road." If only I was a Knight Apprentice, there might be some chance to take it down, but with my current strength... It''s impossible. Renante glanced at his teammates and saw them cowering in fear. "Don''t run! We must stay together!" He barked at them. His words seemed to have calmed them down, but it was obvious that they didn''t want to confront the creature. What should we do? Sweat trickled down Renante''s face as he racked his brain. At that moment, the beast suddenly disappeared and rushed towards them with lightning speed. It was so fast that they were barely able to see its figure. "I''ll take the front! Shield bearers, protect the archers!" He shouted. However, his teammates seemed to be paralyzed in fear. They were unable to properly react to his commands, making their formation messy and full of holes. Renante frowned upon seeing this. There''s no choice. I must fight it! Hopefully, the instructors are nearby. After some hesitation, he lifted his short spear while keeping his eyes on the monster. Roar! The monster emitted a furious sound before it lunged at one of his teammates, brandishing its sharp claws. Swoosh! Renante was quick to react. He rushed forward and stabbed his spear towards the creature''s side, forcing it to evade. Growl! Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire The beast was enraged. It glared at Renante with its ferocious eyes. "Do you all want to die?! Snap out of it!" He roared. Renante''s words brought his teammates back to reality. They knew that one of them would have already died if it weren''t for his quick reaction. "If you want to survive, listen carefully." Chapter 113 Owens Timely Arrival "Let''s go with Formation B!" Renante could only hope that his teammates could perform their respective roles. They had trained to fight in different formations before and each individual had a crucial role. A slight error could destroy their formation. The Blue-ringed White Puma growled at them. Its legs were taut as if it was prepared take action at any second. Renante stared deeply at the creature. He didn''t dare blink his eyes, afraid that he would miss its attack. There wasn''t anyone in his team who could follow the beast''s movements, not even him. Formation B focuses on defense, but there are two sides that are intentionally left open to serve as bait. Since they couldn''t match its speed, they could only try to predict its action. With its natural instincts, it will definitely attack the sides that are left open. My job is to predict where it will go. Renante took a deep breath as he narrowed his eyes. After a few seconds of deadlock, the puma finally lost patience and pounced at their formation with a growl. Growl! Its figure blurred as it rushed towards them in a flash. "Left hole, sword out!" Renante shouted almost instantly. One of his teammates stuck his sword to the left opening upon hearing his commands. By some stroke of luck, the sword''s blade stabbed into the puma''s paws, making it whimper in pain. However, the force of its claws still broke their formation apart and the shield bearer who took most of the damage crashed into the ground with a ''bang''. Bang! In its rage, the puma swiped its claws sending half of Renante''s group flying into the air, leaving deep claw marks on their bodies. When the enemy is too strong, no amount of strategy can stop them. Renante thought bitterly when he saw the creature destroy their formation like it was nothing. The four groups had mostly eliminated the wild beasts and monsters that had crossed the periphery of the Evergreen Forest so it could be said that they had already accomplished their mission. The remaining wild beasts would be taken care of by the local hunters and wandering warriors. The death of the Blue-ringed White Puma marked the end of the trainees'' first mission. Soon, the medical personnel on standby at the entrance of the town arrived to provide treatment to the injured trainees. At this moment, Renante was watching the doctors administer treatment to his teammates. "It''s not your fault, Renante. No one here is blaming you. In fact, I''m sure everyone is thankful that you are our leader. It would have been pure chaos if you weren''t there." His injured teammate chuckled while grimacing in pain. Hearing this, Renante forced a smile. "You guys better heal up soon if you don''t want the others to overtake you." He jokingly said. While the injured trainees were being treated, Owen and Arthur exchanged viewpoints about the four groups'' performance. "How is Renante''s team?" Arthur asked. He had sensed the fluctuation of mana when the Blue-ringed White Puma appeared, but he didn''t go to the location since he knew that Owen was there. However, he felt a bit regretful that he didn''t see the action. "They are doing fine. One of them broke his arms, but he should recover in a few weeks." Owen replied. He then took out the beast soul crystal and handed it to Arthur. "By the way, sir. I got this from the monster''s body. What should we do with it?" Arthur inspected the crystal before giving it back to him. "You killed it so it should naturally belong to you. However, those kids managed to wound the creature so you must give them a little something." Owen nodded. "I will report this to Lord Alaric. I also believe that they deserve to be rewarded for their excellent performance." He had seen Renante''s team fight the Blue-ringed White Puma. With Renante''s strategy, they were even able to wound the monster. "Then let''s do that." Arthur nodded in agreement. Half an hour later, they all returned to the estate to report the situation to Alaric. Chapter 114 A Suspicious Group Arrives In Vale Meanwhile, inside the room specially made for the Saber-fanged Wolf cubs. Alaric and Elena were playing with the little guys when a servant came to deliver a report. "My lord, the trainees sent to the Evergreen Forest have returned." Hearing this, Alaric put down the wolf cubs and patted his pants as he rose to his feet. "I''m listening. Go on." The servant cleared his throat and said with a serious face. "Some trainees are injured and from what I''ve been told, it seems like they encountered a Fatal-grade monster." Alaric frowned. "Alright. I''ll be there to check on them. You may leave." The servant took the cue and left right away. Alaric turned his head over to Elena and said. "I''ll leave them in your care, Elena. I''ll go check the trainees first." Knowing that the situation was urgent, Elena nodded. "Yes, my lord." On his way out of the main mansion, Alaric checked his profile. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 500/500 (Cannot receive more EXP before advancement) Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F), Monster Affinity (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 40+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 27+ Endurance: 42+ Mana: 48+ Battle Points: 4410 Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Stat Points: 77 (Requirements for the next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) His companions snickered at his remarks. "Shut up!" Reprimanded a middle-aged man with a horizontal scar that stretched from his left cheek towards his nose. The group immediately quieted down upon hearing his words. This was because this middle-aged man was their leader, an Elite Knight who strictly adhered to his principles. "Remember what we came here for. Although this land isn''t comparable to the central area, there still exists some powerful warriors here." The middle-aged man sternly reminded. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes when he sensed a powerful aura approaching them. Sensing the change in his expression, his subordinates immediately followed his gaze. They saw a warrior with graying hair walking towards them with confident strides. "Sir Anthony!" The gate guards respectfully greeted the man as soon as he walked past them. It was Anthony. When he received a report that there was a group of powerful warriors at the gates, he quickly came here. One Elite Knight and the rest are Knights. Anthony was stunned by this lineup. This group already had the power to rival a weak household on its own. Furthermore, the Elite Knight wasn''t an ordinary warrior either. He could sense that this person was far stronger than him! "I am Anthony, the captain of Vale''s city guards. I''m pleased to meet you, gentlemen." He introduced himself with a faint smile. The middle-aged man with a horizontal scar stepped forward and extended his hand as he introduced himself. "It''s good to see you, Sir Anthony. I''m Roland, the leader of this party." Anthony shook hands with him while keeping the smile on his face. "May I know the reason for your visit, Sir Roland?" "To tell you the truth, we are here to talk business with the Silverswords, but we don''t know where we can find them." Roland calmly responded. Anthony''s eyes flashed briefly upon hearing this. There''s something fishy about these guys. I should alert Sir William. With a cordial smile, Anthony replied. "I see. You can find Silverswords'' territory in the next town if you follow that direction. They also have a store here. I can send my men to take you there." "That would be great! Thank you for your help, Sir Anthony." Roland cupped his fists. "I''m glad to help." Anthony chuckled. I need to buy some time. "Before we head there, why don''t you guys join me for a meal? I''m sure you are hungry from the journey." Chapter 115 Roland Meets Fredrinn "I appreciate the offer, Sir Anthony, but we are in a hurry. Maybe next time." Roland tactfully rejected his invitation. It seems like the Silverswords are close to the city guards of Vale. He was sharp enough to notice that Anthony was trying to delay him. "Is that so? What a pity..." Anthony shook his head with a regretful expression. The two exchanged a few more words before Anthony instructed one of his men to bring Roland''s party to the soap shop. As soon as they left, Anthony''s face became somber. He sent his subordinates a look and said. "Send a few people to follow that group and report their movements to me every two hours." "Yes, sir!" His men sensed the seriousness in his tone, so no one dared to slack off. After giving more instructions to his subordinates, Anthony rushed to the orphanage. *** "Sir, that shop over there is the soap shop owned by the Silverswords." "I see. Thank you for taking us all the way here. Please accept this. It''s a small token of my gratitude." Roland smiled as he handed a small pouch to the warrior. The warrior grinned as he took the pouch. "It''s my pleasure to help you." Seeing that Roland was no longer interested in talking with him, the warrior decisively turned around and left. "Once inside the shop, remember not to cause trouble." Roland reminded his men with a stern look. "Yes, sir!" A moment later, they crossed the road and were about to enter the shop when the bodyguards at the front door barred them from entering. Roland''s men frowned upon seeing this. A few of them almost lashed out, but Roland raised his hand and gave them a deep look. "Brothers, we would like to speak with the shop owner." Roland politely spoke to the guards even though they were only Knight Apprentices Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire One of the guards responded while firmly shaking his head. "We apologize, sir, but our lord is busy with other matters. If it''s really important, I can go inside to inform the manager for you." Discussing business is just a secondary matter. Our main goal is to have a chance to speak with the Silverswords. Hopefully, the manager can help me arrange a meeting with them. Otherwise, we would have to visit their estate directly. Roland was very particular with etiquette. He also didn''t want to offend the Silverswords, so he was willing to go through this much trouble just to get the chance to meet them. "Please lead the way. I would like to speak with the manager." Fredrinn nodded. "Alright, but you can only take two people inside." "We don''t usually allow armed guests inside, so I hope that you will understand our situation." He explained. Roland understood the implications in his words, so he didn''t make things difficult for Fredrinn. "No problem." He then turned around and chose two of his men to follow him inside. "Sir, what if this is a trap? We can''t trust these people." One of his men whispered. Hearing this, Roland shook his head. "I don''t think the Silverswords would be foolish enough to offend us. Just stay right here and leave the talking to me." "But..." He didn''t wait for their response and headed inside the shop with Fredrinn. *** Meanwhile, in the orphanage. Anthony got down from his horse. "Uncle Anthony!" A few kids who were familiar with him eagerly called out when they saw him. Anthony adjusted his breathing and forced out a smile as he spoke to them. "Hello, kids. Where is your Grandpa William?" "Grandpa is resting inside." One of the kids pointed at the newly renovated orphanage. "Oh, is that so? Just stay here and continue playing. Uncle Anthony still has some matters to discuss with your grandpa." Anthony excused himself and headed inside the renovated building to look for William. Just when he was about to head in, he suddenly saw a figure stepping out onto the balcony on the second floor of the building. "Sir William!" William furrowed his eyebrows. "What happened?" He felt that something was amiss when he saw Anthony''s expression. Chapter 116 William Arrives at the Store William invited Anthony to his meditation room. "What is it this time?" The old man asked as he gestured for Anthony to sit down. Anthony took his seat and responded with a serious look. "Sir William, just earlier, a group consisting of twenty warriors came to the city. One of them is an Elite Knight and the rest are Knights. Most importantly, they are heading to the soap shop." Hearing this, William''s face fell as he rose to his feet. "What did you say?!" Some of the kids in the orphanage were working at the soap shop. "Please calm down, Sir William. I don''t think those guys came here with bad intentions. Their leader seems to be a decent man... Anyway, I came here to tell you this. If you want to go there, we should get going now." Anthony suggested while trying to pacify the old man. William nodded with a grim look. "Let''s go." He didn''t even bother to change his clothes, but he grabbed the sword leaning diagonally against the wall next to his cabinet. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire *** At the soap shop, Roland was now sitting inside Vince''s office while his two subordinates stood behind him. In front of him was the manager of the shop, Vince, and Fredrinn. After introducing themselves, Roland immediately stated his intention. "Sir Vince, to tell you the truth, our main objective is to meet Lord Alaric and Lord Lucas." He paused for a moment before he emphasized his next words. "There is something important that I would like to discuss with them." Vince understood the meaning behind his words. It was like politely telling him that he had no authority to hear the information and only the Silverswords could hear it. With Fredrinn beside him, Vince felt more reassured so he managed to calm his nerves. He might not be a warrior, but he could tell that Roland wasn''t an ordinary person based on his gait and bearing. Fredrinn nodded. "That''s right. Please bring our products for them to see. The manager has already given his approval to give these guests some free samples." "Alright. Just give me a moment to get the products." The young lady excused herself and left. The soap shop experienced a huge boom in sales so more workers had been hired to accommodate the customers. Roland could see that the business was successful even though he wasn''t an expert. At this moment, he suddenly sensed a powerful aura from outside the shop. Hm?! Furthermore, this aura was so much more powerful than his own that he felt suppressed. He narrowed his eyes as he turned his head at the entrance. From there he saw an old man calmly walking inside the shop. His gaze was tranquil and unfathomable. When their eyes met, Roland felt like he was looking at a predator. A Transcendent Knight?! "Sir William?" Fredrinn was also surprised to see the old man. After coming to the store, he had acquainted himself with this old man so he was familiar with him. William nodded to Fredrinn before he turned his gaze towards Roland. His stern face broke into a smile and the pressure from earlier seemed to have vanished like a puff of smoke. "I am William. My grandchildren work here so I came to check on them." The old man spouted a random reason to explain his arrival. William? I don''t remember there being another Transcendent Knight under House Silversword other than the baron himself. Who is this old man? While gathering his senses, Roland extended his hand with a cordial smile. "I''m honored to meet you, Sir William. My name is Roland." Chapter 117 An Old Friend William observed the atmosphere and he realized that he might have jumped to conclusions earlier. He nonchalantly nodded and just decided to go with the flow since it was already too late to turn back. "You have good taste, Sir Roland. The scented soap here is a unique product. As you can see, the noble ladies love it." William had a wealth of experience so he managed to come up with a good topic. Roland laughed awkwardly. "Uh, yes. You''re right, Sir William." At this moment, the young female worker whom they had spoken with earlier came back with a basket full of scented soap boxes. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire She politely greeted William before she showed the products to Roland. "Sir, these are our products. This one is the..." She introduced the different kinds of scented soap one by one. With her arrival, William immediately took the chance to leave after waving at Roland and Fredrinn, but he didn''t step out of the store. He headed straight to the production room where the children at the orphanage were working. Meanwhile, Roland was relieved now that the old man was gone. The pressure emitted by the old man was so intense that he thought that he was being targeted. "Please don''t mind him." Fredrinn''s voice drifted into his ears. Roland stared at the Elite Knight as he continued. "Sir William is overprotective of the children of the orphanage since he treats them like his own grandchildren." Roland smiled wryly while nodding his head. "I understand." A moment later, Vince came out of his office and handed the recommendation letter to Roland. "Thank you for waiting, Sir Roland. If there''s nothing else, I suggest that you leave while it''s still early. The weather might not be too favorable this evening." Vince beamed as he offered him his suggestion. "Is that so? Then I''ll take your advice. Thank you for your help, Sir Vince." Roland cupped his fists. "No problem! You can come and visit me any time. I can offer you a discount if you buy our products." Vince chuckled. He then sent Fredrinn a knowing look. Seeing his signal, Fredrinn cleared his throat and made a ''this way'' gesture as he spoke to Roland. "Let''s head this way, sir. I will prepare my men to escort you guys to North Pine Town." "Alright." Roland nodded and followed him out of the store. *** Meanwhile, at the training ground of House Silversword''s estate. "My lord, I have already practiced stabbing thousands of times by now. Can you teach me a different move?" Aliya stared at Alaric with a pleading look.@@@@ Alaric taught her the fundamental techniques of swordsmanship, but he had mostly taught her techniques related to stabbing. He told her that it was necessary to build a solid foundation before learning other sword techniques. She followed his teaching methods and despite her frustrations for only learning stabbing techniques, she didn''t complain. However, after the recent mission in the Evergreen Forest, she realized that she still had a lot of room for improvement. Alaric stared at the stubborn young lady. Her skin had already become tanned after being constantly exposed to the sun and her body had also transformed from that of a skinny young woman to an athletic warrioress. "That''s enough." Alaric calmly uttered as he motioned for her to stop. Looking at Alaric''s indifferent face, Aliya didn''t know if she had performed below his standards. "Don''t focus on imitating me. My sword is different than yours and our physical characteristics aren''t the same. You must integrate what you have..." Alaric explained the principles of the movements to her in a way that made it easier for her to understand. Aliya listened with great attention. Soon, she revealed a look of realization as if something clicked in her mind. "I see. So that''s why it felt so weird when I tried to imitate it..." She mumbled something under her breath before she eagerly tried for the second time. Alaric didn''t disturb her and just quietly watched her performance. Whoosh! Whoosh! Hmm... The strength behind each slash is stronger now, but it still needs some work. She already has the basic principles so she just needs to incorporate everything she learned until it is deeply engraved in her mind. While she was absorbed in her training, Alaric sensed someone approaching from the distance. He turned his head and frowned when he noticed a few unfamiliar figures riding on horses together with Fredrinn''s team. With just a glance, he could already feel the aura emitted by the man who seemed to be the leader of the group. A peak Elite Knight. It was a level that was comparable to Fredrinn and Warrick, but still a bit weaker than Galanar. "Hold on... That person..." Alaric''s eyes trembled when got a clearer look at the man. It was a familiar face. One who had been with him for the longest time on the battlefield. It''s been a while, Sir Roland. This man was one of the battalion commanders who led the crown prince''s army in his past life. He was a powerful warrior who would soon have his name etched in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! Clip-clop. Clip-clop. The clip-clop sounds of the horses made Aliya stop her training. She was a bit annoyed after having been disturbed, but when she saw the intimidating group coming towards them, her annoyance turned into alarm. A few moments later, the group stopped in front of them and climbed down their horses. Fredrinn and his subordinates walked towards Alaric and bowed to him. "Greetings, my lord." Roland''s group seemed to have realized Alaric''s identity when they saw this. "Can you tell me what''s going on here?" Alaric calmly asked. Although he already knew the other party''s identity, he had to pretend like he didn''t know. "My lord, this man is Sir Roland, an Elite Knight under..." Fredrinn quickly made the introductions. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Alaric. I have been eager to see you in person after I heard tales about your amazing talent." Roland stepped forward and gave him a standard salute. He''s just as I remember him. Scary on the outside, but a kind man deep down. Alaric''s lips curved upwards as he stared at his friend. Chapter 118 Discussion with Roland Alaric''s eyes were filled with complex emotions. He had so many words to tell him, but they seemed stuck in his throat. "You flatter me, Sir Roland. Why don''t we head in first? As for your men, I''ll send someone to arrange their accommodation." Roland was surprised by his friendliness and he had this weird feeling as if they had known each other for a long time. He couldn''t point his fingers as to why he had this reaction upon his first encounter with Alaric. "Alright. I''ll take you up on that offer." Roland nodded with a faint smile. Before heading inside the mansion, Alaric told Aliya to practice by herself. He had already taught her the basic principles of slashing so she only needed to comprehend the movements on her own. A while later, Alaric brought Roland to the spacious guest hall and he even asked the servants to prepare a sumptuous meal for him and his subordinates. After taking their seats, Alaric was the first to open his mouth. "So can you tell me why someone from the central area has come to visit our small town?" Hearing this, Roland''s expression turned serious as he adjusted his sitting posture. "My lord, I won''t hide it from you then..." He paused as if he was gathering his thoughts before he continued. "I don''t know if you have already heard about this... His Majesty is not in good health. It''s been months since he was bedridden. The imperial physicians provided him with numerous treatments, but nothing worked." By this point, Roland shook his head with a grim look. "The empire''s upper echelons are getting restless because of this and there are even rumors of rebellion among a small group of nobles. To prevent chaos from happening, His Highness, the crown prince, is gathering the loyal subjects of the empire to rise into arms and protect Astania from the traitors." "We have gathered..." Roland disclosed the existence of a force behind the crown prince, but he didn''t tell him their most important secrets. After all, Alaric was only a prospective ally. Alaric remained silent as the other party laid down everything on the table. They were very sincere in their invitation. This was also why he joined the crown prince''s army in his past life. Their sincerity moved him. However, he wouldn''t make the same choice this time because he had seen the results of that choice and it was something that he didn''t want to witness again.@@@@ Alaric smiled and nodded at the butler. "I heard that we have guests from the central area. Are they the same people who caused a scene at your soap shop?" The baron asked as he pointed the seat in front of his desk. Alaric sat and moved the chair closer. "Yes, it''s them and according to that person, they are working for the crown prince." The baron didn''t respond immediately and motioned to the butler to give Alaric a cup of tea. The butler was quick to react. He grabbed a teacup from the cabinet next to the window and wiped it clean with a white cloth before placing it in front of Alaric. With practiced movements, he poured tea into the cup. While the butler was pouring tea for him, Lucas finally spoke. "The crown prince, huh? I''ve seen him on multiple occasions. His Highness doesn''t seem to be a bad person, but he tends to make wrong decisions because of his rash personality." This was his impression of the crown prince. "He is a charismatic man so I''m sure that many households would support him. Unfortunately, he lacks a reliable advisor." He sighed and shook his head. The imperial family was full of intrigue. He was once scouted by the emperor two decades ago, but Lucas rejected him and decided to guard the North instead. This was because he didn''t want to be involved with the schemes and plots of the imperial family since his wife was pregnant with Alaric at that time. At this moment, there was a series of knocks on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Come in." Maria stepped inside the room dressed in thick winter clothes. She nodded to the butler before she glanced at her husband and son. "Take your seat. We need your advice on the situation." Lucas pointed to the seat opposite Alaric. Maria flicked her hair as she elegantly took her seat. "What''s the matter?" Chapter 119 Teaching Roland "I see. So it''s the crown prince..." Maria fell into deep thought after hearing the situation from them. After a moment of silence, she lifted her head and said. "We will proceed as planned." Hearing this, Alaric and Lucas nodded with grim faces. *** The next day, Roland still didn''t receive any response from Alaric. Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire@@@@ It seems like they are still debating over the matter, but their hesitation is understandable. After all, His Majesty is still alive. If he recovers, the crown prince could receive punishment for gathering private forces and the people who followed him would also be punished. Roland thought deeply as he went out of the guest mansion to discreetly observe the activity inside the estate. As soon as he stepped out, the cold morning breeze hit his skin, but it hardly affected him because of his strong physique. As he walked along the snow-covered, cobbled pathway he heard a familiar sound from the distance. Hm? Someone is training this early in this weather? He was taken aback. Feeling curious, Roland followed the direction where he heard the sound, and soon, he arrived at an open training ground. There he saw one man repeatedly performing the same sword movement. Lord Alaric? He didn''t expect that it was actually Alaric. Roland observed for a while. He thought that Alaric would perform the same sword movement, but then the latter changed his pattern all of a sudden. This time, he was repeatedly stabbing his sword into the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The more Roland watched, the more he noticed that something was quite different with Alaric''s style and technique. It wasn''t the conventional sword stab that he was used to, but a version that seemed to be entirely different. The most surprising thing was that every stab was swift and decisive, almost without any flaw. He looks like he is only casually stabbing his sword, but each stab brings out his maximum potential. Roland was amazed by this and he even wanted to follow Alaric''s training routine, but he was too embarrassed to disturb him. Huh? With a bewildered look on his face, Roland caught the sword. Is he seriously thinking of teaching me his technique? He couldn''t believe it. The sword technique that Alaric displayed was unlike any other. If it was someone else, they would definitely guard this technique closely and never let a stranger learn it. However, Alaric didn''t seem to share the same ideology. "Stop dawdling before I change my mind." Alaric''s voice sounded more serious this time so Roland no longer hesitated. He adjusted his stance and moved the sword according to what he had remembered. Whoosh! Whoosh! Alaric watched him in silence. His comprehension is worse than Aliya''s, but he has some talent. At least it''s on the same level as Renante''s and Rasmus''s. He felt tempted to take this man on his side, but he immediately dropped the idea when he recalled Roland''s personality. This man was loyal and he would never betray his lord. Well, there is an exception... His principles... He knew that Roland followed a strict principle. He was willing to sacrifice his life for his lord, but he will never hurt the innocent. In his past life, there was one time when Roland disobeyed his lord''s commands. It was because he was ordered to attack a village for its strategic location. Roland was supposed to be executed for his disobedience, but because of his contributions, he wasn''t executed and was only demoted to that of a normal warrior. That was also how he had found his way into Alaric''s group. Is there any way to bring this guy to our side? While he was seriously pondering about this, Roland lowered his sword and looked at Alaric. "Did I execute it right, my lord?" Roland''s voice pulled him from his thoughts. "It''s not bad, but your form still needs a lot of polishing. I noticed that you..." Alaric told him about the mistakes he made. Roland quietly listened. Chapter 120 Urgent Report "How about we spar for a bit? Of course, we are not allowed to use mana." Alaric wanted to take the chance to use this guy as his training dummy. It was rare to find a good sparring partner like this since the Elite Knights of the household were always busy with their respective tasks. Roland was taken aback. "Are you serious, my lord?" He thought that he had heard Alaric wrong. After all, he was an Elite Knight so he was inherently stronger than Alaric. Even without using his mana, he was confident that he could beat anyone below the realm of Elite Knights. This wasn''t baseless overconfidence, but the belief he had in his abilities. Lord Alaric might be a swordsmanship genius, but technique alone doesn''t win a fight.@@@@ He thought to himself as he looked at Alaric who was walking toward the nearby weapon rack. After choosing two wooden swords, Alaric tossed the other one to Roland who caught it reflexively. Roland temporarily put aside the steel sword he got from Alaric and played with the wooden sword. It felt light in his hand, but as an expert swordsman, he quickly adjusted to its weight. "Then I will accept your challenge, my lord. Please guide me." He lightly bowed to Alaric. "Good!" Alaric chuckled. He thought that he would trigger a system mission, but there was no reaction from the cyan screen. This left him a bit disappointed. The two locked gazes while quietly assessing each other. As a seasoned veteran, Roland had experienced numerous battles. There were times when he had almost died during those battles, but he managed to survive all those encounters. A spar was like a walk in the park for him, nothing to be nervous about. However, facing Alaric, he felt strangely nervous. I''m nervous? He was surprised when he realized that his hands were shaking. Roland shook off his random thoughts and took a deep breath to calm his nerves. In that instant, Alaric suddenly made his move. Whoosh! It was a direct stab with no superfluous movement. Roland lifted his sword, casually deflecting the stab aimed at his chest. Pak! The warrior didn''t dawdle and left after giving him a snappy salute. Alaric turned his head over to Roland and smiled bitterly as he said. "Sir Roland, it seems like our discussion has to be delayed." "Are you planning to send reinforcements?" Roland asked in surprise. "Of course! Alverton doesn''t have a proper military and they only have a handful of Knights and Knight Apprentices. They wouldn''t be able to survive an orc invasion." Alaric responded with a grim voice. "I''m sorry, Sir Roland, but I need to go." Without waiting for his answer, Alaric turned around and left. Roland watched the young Knight leave with haste. Normally, a noble household wouldn''t care about other territories except their own, but there was no ounce of hesitation in Alaric''s eyes when he mentioned sending reinforcements. It was rare to find someone like this, especially within the nobility. Most of them were conceited people who only cared about their own interests. Should I go and take a look? This thought crossed his mind. After some internal struggle, he shook his head and headed back to the guest mansion. ... Meanwhile, Alaric went straight to the baron''s study to inform him about the situation, but when he arrived, he discovered that Lucas was speaking with Warrick and Henry. "Alaric, it''s good that you''re here." Lucas beckoned to him. From the looks of it, the baron was already aware of the situation. Alaric didn''t say anything and just nodded at Warrick and Henry before he took his seat. "I''m discussing with Warrick and Henry on who should we send to Alverton. Now that you''re here, why don''t you help me decide?" Lucas stared deeply at him. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire Without hesitation, Alaric responded. "I''m going there myself." Lucas and the two Elite Knights weren''t surprised to hear this. They had already expected that he would volunteer for the task. Lucas leaned on his seat and nodded. "Alright. You have my approval, but you must bring at least two Elite Knights with you." Chapter 121 Title at the End Alaric left the baron''s study after getting his approval. Following behind him were Henry and Warrick who were persuading him to let them join the reinforcement team. "My lord, please allow me to go with you." "Please take me with you, my lord! I have to be there to lead those stubborn warriors." Alaric already planned to bring them so he agreed with a nod. "Of course. Besides you two, I will also bring Galanar, Arthur, and Fredrinn." The orc invasion was a major event that had almost destroyed Vale in his past life. He wasn''t certain if the number of orcs heading to Alverton was on the same scale as it was in his past life so he wanted to bring as many Elite Knights as possible. The two were stunned upon hearing his words. "Wouldn''t it be too much to bring five Elite Knights, my lord?" Warrick remarked with a baffled look. Orcs might be powerful, but they were reckless and relied too much on their brute strength so with the right tactics, an army of warriors could take them down. "No." Alaric shook his head. "Don''t you find it strange? Why would Alverton ask for reinforcements? Although they don''t have a proper army, they can still defeat a small tribe of orcs on their own." Warrick was the first one to realize what he was trying to say and a look of realization dawned on him. "You mean the number of orcs is too high for them to handle on their own?" Alaric stopped in his tracks and muttered in a grave tone. "If my guess is right, there could be hundreds if not thousands of orcs outside of Alverton." "What?!" Henry and Warrick were shocked upon hearing this. They couldn''t believe his words. In a single orc tribe, there could be over twenty to fifty orcs, but their number never exceeded a hundred. There was no such precedent so they thought that it was impossible. However, when they saw Alaric''s unusually grim face, they felt that it might be true and the thought of it made them tremble. A small tribe of orcs could decimate a village and a strong orc tribe could even ruin a town. Now, what would happen if there were hundreds of orcs?@@@@ "Warriors of House Silversword, an army of orcs are currently headed to Alverton!" "It''s only a small town so they don''t have enough manpower to defend against a large-scale orc attack!" "They are calling for help and if we don''t respond to their calls, the town might be destroyed by those monsters!" "If those orcs are to be left alone, they might attack our town next! We must stop them before it comes to that!" Alaric paused and observed everyone''s reaction. The warriors were agitated by his words. Seeing that he had achieved his desired effect, he continued. "I will bring half of you to provide reinforcements to Alverton! If you don''t wish to participate, please raise your hand!" He scanned the crowd, but everyone remained unmoved. No one raised their hand. Even the trainees wished to partake in the mission. "Good! I will now select the people who will participate in this mission! If your name is called, please go to that side and wait for further instructions!" In the next moment, Alaric carefully selected the warriors that they would bring. He couldn''t bring all the Knights since North Pine Town also needed protection. After almost thirty minutes, he had finally selected over a hundred warriors. "To the people who aren''t chosen, please stay here and ensure the safety of the town while we''re gone!" "Yes, my lord!" "To those who are chosen, I will give you half an hour to bid farewell to your families!" Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "Yes, my lord!" While everyone was making preparations, Alaric headed to the household treasury hidden within the main mansion. He planned to bring a special item with him for this trip. He already had the Rare Steel Sword, but he felt that it was necessary to have an extra layer of defense for this mission. *** Chapter 122 The Situation in Alverton On the afternoon of the 1st day of February. Huge clusters of dark clouds loomed over the skies of Alverton. At this moment, no one could be seen on the town''s streets. It was as if the whole place had been abandoned. However, there was a reason for this lack of activity. At the western gate of Alverton, the town guards gathered atop the walls, looking in the distance with grave faces. "Sir Ronan, our scouts have reported that the orcs will be here before nightfall." A warrior reported to the Knight dressed in leather armor with steel breastplates and shoulder guards. Hearing this, Ronan frowned. "What about our call for reinforcements?" He asked while trying to maintain his composure. The messenger sighed and shook his head as he replied. "There''s still no news from them, Sir." Some warriors who were nearby fell into despair when they heard this. With more than a thousand orc warriors approaching them, all hope was shattered. Ronan had already expected this, but he was still disappointed by the inaction of the surrounding towns and cities. Suddenly, someone''s face came into his mind. "Wait." Ronan grabbed the leaving messenger and asked with an agitated look. "Did you send someone to North Pine Town?". The messenger was startled, but he still responded with a nod. "Y-Yes, sir, but even if they send us reinforcements, it might take them two days or more to get here since the road is covered in thick snow." "You''re right..." Ronan exhaled a heavy breath. Even if Lord Alaric brings the warriors of House Silversword, our chances of repelling the orc army are still slim. His mood worsened as he thought of this. "S-Sir, why don''t we leave the town? We still have time to escape. We can bring the townspeople with us." One of the young warriors suggested with an anxious look, his voice trembling. Before Ronan could respond, one of the older warriors lashed out. "Are you out of your mind?! You actually want to leave the town in this kind of weather! Do you know how many people will die from the cold?!" "What?! Is this true?!" Ronan was pleasantly surprised. Fifty warriors wasn''t much, but an Elite Knight was another matter. They were fearsome warriors who could fight tens of men simultaneously on their own! "Yes, sir! This is true!" The messenger confirmed with a nod. "Great! That''s great!" Ronan couldn''t conceal his joy. The warriors were also excited to hear the news and some of them even cheered. The fifty warriors would alleviate a great deal of burden for them so everyone was happy. Twenty minutes later, the galloping sounds of horses echoed with the arrival of House Paxley''s warriors. Leading them was a stern-faced middle-aged man with neatly combed hair. With just one look, Ronan could tell that this was the Elite Knight. In the next moment, the middle-aged Elite Knight raised his hand, signaling his men to stop. He then jumped down from his horse and scanned the town guards as if he were looking for someone. "Who is the captain here?" He asked, his voice brimming with authority. Ronan took a deep breath and stepped forward as he spoke. "It''s me! I''m Ronan, the Captain of Alverton''s town guards. May I know your name, sir?" The middle-aged Elite Knight glanced at Ronan and nodded to him. "I''m Jared Paxley, the Garrison Captain of Ryvaad''s main gate." Ronan was startled when he heard the man''s name. He hurriedly lowered his head and apologized. "I apologize for my discourtesy, my lord!" "It''s alright." Jared waved his hand. "What is the situation? I heard from the messenger you sent that a large number of orcs are coming. Can you elaborate on this for me?" The Elite Knight inquired with a serious look. They were sent here by Baron Nathan under the suggestion of the household''s heir, Theo Paxley. According to the latter''s reasoning, they could wash away the shame caused by Liam''s crime through this event. The baron was convinced by his oldest son''s suggestion so he sent Jared to lead fifty warriors to help Alverton avert its crisis. "My lord, you came all the way here to help us so I will be honest with you. Truthfully, we haven''t ascertained the number of orcs, but based on our estimates, there are more than a thousand of them." "What?!" Chapter 123 Orc Army Arrives Jared was stunned. "Did you just say...a thousand?" Ronan nodded with a grave look. "Yes, my lord. With the speed of their march, they will be here before nightfall." Jared''s expression darkened. He agreed to come here because of the rewards promised by Baron Nathan. Who would have thought that things were actually so dire? I shouldn''t have agreed to come here. He thought bitterly in his heart. Unfortunately for him, it was already too late to retreat. If he left Alverton now, he would definitely be punished by the baron and he would also be labeled as a coward. "What preparations have you made?" Jared asked while feigning calmness. "We dug some trenches yesterday. It''s not noticeable since the snow has covered the holes we dug. It should slow them..." Ronan told him about the preparations they made for this defensive battle.@@@@ Jared frowned. It looks like this will be a tough battle. He sighed in his heart. While he was inwardly regretting his decision, Ronan''s voice resonated in his ears. "Do you have any instructions, my lord? I will arrange it immediately." The Elite Knight shook his head. "Not for now. Be on standby and wait for my commands." "Yes, my lord!" ... Soon, a few hours passed and the sky turned even darker. "They are here! The orcs are coming!" A scout who was sent out to observe the orc army shouted as he headed toward the western gate on his horse. His words was like a bomb that awakened the warriors. Everyone immediately gathered atop the walls, looking over in the distance with solemn faces. Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire At this moment, Jared narrowed his eyes. With his enhanced vision, he saw a large number of shadows within the woods. "Archers! Be ready! Enemies are coming!" He shouted while keeping an eye on the woods. The archers tightened their grip upon hearing his commands. They didn''t have his powerful vision so they still couldn''t see the approaching orcs. It was then that a loud horn resounded from the forest. The warriors were startled by this abrupt noise and some even unconsciously grabbed their weapons. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! In the next moment, the orc warriors finally came into view. Their large statures and fearsome roars intimidated the town guards. Even the seasoned warriors under Jared Paxley were alarmed. The momentum of the cavalrymen crushed the scattered orc warriors, killing dozens in the blink of an eye. However, their speed slowed down as more orc warriors appeared. To prevent his soldiers from being surrounded, Jared employed a hit-and-run tactic. More orc warriors died under their hands, but some cavalrymen also fell. It''s not looking good for us! There are too many of them! Jared''s expression abruptly changed upon seeing the unfortunate ending of some cavalrymen. "Don''t slow down! Keep up with me!" He shouted at the faltering warriors. "Yes, my lord!" Suddenly, a loud ''boom'' echoed from behind them. Boom! Jared turned his head and saw a large orc about twice the size of a normal orc warrior. Its left chest was covered in strange black tattoos and it had horns on either side of its head. An Orc General! Jared''s eyes widened at the sight of this towering monster. It was a Fatal-grade monster nearing the realms of the Disaster-grade! Its power was comparable to that of Elite Knights, making it one of the most fearsome beasts among the orcs. The Orc General brandished its weapon, an incredibly huge two-handed axe. Whoosh! Boom! One unlucky cavalry rider was crushed into meat paste and even his horse was cut in half! Despair flashed in everyone''s eyes when they saw this scene. It was a monster that no ordinary warrior could hope to defeat. "Don''t move away from our formation!" Jared shouted as he pulled the reins, instructing his horse to turn around. "My lord, what are you doing?!" Ronan was surprised when he saw this. With a grim smile, Jared uttered. "I have to block that thing. You guys go first! I will follow soon!" The cavalrymen hesitated, but when they saw his stern face, they immediately squeezed their legs and prompted their horses to move faster. "Be careful, my lord!" Ronan muttered before he left with the rest. After they left, Jared eyed the Orc General and bellowed. "Come at me!" Chapter 124 Jared Against the Orc General Five orc warriors pounced at Jared, swinging their battle axes at him. Facing these orcs, Jared snorted as he waved his sword, blocking and deflecting their axes with incomparable precision. Clang! Clang! Clang! With a series of quick slashes, the five orc warriors fell. He then looked at the Orc General who was staring at him with a twisted smile. It was as if the beast didn''t care about its comrades'' death. "Human..." Much to Jared''s surprise, the Orc General suddenly spoke in the common language. Even among the orcs, only a few could speak the common tongue. This means that this particular Orc General had a high status. "Are you challenging me, Uluk Ar?" The mocking tone was evident in its voice. It was obvious that it didn''t take Jared too seriously. The intimidating aura of the Orc General was so heavy. Jared could feel his horse shaking from the immense pressure. It was feeling an instinctive fear toward a predator. Jared didn''t respond to the Orc General. He just pointed his sword at the monster which made it reveal a look of fury. With a heavy stomp, the Orc General lunged at him while brandishing its massive battle axe. Whoosh! A tearing sound echoed as its axe tore through the air. It even created a powerful shockwave that caused a violent explosion. Bang! Jared managed to evade the axe, but the shockwave made his horse stumble and fall to the ground. Argh! Jared groaned as he hastily picked himself up. He looked at his horse, but he discovered that it had passed out from shock. Left with no choice, Jared could only fight without it.@@@@ At this moment, more orc warriors rushed at him, their deep and beastly roars fell into his ears. Clang! Clang! Puchi! Puchi! Clang! Clang! Puchi! Puchi! He looked around and quickly noticed that the Orc General had caught up to him! The monster''s eyes were blood-red, looking incredibly furious that it had allowed its prey to escape. "Fuck!" Jared cursed under his breath. He knew that retreating was useless at this point. If he lured this beast to the town, the other warriors would only be implicated. How could a proud warrior like him drag others down? His pride wouldn''t allow such inhuman behavior. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire So I have to fight it, huh? Then so be it! Having found the determination to fight, Jared regained his composure. He tightly held his sword while keeping an eye on the approaching Orc General. "Human coward! I will feast on your flesh after I crush your bones!" The monster roared as it charged at him. Jared didn''t just stand there. He rushed at the monster while carefully observing its movements so the moment it would attack, he would be ready to dodge. In that instant, the Orc General swung its battle axe in a downward motion, intending to squash the cowardly human with one ferocious force. Jared had already anticipated this. He made a quick turn, twisting his body to dodge the fatal blow. Bang! Snow and mud splashed in all directions after the beast''s axe struck the ground hard. Jared didn''t waste this opportunity. He lunged at the monster and stabbed his sword towards its head. Hm?! However, the Orc General suddenly shifted its head which caused him to miss his intended target. Even so, his sword penetrated deeply into the monster''s chest. "Foolish human!" The Orc General snorted and grabbed him like he was a toy before throwing his body into the ground with heavy force. Bang! Jared smashed into the ground, his body embedding deeply like a hammered nail. Argh! Cough! Blood trickled down his lips as he coughed violently. His vision was blurred by his own blood, but he could still see the Orc General staring at him with unconcealed contempt. Chapter 125 Heroic Sacrifice Just when he thought that he would meet his end, a hand pulled him out of the pit. "Are you alright, my lord?" Jared turned his gaze and realized that it was Ronan, the captain of Alverton''s town guards. "W-Why did you come back?" He muttered with difficulty.@@@@ Ronan grinned at him. "We can''t let you die here, my lord." "Go and bring Lord Jared away from here! We will buy you some time!" Shouted a Knight who came with Jared. Hearing this, Jared wanted to say something, but he couldn''t utter a word as he spat a mouthful of blood. Cough! "Please take care, my lord! Let''s drink and feast in the afterlife!" The Knight shouted his last words while laughing heroically. "Noo!!" Jared stumbled when he pushed Ronan away. "Don''t waste their sacrifice, my lord! You must survive!" Ronan grabbed him and carried him to his horse. Hiya! Ronan squeezed his legs and urged his horse to leave while holding Jared firmly to prevent the latter from falling off. Jared watched his subordinates attack the Orc General. That was the last thing he saw before he lost consciousness. After they left, the Orc General released its fury on the humans who took away its prey. "Cowardly humans! Die!" Whoosh! With one swing of its battle axe, it slashed two warriors in half, killing them on the spot! Seeing this, the Knight who came to rescue Jared was flustered. He stabbed the monster''s body with his spear, but it hardly did much damage. The Orc General glared at the Knight and grabbed him, lifting him into the air. It then opened its huge mouth and crushed the Knight''s body with its sharp teeth. "Ahhh!!!" The Knight didn''t die immediately. He screamed while trying to pull out his body from the monster''s mouth, but with another bite, his body was ruthlessly torn apart! Blood splashed all over its mouth, giving it a more cruel image. The Orc General casually threw the lower half of the Knight''s body into its mouth, swallowing everything in one large gulp. At this moment, Ronan lifted his war hammer and smashed the head of an orc warrior like watermelon. Splat! Blood and brain juices splattered all over his face and his armor. With him at the forefront, they decimated dozens of orc warriors, leaving a trail of blood and corpses in their wake. However, their ferocious charge soon came to an end when their exhaustion began to take over. One cavalryman after another died after being surrounded by a group of furious orc warriors. The situation quickly turned around with their stamina running low. Even Ronan was now gasping for breath as he forced his way out of the encirclement together with the remaining cavalry riders. "Brothers, let''s feast in Aru''s kingdom!" A middle-aged Knight who had an axe deeply embedded into his chest shouted as he rushed forward, giving Ronan and the others enough room to maneuver using his body as a shield. Seeing his selfless sacrifice, Ronan and the remaining warriors felt a wave of sorrow and grief. Ronan applied more mana to his arms, momentarily giving him strength despite his exhaustion. With a wave of his war hammer, multiple heads burst, exploding like hammered pumpkins. More orc warriors blocked his path, forcing him to fight a large number of enemies simultaneously. "I won''t die so easily!" Ronan''s mount had already fallen at some point and his left arm had been cut off. Suddenly, a towering figure came into their view. It was the Orc General that defeated the Elite Knight, Jared Paxley. Ronan smiled bitterly at the sight of this massive beast. It looks like this will be my end. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire He mentally prepared himself. However, something unexpected happened in the next moment. A figure appeared in front of the Orc General. It was an unfamiliar warrior holding a giant two-handed heavy sword. With a casual swing of his massive weapon, he struck the Orc General, leaving a deep wound that opened up its chest! Chapter 126 A More Powerful Monster? The Orc General''s innards burst out as it staggered awkwardly before its massive body fell to the ground with a heavy ''bang''. Bang. Ronan gasped in disbelief. Who is that person?! He actually killed that monster in just one move! The arrogant beast that had killed many of their comrades and severely injured Jared Paxley died just like that. It couldn''t even block the two-handed heavy sword. Subsequently, the man who had killed the Orc General appeared in front of Ronan. Whoosh! With just one swing of his two-handed heavy sword, all the orc warriors around them were blasted into smithereens, their blood and pieces of their flesh exploded in all directions. Bloody hell! So strong! Ronan''s eyes widened at the incomprehensible scene. After killing the orc warriors, the man lowered his sword and turned to look at him. "Are you, Sir Ronan?" Ronan nodded absentmindedly. "Follow me. Lord Alaric is looking for you, but before that, let''s get that wound patched up first." The man stabbed his heavy sword into the ground before he approached Ronan and gave the latter timely first aid to stop his bleeding. It was only when his left shoulder had been patched up that Ronan had regained his clarity. "Who might you be, sir?" He asked while cautiously staring at the middle-aged warrior. "I''m Galanar. I serve Lord Alaric." So it''s Lord Alaric and the warriors of House Silversword... Galanar... Alaric shook off these thoughts and focused his attention on the battlefield as he asked Galanar. "How is the situation?" "My lord, only one Orc General has appeared and there are about three hundred orc warriors present. However, I can sense that there are still more of them hidden deep within the forest. Furthermore, there are a lot of powerful auras similar to the Orc General I killed. By my estimates, there should be fifteen of them." Galanar promptly responded. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. Fifteen Orc Generals and over a thousand orc warriors... I''m pretty sure there''s a stronger orc leading this army... It''s definitely ''that'' thing! Alaric thought about the monster that led the orc invasion in his past life. It was a walking disaster of a beast, an absolute nightmare that almost destroyed Vale! Since this is a hard mission, I''m certain that it''s here. His gaze hardened as he thought of this. "Preserve your strength. I''m afraid there is a monster far stronger than the Orc Generals commanding this orc army." Alaric uttered in a grim voice. His words made everyone frown. The Orc Generals were already troublesome and only powerful Elite Knights like Galanar, Warrick, and Fredrinn could beat them. Arthur and Henry would have some difficulties fighting one since they had just advanced recently. "My lord, what kind of monster are you talking about?" Henry asked with an inquisitive look. As an Elite Knight, he had an inherent advantage in sensing auras, but he couldn''t sense the monster that Alaric was talking about. The warriors curiously at Alaric, waiting to hear his answer. Alaric had already prepared his response even before coming here so he was quick to reply. "Normally, orc tribes are usually helmed by an Orc General, but there are times when they need to gather especially when there is a severe lack of resources. During this process of gathering, infighting is pretty common..." He explained what he had learned in his past life. "The winning orc generals would eat the flesh of their defeated opponents and this would sometimes trigger an evolution." He paused for a moment before he continued. "A powerful monster is thus born, an Orc Lord." Chapter 127 The Strength of House Silverswords Warriors "An Orc Lord? I thought it was just a legend. Does that thing really exist?" Henry raised his eyebrows in disbelief. "Yes, it is real." Alaric nodded solemnly. If he had not seen it in his past life, he wouldn''t believe it as well. "No way..." Henry muttered in shock. Suddenly, Alaric clapped his hand to gather everyone''s attention. The warriors turned their gazes at him. Seeing that he had gathered their attention, Alaric spoke in a stern voice. "We don''t know for sure whether that monster is here so we need to preserve everyone''s strength." He turned his head and said. "Sir Warrick''s group has already been there for a while, so I need your team to replace them, Sir Fredrinn." Hearing his commands, Fredrinn nodded. "Yes, my lord." "Go!" Alaric waved his hand indifferently. Fredrinn didn''t waste any time and gave a signal to his troops to follow him. After he left, Alaric glanced at the remaining Elite Knights and reminded them. "You three should get ready and prepare to replace Sir Fredrinn at any time." "Yes, my lord!" Meanwhile, Fredrinn''s team replaced Warrick''s group and the former continued to launch a series of fierce attacks on the orc warriors. With their superior tactics, the orc warriors'' numbers quickly fell and the corpses of their brethren were buried in the snow. Fredrinn thought that the battle would be easy, but a change suddenly occurred on the enemy''s side. Four Orc Generals appeared wielding massive weapons proportional to their towering sizes. Behind them were hundreds of orc warriors, pouring into the battlefield with loud and sonorous battle cries. Their emergence made Fredrinn''s face fall. Although he was powerful among the Elite Knights, he would have some trouble in dealing with four Orc Generals. "Fire the signal arrow!" Fredrinn instructed with an urgent tone. One of his subordinates immediately fired a signal arrow into the sky. The arrow rose into the sky and exploded upon reaching its peak. "Don''t scatter! Maintain our defensive formation until support arrives!" Fredrinn shouted to his men as he eyed the incoming wave with a serious look. "Yes, sir!" The warriors immediately clustered together, forming a tight diamond wall with Fredrinn at the vanguard. After missing its target, the sword smashed the ground, creating a deep pit underneath. Meanwhile, the three Orc Generals also attacked him in three different directions, not giving him any room to escape. However, Fredrinn had already anticipated this. He squeezed his legs and pulled the reins, urging his horse to make a quick turn. Subsequently, he raised his shield to block an attack and used his sword to deflect another. Clang! Bang! Fredrinn took a deep breath. He might have blocked their attacks, but the force still made his arms numb. He could also feel his horse shaking from the intense pressure. If it weren''t for his mana, his mount might have already been killed. "Good job in delaying these monsters, Sir Fredrinn!" A carefree laugh drifted into his ears. Soon, a figure holding a sword appeared behind an Orc General and swiftly swung his sword into its neck. Puchi! A huge head flew with one slice and its headless body fell with a heavy ''thud'', collapsing to the snow-covered ground. Meanwhile, Arthur appeared next to another Orc General, casually slitting its throat with a swipe of his sword. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire The poor beast gasped and staggered as it stared at Arthur with hatred and disbelief. It then fell to its knees, blood gushing out of its neck like a fountain. These two are improving quickly. Fredrinn thought upon seeing their performance. Soon afterward, they made quick work of the remaining two Orc Generals. Meanwhile, their subordinates had also annihilated the orc warriors. Fredrinn inspected his team and noticed that two of them were missing. He looked around and soon discovered their corpses buried in the snow. Please guide their souls into your embrace, Aru. He prayed in his heart. On the other hand, the unit commanded by Henry and Arthur lost four people. This made the two old warriors feel dejected. Suddenly, Fredrinn glanced in a certain direction, his eyes widening in trepidation. "Something terrible is coming..." Chapter 128 Maxed Out Mana Henry and Arthur also sensed the overpowering aura in the darkness, which chilled their hearts. "Is that the monster that my lord was talking about earlier?" Henry muttered, looking visibly shaken by the intense aura he felt within the dark forest. "That should be it." Arthur nodded with a grim look. At this moment, they heard the sound of galloping horses behind them. When they looked over, they saw Alaric leading the remaining warriors to their position. "My lord!" Alaric waved his hand while keeping his eyes on the forest. "My lord, it''s coming." Galanar who was beside him uttered with narrowed eyes. Hearing this, Alaric immediately made a hand signal as he shouted. "Everyone get ready! The true battle is about to begin!" "We will be fighting as a group this time! Keep your eyes peeled!" As his words fell, everyone felt the ground trembling. In the next moment, more orc warriors emerged from the dark forest, rushing toward them with ferocious expressions. There were also eleven Orc Generals in their ranks, charging with explosive momentum.@@@@ The warriors tensed up at the sudden appearance of over a thousand orc warriors. Seeing that his subordinates were faltering, Alaric took the frontmost position and grabbed the Dark Diamond Shield as he shouted. "Do not waver! Behind us are the citizens of Astania! As warriors of the empire, it is our responsibility to protect them!" Everyone regained their sense of clarity as his words drifted into their ears. "Warriors of House Silversword, charge with me!" Alaric pulled his Rare Steel Sword and urged his horse to move with a kick. Roar! Roar! "Kill them! Defend Alverton!" The roars of the orcs and the sonorous shouts of the warriors resonated into the air. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! A fierce collision followed as the two armies clashed. At the initial clash, the warriors displayed their superior tactical ability, using a turtle-like formation to pierce through the enemy lines. At the very front, Alaric was like a stalwart wall. No orc warriors could break his shield and the orcs that attacked him died with a slash or stab of his sword. He was indomitable and his presence fueled the fighting spirit of his warriors! He was sent flying, but he managed to land stably on the ground. Meanwhile, Warrick launched a sneak attack while the monster was occupied with Alaric and Galanar. He brandished his double-bladed spear, causing strong fluctuations in the air. Whoosh! As if it had eyes on its back, the Orc Lord shifted its body and deflected his attack. Shiiinng!! "You guys are too slow." The Orc Lord chuckled with an amused expression. This bastard is more powerful than I had imagined! The three of us might not be enough to defeat it... Alaric furrowed his eyebrows, his expression darkening as he realized the gravity of the situation. I need to use the stat points I saved up! Without hesitation, Alaric distributed his stat points. He maxed out his mana first since it was very crucial in effectively using the two relics. After that, he distributed the remaining stat points evenly into different attributes. Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 500/500 (Cannot receive more EXP before advancement) Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (F), Monster Affinity (F) Strength: 100 Stamina: 50+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 32+ Endurance: 47+ Mana: 100 Battle Points: 4440 Stat Points: 0 (Requirements for the next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Now, he had three max attributes, but he wasn''t in the best situation to celebrate his progress. Alaric could feel the sharp increase in his mana. It was so substantial that even the Orc Lord was surprised when it sensed the fluctuations of mana around him. Chapter 129 Orc Lords Weakness "What a peculiar human..." The monster tilted its head as it looked at Alaric with interest. "Your mana... How did you unleash that amount of mana?" Alaric didn''t say anything and lunged at the creature while injecting mana into his Rare Steel Sword. As his mana began to coalesce within the sword, the archaic patterns on the surface of its blade lit up. The moment he swung his sword, a crescent-shaped blade light shot towards the Orc Lord. Whoosh! Seeing this, the Orc Lord revealed a look of surprise. The blade light was so fast that it almost failed to evade the devastating blow. With a twist of its body, the blade light only made a slight graze in its chest. The monster looked down and stared at the wound on its chest. When the pain registered, its eyes revealed a look of fury. Suddenly, it disappeared from its location. It moved so fast and coupled with the darkness, it became even more difficult to pinpoint its position. Whoosh! In the next second, the monster appeared behind Alaric and slashed its sickles at him, intending to tear him apart. Alaric''s instincts kicked in and he turned while lifting the Dark Diamond Shield. Clang! The monster''s sickles struck the shield! Alaric''s legs wobbled from the impact and his arms were almost crushed. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire He quickly imbued his limbs with mana, to increase his endurance, but the pain made him grimace. "My lord!" Galanar and Warrick immediately attacked the Orc Lord upon seeing this. Clang!@@@@ Clang! Bang! "Alright." Roland chose to trust the young man. He didn''t know why, but Alaric had this charisma that would make others willingly trust him. It was a strange feeling. At this moment, the Orc Lord was busy fighting with Warrick and Galanar. Roland took the chance to join them, increasing the pressure on the Orc Lord. Meanwhile, Alaric silently blended into the darkness while retracting his mana, making sure that the beast wouldn''t sense his presence. I have to wait for the right moment. I only have one chance. If I fail, then it will be difficult to find another chance since it will be on guard. Alaric thought. Bang! Clang! The battle between the Orc Lord and the Elite Knights was becoming increasingly violent. Their fierce clash caused massive destruction to the surroundings and it almost looked like a tornado had struck. The arrogant beast no longer held back. It released its mana, greatly amplifying its physical strength. With its power nearly doubled, Roland and the other two could hardly defend its attacks. If it weren''t for their resilient and sturdy body, they would have already collapsed from the repeated beatings. Their armor was like paper, unable to provide them with protection against the sharp sickles of the Orc Lord. So this is the power of a Disaster-grade monster. No, I''m sure that this guy is not just an ordinary monster at this level. It must be stronger than other monsters in the same classification. Roland thought with gritted teeth. He had only joined the fight, but he had already sustained more than a dozen cuts and stab wounds. Where is Lord Alaric? If this goes on, not to mention, I bet those two won''t survive for long. He glanced at Galanar and Warrick whose injuries were far worse than his own. What surprised him was the calmness of the man named Galanar. Despite his wounds being the most severe, he stood tall like an unbending pillar. "Filthy humans! Your resistance is futile!" The Orc Lord relaxed its guard as it stared at the battered faces of the humans. Suddenly, it recalled something important. There is one missing... It was alarmed when it discovered that one of its prey was missing. Just as it turned its head, a sharp, almost invisible blade light shot towards it and crushed into its chest. Pa! Chapter 130 Maximum Battle Points The monster smashed heavily and was buried deeply into the ground. A large wound could be seen in its chest that exposed the heart that was located just in between its collar bones. The Ord Lord was still processing what had happened when another blade light struck it. This time, it pierced its heart and crushed it thoroughly with tremendous force! Bang! As the Orc Lord gradually lost consciousness, it saw a figure emerging from the darkness- a human wearing an expressionless face. "I-It''s you..." The Orc Lord soon collapsed after uttering those words. "See if it''s dead and dig out its beast soul crystal!" Alaric shouted as he appeared behind Galanar and the other two. Galanar nodded upon hearing his command and rushed toward the body of the Orc Lord. He then raised his two-handed heavy sword and swung it down. Bang! The Orc Lord''s head was cleanly separated from its body. After making sure that it was dead, Galanar dug out its beast soul crystal and handed it to Alaric. "My lord, here''s the beast soul crystal." Alaric took the red crystal from his hand and quietly inspected it. What a fearsome energy! This is definitely top-class among the Disaster-grade beast soul crystals! He carefully stowed the crystal. This wasn''t the right time to admire it. The battle was far from over. Alaric lifted his head and looked at the battlefield with narrowed eyes. Among the eleven Orc Generals, four had already been killed, but a large number of orc warriors were still alive.@@@@ "Let''s help them clean up the remaining monsters," Alaric commanded while signaling with his hand. "Yes, my lord!" Warrick and Galanar immediately rushed to support the warriors, while Roland lagged behind them. Meanwhile, Alaric walked towards the headless corpse of the Orc Lord and frowned. This monster isn''t as strong as I had remembered. Is this really the same Orc Lord that killed half of Vale''s veteran Knights? Alaric turned the corpse over and studied its appearance. Is it weaker because it appeared earlier than it did in my past life? Or are there stronger Orc Lords out there? No one could answer his questions and it made him feel frustrated. While Alaric was ruminating over this, the battle against the orcs was still raging. Mission: Evacuation Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Mission Difficulty: Normal Alverton will face another orc attack in a month. Persuade the residents to relocate to North Pine Town before that happens. Rewards: 100 Stat Points Penalty for failure: - 1000 Battle Points ___ Seeing this, Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. So there are still more orcs coming and it''s also possible that there is another Orc Lord. Alaric''s expression changed. Things had already deviated from what originally happened in his past life. From what he remembered, there was only one Orc Lord that attacked Vale and it had an army of thousands of orc warriors. The next mission had already hinted that an even larger orc army would attack Alverton. Suddenly, he heard someone approaching him. "My lord, I''m here to give my report!" Warrick saluted with a solemn voice. Hearing his tone, Alaric nodded with a serious look. "Go on. I''m listening." "Eighteen of our warriors died in battle, two of them are..." It was a casualty report and hearing that they had lost almost twenty men made him feel a sense of sorrow. Those warriors were his loyal subordinates and losing them made his heart heavy. "Gather the corpses of our comrades. They will be buried as heroes of the empire and their families will receive compensation to reward their sacrifice. Furthermore, their children will receive educational funding and they will also be prioritized for Knight training." He paused and took a deep breath before he continued. "The date of their burial ceremony will be decided upon our return to the estate." Warrick was surprised to hear this. Usually, the nobility would only compensate the families of the fallen warriors. There was no such thing as a burial ceremony for the average warrior. "I understand, my lord! I will relay this to the baron upon our return." Alaric hummed while nodding his head. "Do as you see fit." Afterward, the warriors gathered the corpses of their fallen comrades and brought them inside the town. Meanwhile, another group was tasked to dig out the beast soul crystals of the orcs. They had come to an agreement that the spoils would be divided evenly among the participating groups. As for the beast soul crystal of the Orc Lord, no one dared to demand it from Alaric. Everyone tacitly agreed to give it to him. To speed up the cleanup process, they asked the mayor to send them a group of skilled laborers to help in gathering the corpses of the orcs. Unlike the goblin corpses that had little to no use, the corpses of orcs were more valuable so they had to be collected. Chapter 131 Alarics Ambition The next morning, the first thing Alaric did after waking up was to visit the injured warriors of House Silversword. They were receiving treatment at the biggest clinic in the town and their treatment fees had even been waived by the mayor to reward them for their efforts in helping the town repel the orc army. After visiting all his subordinates, Alaric went to find Ronan who was admitted to the same clinic. The man''s left arm had been cut off during the battle last night and this would greatly affect his career as a warrior. It was unknown whether he could keep his position as the commander of the town guards. Alaric felt pity for him. Ronan was a true warrior. Despite the overwhelming odds against them, he never retreated and chose to hold the frontlines together with the town guards. This man deserved his respect. "How are you doing, Sir Ronan?" Alaric took a seat on the chair next to Ronan''s bed. The Knight forced a smile as he replied. "As you can see, my lord, I look like shit right now." Alaric didn''t want him to wallow in despair so he offered some words of encouragement. "Sir Ronan, I''m sure that you can recover from this. You might have lost an arm, but the heart of a warrior remains in you. I believe that Aru has more plans for you so you should not feel discouraged." Hearing this, Ronan''s spirits were lifted. "You''re right. This isn''t the end of my story." The warrior mumbled and lifted his head to look at Alaric. "Thank you for visiting me, my lord. I appreciate your kind words and I''m grateful that you came to our aid. I can''t begin to imagine what could have happened to our town if you hadn''t come here." The mayor''s eyes flashed as he gestured for Alaric to continue. "Please tell me, my lord. I''ll consider it after hearing your words." Alaric stared deeply at the mayor and said. "Why don''t you relocate the residents of Alverton to North Pine Town?" The mayor was taken aback. He didn''t expect to hear this absurd suggestion from him, but upon careful thinking, he realized that it might be the best option for them. If they chose to stay here, they would only end up as food for the orcs. The mayor fell silent as he weighed his options. After about two minutes of silence, he glanced at Alaric and asked. "My lord, please pardon my insolence, but can House Silversword handle the expenditure if we choose to follow you to North Pine Town?" He was worried that Alaric might not have thought things prudently before offering this suggestion. "You can rest assured, mayor. House Silversword has enough funds to help Alverton''s residents relocate. I promise that we will help them build their new homes and we will also keep them safe during the relocation." Alaric reassured him. The mayor was still doubtful. He couldn''t understand why Alaric was willing to go this far for them. Helping the entire town relocate would require an enormous effort and funding. He believed that no noble household would offer such terms without anything in return. "What do you want in return, my lord?" The mayor asked, his face looking incredibly serious. Alaric was satisfied with this old mayor. He showed his concern for the overall welfare of the residents. He didn''t even ask Alaric what would happen to his position once they had relocated to North Pine Town. It was rare to find such a leader and Alaric felt comfortable talking with such an individual. Alaric smiled while facing the mayor''s scrutinizing eyes. "I just want to turn North Pine Town into a bigger city and your situation happened to fit perfectly with my plans..." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire The mayor was visibly shaken by Alaric''s grand ambition. Chapter 132 Lucass Rank in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard The mayor hesitated. "My lord, this is such an important matter. I can''t decide without consulting the officials of the town. Can you give us some time to discuss this? I promise to give you an answer tomorrow." Alaric didn''t force him. According to the system, he still had a month left until the orc army would launch another attack. "Alright. Please think about it carefully, mayor. I hope I''ll get a satisfactory response tomorrow." Alaric stood up and left the mayor''s office after saying those words. As soon as he left, the mayor let out a deep sigh as he leaned weakly on his seat. Oh, Aru! I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to leave the town, but I also don''t like the townspeople to be in danger... Aru, I beseech you, to please guide your loyal believer in the right direction... *** At the estate of House Silversword, a royal messenger arrived to deliver a letter to the baron.@@@@ At this moment, Lucas was inside his study, sitting quietly as he read the contents of the letter he had received. This is a letter of challenge for my seat in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard... Lucas was currently ranked 9th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. He had received this ranking almost a decade ago after he had successfully protected the empire from foreign invaders. He had proven himself on the battlefield so no one dared to challenge him for a long time, but someone was finally willing to stand before him on the battle platform. Lucas stared at the challenger''s name. Roderick Lassiter It was a familiar name, one that had left quite an impression on him. This man was also a war hero, a warrior who had been through numerous life-and-death experiences. However, Lucas felt that something was amiss with this challenge. This was because of Roderick''s identity. Roderick Lassiter was the maternal grandfather of the second prince. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire The next day, in the small town of Alverton. The mayor visited Alaric''s room early in the morning. Looking at the dark circles under the old man''s eyes, Alaric could already tell that it must have been a tough decision for him to make. "Please take your seat, mayor." As he took his seat, Alaric pointed at the chair adjacent to him, gesturing at the mayor to sit. "Thank you." The mayor nodded. "Do you want a cup of coffee or tea?" Alaric asked with a faint smile. "No, I''m good. I just had tea before coming here, but thank you for the offer, my lord." The old man tactfully rejected while shaking his head. "I see." Alaric didn''t insist. He then glanced at Galanar who was standing by his side and gestured at him to pour him tea. Galanar''s arms were covered in bandages, but it didn''t stop him from serving Alaric. Without saying a word, he faithfully poured tea for his lord. Meanwhile, Alaric turned his gaze to the mayor, his expression hinting at the old man to speak. The mayor understood the meaning behind his gaze and immediately cleared his throat. "My lord, I have discussed things over with the officials of the town and we have decided to follow you to North Pine Town." Hearing this, Alaric was inwardly relieved. "I''m glad to hear that, mayor. Again, I will guarantee everyone''s safety so you can rest assured." The mayor nodded with a serious look. "I will announce this to the residents of the town, but I can''t promise that everyone will be willing to follow us. To some people, Alverton is their home, a place that contained their most cherished memories." Alaric furrowed his eyebrows, but he understood the mayor''s words. "Let''s try our best to persuade everyone to relocate. I know that this town is where they grew up, but their lives are more important. I''m sure that Aru wouldn''t want to see them get destroyed with the town." The mayor took a deep breath. He agreed with Alaric''s statement. "I will try my best, my lord." "Good. Do what you need to do. In the meantime, I will send word to North Pine Town and ask them to send us more personnel to help with the relocation. I will also collaborate with the carpenters and laborers to help the residents build their new homes." Alaric placed great importance on this mission not just because of the promised reward from the system, but also because of the huge benefits that would follow once the residents were successfully relocated. "Alright. I''ll excuse myself first. Just let me know if you have more instructions, my lord." The mayor left after bidding him farewell. Chapter 133 Remembering Yvanna In the next few days, the mayor and the officials announced to the whole town about the relocation and the reason for their decision. Some residents expressed their concerns about the decision to move, but most of them agreed after learning that another orc army would come to attack the town. Even with a few people refusing to leave the town, the mayor and the officials pushed through with the relocation plan. The personnel and the warriors sent by House Silversword had already arrived, ready to escort the residents to North Pine Town. Because this was a large-scale relocation involving a whole town, Alaric had to ask permission from his father. Luckily for him, the baron agreed with his plans after being persuaded by Maria. On the 8th of February, the residents left Alverton and began their journey toward their new home. At this moment, Alaric was riding his horse, overlooking the entire situation with a stern face. In the next moment, Warrick came to give his daily report. "My lord, we prioritized the old, the injured, and the children according to your arrangements. The carriages dedicated for them have already left and they should arrive at the town by tomorrow or two days later depending on the weather." "Alright. What about our rations? Do we have enough for all the residents?" Alaric asked while keeping his gaze on the long caravan of people. "Yes, my lord. We also have ten groups of hunters on standby who will hunt for wild beasts. In addition, we also have a team dedicated to..." Warrick responded to his queries. "Good job, Sir Warrick." Alaric nodded in praise. "I didn''t do everything, my lord. Everyone did their jobs perfectly to make things happen." Warrick smiled while shaking his head. Alaric chuckled at his words. "You''re right. Please convey my gratitude to everyone." "I will relay your words to them, my lord." "By the way, how are your wounds?" Alaric glanced at the visible bandages on his neck and arms. Warrick had fought hard with the Orc Lord and he had even sustained some serious injuries. "Thank you for your concern, my lord. Some wounds still hurt, but I feel much better now." Warrick responded, feeling touched by his concern. After he left, Alaric leaned on his seat and took out a miniature calendar from his shirt''s inner pocket. The calendar showed the month of February and the 14th day was specifically circled with black ink. There''s only a week left before your birthday. I wonder when I will get to see you again, Yvanna... During their travels, the elf princess had once told him about her birthday. Alaric had never forgotten about it and as the date neared, the memories with Yvanna surfaced in his mind repeatedly as if reminding him of her. *** A few days ago, in a city called Riverwake, somewhere in the northeastern corner of the empire. Ten figures dressed in oversized robes entered the city through a discreet entrance. One of them removed his hood, revealing his pointed ears and handsome facial features. "Your Highness, we asked around and we received intel that our targets are now hiding in the slums. Apparently, they are the overlord in that area." The blonde-haired elf reported with a hint of disdain in his voice. The person he was referring to removed her head and revealed her face. She wore an expressionless look on her enchantingly beautiful face. It was Yvanna. "So they are here... How many people do they have?" She asked in a cold voice. The handsome elf thought for a moment before he responded. "I haven''t scouted their hideout, but according to the information we gathered, they have about fifty people that formed the core of their group. They also have over a hundred errand runners, but they are insignificant." Hearing this, Yvanna scrunched her eyebrows. She glanced at the rest of the group whose faces were still obscured by their hooded robes. "How confident are you to eliminate them without alerting the public?" One of the robed figures removed his hood. It was a middle-aged elf with a claw mark across his face. His face showed extreme hatred as he replied. "Your Highness, I can assure you that we will remove those filthy humans without disturbing the city. Do you want me to offer their heads to you?" Yvanna shook her head. "There''s no need. I just want them dead, but before you kill them, find out if they had captured one of our people." "Yes, Your Highness!" Chapter 134 The Underground Fighting Ring (Warning: This chapter contains racial discrimination, abuse, and bullying that may not be suitable for some readers.) In the slums of Riverwake, there was an illegal underground fighting ring that was established by one of the local snakes. It was quite famous among the noble circle and some of them would even come to visit the facility to watch the battles. On this particular day, a special guest was present so an event was hosted by the owner of the underground fighting ring to liven up the atmosphere. "I heard that Baron Dagzo is here." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire "I see. No wonder they are sending that man to fight. The fighting ring only brings him out when honored guests are watching." "It seems like we will get to see a good show tonight." The spectators were looking forward to seeing the fight of the underground ring''s champion. They discussed animatedly as they began placing their bets. At this moment, a scantily dressed woman walked to the stage. Her appearance immediately attracted everyone''s attention.@@@@ As soon as she stepped on the stage, she smiled flirtatiously and opened her mouth. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen!" As her seductive voice echoed, some sleazy men whistled in excitement. The woman was used to this scene so she didn''t react to their perverted behavior and continued with the announcement of the event. "Tonight, our champion, Black Dog, will be fighting against five Fatal-grade monsters! If he wins, he will be a free man, but if he loses, he will become food for the monsters!" The woman''s words made the whole underground ring shake in excitement. After her announcement, five monsters were taken to the cage-like ring. These monsters had the appearance of wild jackals. The only difference is that they had muscular bodies and two whip-like tails. As the monsters were introduced, the crowd gasped in shock. "Those are Two-tailed Red Jackals!" Someone exclaimed as he pointed at the monsters. Sensing everyone''s gazes on him, the man cleared his throat and showed off his knowledge. "I heard that Two-tailed Red Jackals have the strength of a Knight Apprentice at birth. The color of their furs became darker as they grew older and looking at the five monsters on the cage, I''m certain that they are fully grown adults with strength equivalent to that of peak Knight!" Black Dog fought fiercely disregarding the wounds that had slowly accumulated over his body. As someone who was a slave at birth, he had no access to any training. His battle techniques and skills were learned from the hundreds of battles that he had experienced in his life. There was no fancy movement in his swordsmanship. All there was to it was the intent to kill. After a minute of intense struggle, one of the Two-tailed Red Jackals collapsed, its neck bleeding excessively after being pierced by Black Dog''s sword. The spectators cheered as soon as one of the monsters died. As the bloody battle inside the caged ring continued, a group dressed in oversized robes entered the facility. Their appearance didn''t arouse suspicions since some of the guests were also dressed in similar attire. After all, this place was where many people from different backgrounds were gathered. Some heinous criminals would even come here to hide their identities so it wasn''t surprising to see people covering their faces. "Your Highness, the target is inside that room. According to the information we gathered, he is currently entertaining a noble guest." Yvanna frowned upon hearing this. Sensing his sudden silence, the handsome elf immediately assured her. "You don''t have to worry, Your Highness. The target has many enemies so we can make it look like it was done by an opposing faction." "Mn." Yvanna hummed coldly. "End things cleanly and make sure not to hurt anyone uninvolved." She uttered in a commanding tone. "As you wish, Your Highness." The handsome elf bowed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Eight of the robed figures disappeared, leaving only one with Yvanna. "Your Highness, you should leave. This place is too filthy for you." Uttered the elf with claw marks across his face. "No. I want to see that person die with my own eyes. Don''t tell me what to do, Sir Neo." Yvanna muttered emotionlessly. The scarred elf named Neo immediately bowed. "I apologize for my rudeness, Your Highness." Yvanna waved her hand without saying anything. It was then that she noticed the situation inside the caged ring. These filthy humans! How can they be so cruel to their own kind!? Chapter 135 Am I Finally Free? Inside the VIP room, the owner, a middle-aged man named Dexter was chatting with a luxuriously-dressed chubby man. "My lord, if Black Dog wins this battle, I can sell him to you at half the market price. You can''t find a Knight like him in the slave market. " Dexter grinned as he talked fawningly at the chubby man. The fat middle-aged man snorted. "You still dare to ask me for money after you failed in capturing that elf?!" Hearing this, Dexter forced a smile. "Please quell your anger, Lord Dagzo! I''ll give him to you for free!" Dagzo''s expression eased up. "At least you''re sensible. You better not fail me again, Dexter." He gave the underground ring owner a warning look. Dexter''s face became deathly pale upon sensing his gaze. Although Baron Dagzo was just an ordinary man, his household had an army of powerful warriors. It was a force that his little faction couldn''t afford to offend.@@@@ "Yes, my lord." Suddenly, a series of knocks on the door disturbed their conversation. "I apologize for the disturbance, my lord. It seems like one of my subordinates hadn''t been informed about your presence." Dexter smiled apologetically as he cursed in his mind. Which fucking bastard is disturbing us?! He excused himself and stood up from his seat to open the door. "Don''t you fucking know that-" The moment he opened the door, a hand grabbed him by the neck and lifted him like he was a toddler. While gasping for breath, Dexter looked down at the robed person, but he couldn''t see the other party''s appearance. "You must be Dexter..." A cold voice filled with malice drifted into his ears, sending shivers down his spine. "T-There m-must be a m-misunderstanding, sir! Please let m-me go!" Dexter was a warrior himself, but against this individual, he found himself unable to muster his strength. Fuck! This man is an Elite Knight! Just who did I offend this time?! He racked his brain and tried to remember all the people he had clashed with in the past few years, but no one fit this person. "Relax. I won''t kill you just yet. I still need to ask you some questions." The robed person muttered, his condescending voice was evident in his tone. "What''s going on out there?" Dagzo''s voice echoed, giving Dexter some hope. However, a few robe figures suddenly barged inside the room. "Hey! Who are you gu-?!" Baron Dagzo couldn''t even scream for help and was knocked out unconscious with a single slap to the back of his head. Seeing this, Dexter only had one thought in his mind. Thud. While the crowd was loudly cheering for the unexpected results, a robed figure entered the cage and carried him away. "Stop him! Quick!" Yelled one of the Knights working for the underground ring. However, his voice was drowned by the cacophony of shouting from the audience. *** Black Dog''s body felt heavy as he opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was a dirty ceiling covered in cobwebs. Where am I? He turned his head, his vision was still blurry so he couldn''t clearly see the surroundings. As soon his vision cleared, he saw several robe individuals standing before a group of men tied in chains. What''s going on? He discovered that one of the chained men was Dexter, the owner of the underground fighting ring. One of the robed individuals sensed his stare. "Your Highness, the human is awake." He heard one of them whispering to another. Afterward, one of the robed individuals approached him. Black Dog was alarmed and he immediately tried to get up, but he suddenly felt a searing sensation in his chest that made him grimace in pain. "Argh!" "There''s no need to be alarmed. We mean you no harm." A pleasant voice drifted into his ears. Black Dog realized that this person was actually a woman. "What are you guys doing?" Black Dog cautiously asked. He was clueless about what was happening. "We are only doing what is right." The woman responded in a cold voice. At this moment, Black Dog heard Dexter''s screams. "Ahhhh!!!! It''s not me!!! I''m only following someone''s orders! It was Dagzo! It was him! He asked me to capture a female elf! I beg you! Please don''t kill me- uhh!!!!" One of the robed men twisted his middle finger, making Dexter scream like a dying pig. Just what is happening here? Black Dog was disconcerted as he watched the scene. Chapter 136 William Comes to Help, but He Is Not Alone? Back to the present time. Before the sun rose, the residents of Alverton had already cleaned up their stuff to prepare for the trip. It was already the 10th of February and they still hadn''t reached Vale. This was mostly due to the snow-covered terrain and the warriors'' consideration of the safety of the residents. At this moment, Alaric was about to climb up his horse when he saw Galanar approaching him. When he saw the latter, his eyes lit up. Galanar had been absorbing the energy of the Orc Lord''s beast soul crystal so Alaric hadn''t seen him for a while. Now that he had come out, this could only mean that Galanar had already advanced! Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire "My lord, I bring you good news!" The giant bowed his head, the thrill in his voice was evident. Alaric smiled and nodded while gesturing for him to speak up. Galanar''s lips slightly curved upward as he said. "With the beast soul crystal you gave me, I managed to break through the bottleneck and successfully advanced. I am now a Transcendent Knight, my lord." "That''s great, Galanar!" Alaric was ecstatic. Including his father, House Silversword now had two Transcendent Knights. Once this leaked out, it would definitely shake the power structure of the North! Thinking about the possible consequences, Alaric''s expression turned serious as he reminded in a stern voice. "Hide your aura and don''t let anyone know about your advancement." Hearing this, Galanar nodded without asking for the reason. "Yes, my lord. I will be careful." "Oh! By the way..." Galanar seemed to have recalled something important. He took out something from his pocket and handed it to Alaric. It was the beast soul crystal of the Orc Lord, but more than two-fifths of its energy had been depleted. "There is still over half of its energy left. I think it will be better to give this to someone close to breaking through." Galanar suggested. He felt that it was too wasteful to use it on his own so he had come to this decision after his advancement. William saw through him right away. He shook his head and uttered. "I haven''t thought about it, my lord. I don''t want to leave my wife and the orphanage." "Look at you. I''m just asking casually. There''s no need to be so serious." Alaric laughed and waved his hand. The old man laughed in amusement. He knew that Alaric was keen on recruiting him. If it weren''t for the orphanage and his wife, he might have positively considered Alaric''s recruitment. Just then, the old man noticed the giant silently following behind Alaric. William was familiar with this man since he had seen him on multiple occasions at the soap shop. Strange. Why can''t I sense his aura now? William felt that something was different about Galanar. It seemed like he had become even more mysterious. "I''m curious, my lord. Just what happened in Alverton that requires a mass relocation? I tried asking the officials, but they were tight-lipped. Is this perhaps related to the recent orc attack?" William had been curious about this for a while, but no one told him the details. Alaric frowned and nodded. "This is indeed related to the orc attack." "We discovered that there is a large orc settlement near Alverton so there is a high chance of another orc invasion." William''s eyes flashed upon hearing this. "That''s concerning." He muttered. Alverton was close to Vale so it wouldn''t be surprising if the orc army would come after them next now that their initial target was gone. If that happened, William couldn''t even begin to imagine the consequences. He finally realized why the officials were unusually tight-lipped about the situation. Sensing the change in his mood, Alaric tapped the old man''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Sir William. I won''t sit idly by knowing that there is a hidden danger in our territory." With a cold look in his eyes, he uttered. "Once the residents of Alverton have settled down, I will call upon the warriors of the North for a large-scale subjugation against the orc settlement." William didn''t expect to hear this, but knowing Alaric''s personality, he was certain that the latter would do this. "When that time comes, I might join you in battle, my lord." He didn''t mind breaking his promise if it meant protecting Vale. Chapter 137 Yvanna Meets Lucas Meanwhile, in North Pine Town, a group of robed individuals arrived at the entrance and because of their strange appearance, the townspeople were wary of them. "Is this the place?" Muttered the handsome elf, his voice carrying a trace of disappointment. Yvanna sent him a glare, making the guy shut his mouth. The others were smart enough not to comment on anything that would displease her. They were aware that their princess was unusually biased toward a certain human. Since this was the hometown of that particular human, she would not allow anyone to ridicule the place as shabby as it might be. Black Dog silently watched the scene. Why am I even here? He had forgotten how they had persuaded him to come with them. He was still not in his right state of mind when he talked with them about it. Now that he was fully aware of the situation, he felt that the whole matter was unbelievable. After traveling with the group for a few days, he had already discovered their identities. It turned out that the people who had helped him were actually elves and the one leading them was even a princess! It was truly inconceivable! Yvanna turned her head and looked over in his direction. "Black Dog, the person who can help you lives here. We just need to find him. If it''s him, I''m sure he can help you." Yvanna wasn''t aversed to this man because she felt that his fate was pitiful. She only decided to help him since he reminded her of herself before she met Alaric. "Help me?" Black Dog was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what she was talking about, or more precisely, he couldn''t remember most of the things that they had talked about. "Didn''t you say that you want to look for your family?" Yvanna raised an eyebrow while staring at him. "Did I say that?" Black Dog scratched his head. "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s possible to be honest. My family, I don''t think they are still alive." "What?!" The handsome elf who was standing close to Yvanna was stunned. "So you made us travel all the way here for nothing?" His voice became increasingly colder as he stared at Black Dog. Knock! Knock! "My lord, I have brought the guests." "Come in." A dignified and commanding voice drifted into their ears. As soon as they entered the room, Neo''s eyes flashed. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire A Transcendent human?! He was surprised to see a powerful human in such backwater territory. On the other hand, Lucas was similarly shaken. Even though they had covered themselves, he could tell that they weren''t humans. This aura... Elves... and that guy, he is Beast Soul Warrior, a powerful one at that... Lucas composed himself after a moment of surprise. He didn''t expect that the suspicious visitors were actually Elves. It''s a good thing that someone reported them or things would have gotten out of hand if their identities were revealed to the public. "Please take your seats." The baron pointed at the vacant seats in front of his desk. "Thank you." Yvanna removed her hood as she sat on the chair. "Your Highness..." Neo widened his eyes when he saw Yvanna taking off her hood. He never thought she would reveal herself just like that. "It''s alright, Sir Neo. We can trust the baron. He is Alaric''s father after all." Yvanna smiled. Hearing this, Baron Lucas was taken aback. "You know my son?" Yvanna chuckled as she looked at the baron. "It''s a long story." "I have time. Please tell me what happened." The baron revealed a look of interest. He wanted to know how his son managed to befriend an elf and based on how the beast soul warrior was addressing her, he could tell that this female elf had a special identity. "Alright. It all started when..." Yvanna told her how she had met Alaric. She omitted some details, but he told her the most important parts. "I see. So that''s why he disappeared after his trip to Ryvaad... I understand now." Lucas smiled. Chapter 138 Aliyas Little Squad "You might have to wait for a few days if you want to see him. He is currently out of the town for..." Lucas told her about the recent situation in Alverton to give her an idea of what Alaric has been up to. "So he''s out there helping people again." Yvanna chuckled, revealing a rare smile on her beautiful face. Neo was surprised to see this expression on her. Whenever she mentions that human, she feels like a different person. Now, I want to see this human and see what is special about him. Yvanna was usually cold and emotionless, but after her return, she learned how to express her emotions differently. Neo didn''t know if this was a good thing or not. I hope that those anti-human high elves won''t learn about this. In their kingdom, there was a faction of elves who were strongly prejudiced toward humans. This group wouldn''t hesitate to punish someone who had ties with the human race. Even their princess might not be able to escape punishment since the leader of the faction was a High Elf whose status was only beneath that of their king. If they dare to hurt Her Highness, I won''t be lenient regardless of their identity! Neo was determined to protect Yvanna. "How about I send some people to bring you to his location?" Lucas suggested with a faint smile.@@@@ He felt that there was an unusual relationship between her and his son. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire If Alaric really chooses to pursue this elven woman, it will be tough for him, but who cares? If he can''t hold the sky, I will destroy it for him! Lucas might have decided to live in a rural area, but this doesn''t mean that he was afraid of trouble. If it really comes down to it, he was ready to bring the entire House Silversword into battle. "I don''t want to trouble you..." Yvanna still didn''t know what to call him without sounding too distant. Lucas waved his hand with a faint smile on his face. "It''s just a small matter. There are many warriors on standby so it won''t be an issue." "I see. In that case, I will accept your offer. Thank you very much..." Yvanna no longer hesitated after his insistence. Although the Spiked Grizzly Bear in front of them was just a juvenile, it was still a dangerous monster close to being classified as Fatal-grade. Normally, a team of Knight Apprentices would be needed to take care of a monster at this level. At this moment, Aliya was feeling the greatest pressure as the squad leader. This isn''t a real mission, but I need to give a good performance so as not to embarrass myself in front of Lord Alaric. She took a deep breath to calm her nerves. We can do this! Aliya grabbed the handle of her sword while giving a signal to her squad members. The young warriors nodded with determined faces upon seeing this. In the next moment, Aliya rose to her feet and rushed at the monster with her fastest speed. Meanwhile, the three young warriors followed her, tightly holding their weapons while cautiously eyeing the Spiked Grizzly Bear. Whoosh! Aliya lifted her sword and swung it at the clueless monster. Because the snow had silenced their footsteps, the Spiked Grizzly Bear only sensed them when it heard the whistling sound of Aliya''s sword. Puchi! Aliya''s sword cut deeply into the monster''s body, but its thick skin managed to prevent her sword from hitting leaving a fatal wound. Roar! The bear swung its sharp claws in her direction out of instinct, but Aliya was already prepared for its counterattack. With a quick roll, she deftly evaded its claws. Over fifteen meters away, Alaric watched this with a satisfied smile. She has improved a lot. Chapter 139 Its Been a While My Friend The Spiked Grizzly Bear showed its ferocious nature. Despite the wound on its back, it didn''t appear to hinder the beast''s movements. "Continue attacking it! Once the damage accumulates, its movements will slow down!" Aliya shouted at her squad members. Under her leadership, they fought with the beast and showed a surprising level of teamwork. Aliya''s squad members strictly followed her instructions and this revealed her strong ability to command. They were weak overall, but with Aliya''s commands, they were able to move like one body. While watching this unfold, Alaric nodded repeatedly while rubbing his chin. Not bad. She is even better than Rasmus at giving commands. She is more precise in her instructions and her approach is also more effective. Alaric commented internally. Five minutes later, the bear fell on its knees while breathing raggedly. Its body was covered in blood and it looked like it was about to collapse at any moment. "Now!" Aliya shouted as she lunged her body forward while swinging down her sword. Whoosh! Her sword slashed deeply into the bear''s chest. Puchi! Her squad members also struck the bear with their weapons, leaving it screaming in pain as it fell to the ground with a ''thud''. Aliya didn''t make it suffer for long and with a stab, her sword pierced into its head. Khhshhk! The light in the bear''s eyes slowly faded. "Good job, everyone." Aliya smiled proudly as she praised her squad members. She then looked over at Alaric who was watching them not far away. Clap! Clap! Clap! "Not bad, everyone. You guys did great. Although I interved a few times, it was mostly because of your efforts that this beast was taken down. I''m satisfied with your performance." Alaric approached them with a smile. During the battle, he secretly threw stones at the Spiked Grizzly Bear when Aliya and her squad members were in danger. It was also because of his silent intervention that they were unharmed. Hearing this, Aliya furrowed her eyebrows. Is that old man really a Transcendent human? She couldn''t sense any semblance of authority or dignity that was inherent to Transcendents in the old man. "Eh?" Suddenly, Yvanna caught sight of two familiar figures. Without any warning, she walked towards them while calling their names. "Sir Arthur! Sir Henry!" "Your Highness!" Neo quickly followed her. Just close by, Henry and Arthur were making rounds when they heard a familiar voice calling them. They turned their heads and saw an individual dressed in an oversized robe. "I''m sorry, you are..." Henry squinted his eyes while trying to see the face hidden beneath the hood. "It''s me..." Yvanna smiled at the old man. When Henry heard this voice, a beautiful face appeared in his mind. "D-Don''t tell me you are..." He stuttered when he realized the other party''s identity. Arthur also seemed to have guessed her identity by the shocked look on his face. Yvanna made a shushing gesture as she chuckled. "I''m glad to see you again! How are you guys doing?" She was excited to see them. "We are both doing well, Your Highness. And we''re also happy to see you." Henry replied in a whispering voice, afraid to reveal her identity to the others. "That''s good." "By the way, what are you doing here?" Henry awkwardly changed the topic when he sensed the sharp gaze of the person behind Yvanna. "We just happened to pass by during a trip so I decided to see you," Yvanna replied with a random excuse. While they were chatting, Alaric caught sight of them. "That''s them, my lord. They said that they know you." Uttered the warrior as he pointed at the robed figures. Alaric narrowed his eyes as he walked towards Henry and Arthur who were chatting with two robed individuals. "My lord!" Henry and Arthur immediately greeted him upon seeing him. Meanwhile, Yvanna smiled beneath her hood as she said. "It''s been a while, my friend." Hearing this voice, Alaric widened his eyes. "You are..." Chapter 140 Alaric Meets Black Dog "Yvanna?" "That''s right. It''s me, but please understand that I can''t show my face." Yvanna uttered. Now that he was here, all the things that she wanted to tell him seemed to have disappeared from her mind. What''s this feeling? For some reason she couldn''t explain, she felt embarrassed to look him in the eye. "I understand." Alaric chuckled as he nodded. "What brings you here?" He asked while gesturing for her to follow him. There were too many people around so it was inappropriate to talk about certain things. Yvanna obediently followed him as she replied in a cold voice. "I took care of the people who tried to capture me." Hearing this, Alaric was taken aback. "I see. If you don''t want to talk about it, we can talk about something else." "It''s alright. You''re already aware of my situation anyway." She shook her head. "That''s true." Neo observed the male human that her princess was speaking with. He looks young, but his aura is close to that of an Elite Knight! He is indeed special. His potential is even higher than that man named Lucas. His misunderstanding toward House Silversword deepened after seeing Alaric. He felt that this noble household was hiding a secret. His suspicions stemmed from the fact that they had two Transcendents and a high number of Elite Knights. Alaric took Yvanna to a quiet corner away from the group. It was then that Galanar quietly appeared behind him, cautiously eyeing the robed individuals. Alaric noticed his vigilance so he made a hand gesture, signaling for him to relax. While his men were still processing his words, Liam continued. "If we join the fight for those properties, it is guaranteed that we will have to face them and with our group''s current strength, we stand no chance against either of those two." Everyone nodded in agreement. "However..." Suddenly, a cunning light flashed in Liam''s eyes. The change in his expression made his subordinates excited because this meant that he had thought of a plan! "There is a way to get those properties with minimal losses. Here''s what we need to do..." *** "So this is the man you saved in Riverwake..." Alaric glanced at the dark-skinned man who had removed his hood. "Greetings, Lord Alaric!" Black Dog bowed his head. Knowing that Alaric was an heir of a noble household, he showed him the utmost respect. Alaric waved his hand with a faint smile. "There''s no need for formalities. What''s your name?" "Black Dog." "Huh? Did you say your name was Black Dog?" Alaric thought that he heard it wrong, but Black Dog confirmed it with a nod of his head. "Can you still remember the name you had before you became a slave?" Alaric heard from Yvanna that this man was a slave warrior. Black Dog shook his head as he replied. "I was a slave as far as I can remember and Black Dog was the name given to me by my former lord." "I see." Alaric sighed upon hearing this. "Let''s start by changing your name. Calling you Black Dog is inappropriate. Do you mind if I give you a new name?" Alaric suggested. Hearing this, Black Dog was surprised. He had never thought of changing his name, but when the choice was presented to him, he didn''t even hesitate. "Please give me a new name, my lord." Chapter 141 Birthday Gift "Let''s see..." Alaric rubbed his chin. He thought really hard but no suitable name came to his mind so he gave up on thinking and randomly gave him a suggestion. "How about Franklin?" Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire "Franklin..." Black Dog repeated the name. It wasn''t common, but he knew a few people who had this name. However, the thought of having a real name made him excited and honored. Looking at his satisfied face, Alaric tapped the man''s shoulder. "Then from now on, you are Franklin. I will invite a priest to baptize you once we return to the estate." Having gained his new name, Franklin couldn''t conceal the joy on his face. "Thank you, my lord! Thank you for giving me a name!" "It''s just a small matter." Alaric waved his hand with a faint smile. "By the way, I heard from Yvanna that you are looking for a job. Why don''t you work for me? If you agree, you will become a Knight of House Silversword and you will be compensated accordingly." Alaric could tell that this former slave warrior wasn''t just an ordinary Knight. His aura was stable and firm just like Arthur''s before he had advanced to the realm of Elite Knights. With some resources and time, this man would definitely become an Elite Knight! Hearing this, Franklin bent his knee and lowered his head as he uttered. "It is my honor to serve you, my lord!" "Good! You may rise." Alaric nodded with a pleased look. And that was how Alaric gained another subordinate with a high potential. ...@@@@ The sky turned dark as evening came. The group was already close to North Pine Town so they decided to continue their journey. The sick, elderly, and children had already been sent to the town via carriage so there was nothing to worry about. By the time they arrived at the entrance of North Pine Town, it was already past midnight. A group of volunteers were waiting at the gates of the town to help the residents of Alverton move to their temporary shelter. The construction of the new houses was still underway and given the scale of the project, it might take a few weeks to more than a month before everything would be completed. While their new houses were still being constructed, the residents of Alverton had to stay at the temporary shelter made of simple tents. No one complained about this arrangement. In fact, everyone was grateful for House Silversword''s help. The residents were especially grateful to Alaric and the warriors who had escorted them all the way here from Alverton. Upon their arrival, Alaric invited Yvanna to the main mansion. "Follow me. I have something for you." Alaric smiled at her. ___ Mission complete! You received 100 Stat Points! ___ Alaric Silversword [Knight] EXP: 500/500 (Cannot receive more EXP before advancement) Potential: B Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C) Strength: 100 Stamina: 50+ Agility: 100 Vitality: 32+ Endurance: 47+ Mana: 100 Battle Points: 5000 (Cannot receive more Battle Points before advancement) Stat Points: 213 (Requirements for the next advancement: 500 EXP, 100 in all attributes, and 5000 Battle Points) Looking at his stat points, Alaric realized that he finally had enough to max out all his attributes. Without hesitation, Alaric distributed his stat points. Stamina: 50 ¡ª> 100 Vitality: 32 ¡ª> 100 Endurance: 47 ¡ª> 100 Stat Points: 213 ¡ª> 42 [You have completed the requirements for your advancement. Do you want to use 5000 Battle Points to advance to the next realm?] [Yes] [No] Chapter 142 Elite Knight Yvanna was still there so Alaric hesitated momentarily, but he still clicked [Yes]. [You have been promoted to the Elite Knight realm.] Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 0/1000 Potential: B ¡ª> A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C) Strength: 100 ¡ª> 150 Stamina: 100 ¡ª> 150 Agility: 100 ¡ª> 150 Vitality: 100 ¡ª> 150 Endurance: 100 ¡ª> 150 Mana: 100 ¡ª> 150 Battle Points: 0 Stat Points: 42 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) [New daily mission has been loaded.] ___ Daily Mission Set A: 1000 weighted pushups 1000 weighted pull-ups@@@@ 1000 weighted squats 1 hour weighted planking Set B: 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes 1000 mana-infused horizontal slashes 1000 mana-infused diagonal slashes 1000 mana-infused stabs Rewards: 20 Battle Points, 3 EXP, 3 Stat Points Penalty for failure: None ___ A suppressive aura leaked out from his body as soon as he advanced. Alaric didn''t intentionally reveal his aura, but how could he hide it from a Transcendent Knight like Lucas? The moment he entered the room, the Baron immediately felt his presence. What made Lucas even more surprised was the intensity of his aura. He just advanced to the realm of Elite Knights, but his strength is already unfathomable. Lucas was stunned by his son''s sudden spike in power. He sent the butler a deep look and instructed. "Bastian, please send the servants out for a moment." Hearing this, the butler nodded. "Yes, my lord." While Bastian was instructing the servants to step out of the dining hall, Elena pointed at herself as she whispered to Alaric. "Should I leave too?" Alaric shook his head. "It''s fine, Elena. You can stay here." "Okay." Elena felt that she was about to hear something important so she felt uncomfortable. Alaric sensed her anxiety so he tapped her shoulder and sent her a reassuring look. After all the servants left, Lucas stared at Alaric and uttered in a serious voice. "When did you become an Elite Knight?" Hearing this, both Maria and Elena were dumbstruck. They couldn''t help but stare at Alaric in disbelief and waited for him to confirm the truth. Sensing everyone''s gazes on him, Alaric remained calm. He knew that his father would notice his aura so there was no use in hiding it. "I advanced last night." Lucas narrowed his eyes, but he soon relaxed his gaze after a few seconds. "Good job!" The baron praised him with a faint smile. "Thank you, my lord." Alaric chuckled. "Alaric, is it really true?" Maria still couldn''t believe it. Alaric turned his head and nodded at his mother. "Yes, Mom. Your son is now an Elite Knight." Maria gasped in shock. Elena also covered her mouth with her hands. "This is a great achievement, but you must not disclose it to the public," Lucas warned him in a stern voice. "I understand." Alaric nodded. He understood his father''s implications. The whole empire would be turned upside down if news about his advancement would spread. It was even possible to attract jealousy and there was a high chance that Alaric would be targeted by someone. "Oh, right. There''s one more thing, my lord." Alaric thought about Galanar''s breakthrough. "What is it?" Lucas raised an eyebrow while staring at him with an inquisitive look. "Galanar has become a Transcendent Knight." Chapter 143 Orc Subjugation Mission "What?" Lucas couldn''t remain calm anymore. There were only a few Transcendent Knights in the entire empire and all of them were famous warriors whose names were etched in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. Wherever they go, people would flock to see them. That was how special they were. "Who else knows this?" Lucas asked in a low voice. "I haven''t told anyone about this and I also told Galanar to keep quiet," Alaric replied. Lucas leaned on his seat and said. "You made a good decision." "If that is true, then we can make use of that to our advantage." Maria suddenly spoke, her eyes gleaming with wisdom. "Go on." Lucas gestured for her to continue. Maria nodded and adjusted her posture before she said. "The crown prince and the second prince both have powerful forces so if we want to establish a third force, it''s necessary to have sufficient strength to contend with their forces. That will make other undecided noble households positively consider joining our side." Lucas frowned upon hearing this. "If we expose his strength, we might attract unnecessary attention." "There''s nothing to worry about that." Maria shook her head. "With two Transcendent Knights on our side, people won''t take us lightly, and as long as they aren''t idiots, they won''t dare to attack us." She added with a snort.@@@@ "However, we must create a stage for Sir Galanar to reveal his strength. That way, we can maximize the publicity and get those undecided nobles to support us, but first, you must accept that challenge and win overwhelmingly." Maria glanced at her husband as she talked about this. "Challenge?" Alaric was taken aback. "Someone from the leaderboard challenged me." Lucas chuckled while shaking his head, looking seemingly amused by this. "Oh!" Alaric was stunned upon hearing his confirmation. He knew that his father had kept the 9th rank in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard for a long time. He wondered which brave person dared to challenge him. "I was postponing this since you were still out of town, but now that you''re here, I can go without worry." Lucas''s lips curved upwards. He then waved his hand and said. "Let''s discuss the details later. We should eat first." As soon as he uttered those words, he called Bastian and told him to serve their food. ... After breakfast, they headed straight to Lucas''s study and the baron also told Alaric to bring Galanar. Rewards: 500 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 30 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: None ___ A system mission suddenly appeared before him. The missions are becoming more frequent and more difficult now. Alaric thought when he saw the mission description. Gathering an army might sound easy, but in truth, it was very hard to persuade those stubborn noble houses especially when they had nothing to gain. Luckily, Dad will be sending a letter to those houses so things will be a lot easier. ... When the meeting concluded, it was almost lunchtime. His parents invited him to join them for lunch, but Alaric told them that he had other plans so he rejected their invitation. He left the main mansion and headed straight to the guest mansion where Yvanna and the rest of the elves were staying. By the time he arrived, he saw that the elves were preparing a big meal for Yvanna''s birthday. Alaric didn''t tell anyone about Yvanna''s birthday so only the elves were celebrating with her. "Alaric." Yvanna was pleasantly surprised to see him. "I''m sorry I''m late. I had something to discuss with my parents." Alaric apologetically said. "It''s alright. Come in. The food is ready." Yvanna invited him to the dining hall. "Alright. I''m curious to try elven dishes." Alaric nodded and followed her inside. "Believe me, it''s not much different than human dishes. We just eat a variety of fruits and we also add more vegetables in our dishes." Yvanna eagerly explained as she led him to the table. There was no one else inside the hall other than the elves, but they still hadn''t removed their robes. "It''s alright, everyone. You can trust Alaric." Yvanna convinced them. The elves hesitated, but they chose to trust their princess. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 144 New Daily Mission After having lunch with the elves, Alaric headed straight to the training grounds to begin his new daily mission. ___ Daily Mission Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Set A: 1000 weighted pushups 1000 weighted pull-ups 1000 weighted squats 1 hour weighted planking Set B: 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes 1000 mana-infused horizontal slashes 1000 mana-infused diagonal slashes 1000 mana-infused stabs Rewards: 20 Battle Points, 3 EXP, 3 Stat Points Penalty for failure: None ___ (Note: If you noticed, I changed the rewards for the new daily mission because my math wasn''t mathing when I wrote the previous one. I apologize for the confusion.) This was the new daily mission. It offered higher rewards and there wasn''t even a penalty anymore. The only issue is that he had to perform more difficult exercises that would test the limits of his physical abilities. For the weighted exercises, Alaric had to lift a huge rock weighing over a thousand kilograms while doing the exercises. For an Elite Knight like him, lifting a rock over a thousand kilograms wasn''t difficult. He wasn''t a normal human anymore since his physical body was enhanced by mana, improving every part of him. First, he watched the tutorial on how to perform the weighted pushups. So nothing changed except for the added weight. After watching the tutorial shown by the cyan screen, Alaric asked a few warriors to help him tie the huge rock on his back. "My lord, what are you doing this training for?" One curious warrior asked him. Alaric''s exercises weren''t new to them and they were already used to it, but it seemed like he was planning something different this time. "I just want to test my limits. Only through hardships can we overcome our limitations." Alaric gave a simple response, but his words rang like thunder in everyone''s ears. Alaric didn''t waste any time after the rock was tied to his back. He started doing his pushups. Everyone watched him with awe and excitement. Alaric didn''t find it that hard in the first few hundred repetitions, but when he went past five hundred repetitions, he could feel his muscles starting to heat up. Bang! The ground trembled as the heavy stone fell. Alaric jumped down and rested for a few minutes. Dammit! This is a lot harder than I thought. I''m not even halfway done, but I''m already this tired. Alaric complained inwardly. After his rest, he performed the next two exercises for over an hour. 1000 weighted squats ?? 1-hour weighted planking ?? He completed the weighted squats fast, but he couldn''t do the same with the weighted planking since it has a 1-hour requirement. Fuck! That was the longest 1 hour of my life! He collapsed after doing the planking and he didn''t get up for five minutes. The next set of exercises is a combination of sword and mana training. They aren''t as physically demanding, but I''m sure it won''t be easy. Alaric lifted his weary body and grabbed his swords. For the next exercises, he planned to perform them with two swords. He ignored the watchful eyes of the warriors and began with the first exercise of Set B which was 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes. In the next moment, Alaric released his mana, revealing his realm as an Elite Knight. He had already discussed this with his parents so he wasn''t afraid to display his strength. "Elite Knight!" Warrick and the other Elite Knights present at the scene were the first ones to notice his power. Everyone was stunned. Alaric had only become a Knight half a year ago, but he had already advanced to another realm. Alaric heard their exclamations, but he didn''t stop his exercises. 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused horizontal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused diagonal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused stabs ?? [Daily mission complete.] [You received 20 Battle Points.] [You received 3 EXP.] [You received 3 Stat Points.] Chapter 145 Giving the Half-used Beast Soul Crystal to Warrick [Due to the effects of your trait ''Mana Gathering (C)'', you received 1 mana.] Eh? So that''s how it works!? He was pleasantly surprised. He had almost forgotten about this trait since he hadn''t found out its effect. Now, he finally understood how it worked.@@@@ So I can activate the trait by simply doing mana training, but the requirement is quite strict. I only gained one mana by doing all those mana-infused sword exercises. Alaric lamented as he opened his profile. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 0 ¡ª> 3/1000 Potential: A Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C) Strength: 150 Stamina: 150 Agility: 150 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 150 Mana: 150 ¡ª> 151 Battle Points: 0 ¡ª> 20 Stat Points: 42 ¡ª> 45 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) Alaric was exhausted, but he was happy that his efforts were rewarded. The rewards of the new daily mission are great, but it requires too much time. Just today alone, I spent several hours doing everything. Good thing there''s no penalty for not completing the new daily mission. Otherwise, I will be done for if I''m in a situation where I can''t do the exercises. Alaric thought. At this moment, Warrick and the others finally approached him. "My lord!" They greeted him with even more respect now that he had become an Elite Knight. Before this, their respect stemmed from the fact that he was the heir of House Silversword and his incredible talent for swordsmanship, but it was different now that he had become an Elite Knight. He was already standing on the same level as them! Roland understood his worries. This was also one of his concerns once the two princes would clash. He was certain that their battle would cause great damage to Astania. "I understand. I will convey your message to His Highness. You can rest assured, my lord." He promised. The two exchanged a few more words before Roland left with his subordinates. Looking at his departing figure, Alaric smiled. We will meet again soon, my friend. I''m sure we will. "He is a respectable warrior," Warrick commented. "Mn." Alaric hummed in agreement. When they could no longer see Roland''s group, Alaric turned around and uttered. "Let''s go." Warrick nodded and followed him inside the main mansion. Alaric brought Warrick to his study and took the beast soul crystal of the Orc Lord that was hidden in his desk''s drawer. Galanar had only used less than half of the energy it contained so there''s still plenty of energy left. "You have done well in performing your duties. You deserve this reward. I hope that you will advance with the help of this beast soul crystal." Alaric handed him the crystal. "My lord, this is..." Warrick was flabbergasted. He could tell that it was the beast soul crystal of the Orc Lord. Although some of its energy was gone, it still contained enough energy to facilitate his advancement. "Please take it, Sir Warrick." Warrick no longer hesitated after seeing his insistence. "Thank you, my lord! I won''t fail your expectations!" He had been an Elite Knight for a long time, but he hadn''t found a chance to break through because of the lack of natural resources and mana. However, with this beast soul crystal, not to mention a week, he would probably advance in just a few days! Alaric tapped his shoulder. "Keep up the good work." He offered a few more words of encouragement to the veteran Elite Knight before he sent him out of his study. After Warrick left, Alaric took his seat. Once Sir Warrick becomes a Transcendent Knight, House Silversword will have three Transcendents. There''s Sir William too. If only I could convince him to officially join us... Maybe there will be a chance once we gather the surrounding forces for the orc subjugation plan. As he thought of this, his lips curved upwards. Chapter 146 Mount Tegere, the Land of Protectors Two weeks passed by after that. During these two weeks, Alaric honored his promise to give the warriors who had died in Alverton a proper funeral. House Silversword also invited a cleric from the church to officiate the ceremony. This gesture tugged the hearts of the warriors and the families of those who had fallen. Usually, the fallen warriors would only be buried together and there would be no ceremony whatsoever so everyone was moved by Alaric''s decision to hold the funeral. The residents of North Pine Town and the former residents of Alverton attended the event to bid farewell to the heroes who were killed to protect their lives and also to express their gratitude for their selfless sacrifices. The funeral lasted an entire week and the heroes were buried on top of the mountain beside the estate. The mountain was formerly called Mount Kanla, but Alaric took it upon himself to rename it Mount Tegere which means ''land of protectors'' when translated into common language. It was Yvanna who suggested this name and she even attended the funeral, but something came up halfway through the ceremony which forced her to leave North Pine Town. Alaric asked what happened, but the elven princess refused to tell him and decisively left after bidding him farewell. After the fallen warriors were buried, Alaric sent his subordinates to inform the families of the dead that they would receive monthly compensation and other benefits to ensure their livelihood. *** On the 3rd day of March in the year 209 of the Astanian Calendar, Alaric was heading to Redonia to meet the leaders of the noble households in the North. When these arrogant leaders received the letter sent by Lucas Silversword, almost 80% of them agreed to join the orc subjugation. The leaders unanimously agreed to hold a gathering in Redonia which was situated at the very center of the North. At this moment, Alaric was checking his character profile on the cyan screen. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 3 ¡ª> 51/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C) Strength: 150 Stamina: 150 Agility: 150 Vitality: 150 "... they didn''t send any letter." Alaric''s face darkened. "Send more messengers to those families and tell them to hurry. If they don''t come before the agreed time, House Silversword will stop all our cooperation with them!" In the past few months, House Silversword expanded their iron ore mining business at his insistence which turned them into the largest iron ore supplier in the North. They had even extended business dealings with many noble households. If he cut off cooperation with those families, they would definitely face a severe lack of iron ore. Dylann was stunned. For him to utter those words, this showed that Alaric, or rather House Silversword wasn''t afraid of those noble households. "Yes, my lord! I will send our messengers to relay your message to them." Dylann subconsciously responded in a more respectful tone. "Mn." Alaric hummed in response. Soon, the walls that surrounded the estate of House Heinrich came into view. "We''re almost there, my lord," Dylann said as he pointed in the direction of their estate. Alaric followed his gaze. House Heinrich''s estate was strategically located on top of a hill. In case of a siege, they would have a higher ground, making it harder for invaders to attack. On top of the walls, he also saw some warriors occasionally patrolling, ensuring that no trespassers were nearby. They headed straight to the main gate where a welcoming group was waiting for them. Among them was Baron Smith Heinrich, the head of the household. As soon as the carriage stopped, Alaric got off and greeted the baron. Unlike Baron Nathan of House Paxley, this man was very particular about his health. He looked strong and fit with the visible muscles on his arms. Furthermore, he was also an Elite Knight! Alaric approached the baron with a confident gait. Meanwhile, Dylann matched his pace, but he subconsciously maintained a distance of half a step behind him. "I''m pleased to meet you, my lord." Alaric''s face broke into a smile as he greeted the baron. Chapter 147 Meeting of the Norths Giants Baron Smith Heinrich had been observing Alaric the moment he stepped out of the carriage and the young man gave him a strong impression.@@@@ Alaric was completely different compared to someone his age. He already had the dignity of a lord and he also had this unique charisma that made others subconsciously follow him. He is very much like his father. He thought in his heart. "I''m pleased to meet you, my lord." Facing Alaric''s polite greeting, Baron Smith responded with a smile. "I''m honored to meet you, Lord Alaric. I hope your journey was smooth." The two exchanged polite remarks before Baron Smith introduced the people who came with him. Three were middle-aged men and the last one was an old man who looked to be in his late sixties. It turned out that these four were heads of noble households. No wonder they looked so familiar. Alaric thought to himself. He disregarded them earlier, thinking that they were merely cousins or brothers of the baron. Alaric respectfully greeted them one by one. After greeting each other, Baron Smith suggested that they continue their conversation inside his mansion. He also sent his men to inform the other family heads about Alaric''s arrival. An hour later, Alaric and the family heads gathered in a meeting hall inside House Heinrich''s mansion. Other than the family heads, they also brought their most trusted guards with each of them bringing two at most. Meanwhile, Alaric brought Galanar and Fredrinn with him. In front of these family heads, he had to show some power to maintain the prestige of House Silversword. At this moment, Baron Smith sent Alaric a knowing look. "More than a thousand!" Everyone''s eyes widened upon hearing this. They were aware of the recent orc attack, but they didn''t know that it was at such scale. "With only less than two hundred warriors, we managed to defeat them." His dignified voice drifted into everyone''s ears. The family heads stared at the young man in disbelief. Orc warriors were known for their strong physical bodies and aggression. Normal warriors would have difficulty handling a single orc warrior. While they were reeling in shock, Alaric continued. "It is not impossible to defeat them with smaller numbers. We only have to outwit them." "Take a look at this place here." Alaric pointed at the map. "The orc settlement is located in a large cave within this mountain. Initially, they stayed here, but because of the freezing temperature, they relocated to the cave." "Here''s what I plan to do..." Alaric had already planned things with his mother before coming here so he presented what they had prepared to the family heads. At first, everyone didn''t think much of it, but the more they listened, the more astonished they became. "My lord, if I may speak..." The one who spoke was still Baron Argus. Everyone turned their gazes toward the old man. "Your plan is feasible, but you mentioned that there are orc warriors patrolling outside the mountain. If they notice us, it could destroy our plans and we may even have to confront them head-on. If we are to clash with their army, do you think we can win against them considering that Lord Lucas wouldn''t join us in this battle?" The old man asked with a deep look. Alaric''s plan was brilliant, but one mistake could make things go wrong. He wanted to know if Alaric had an alternative solution in case an unexpected situation happened. Sensing everyone''s eyes on him, Alaric simply smiled as he beckoned to Galanar. "Sir Galanar, please reveal your aura so that these gentlemen can be assured about our victory." Hearing his command, Galanar who was standing quietly behind Alaric immediately stepped forward and released his aura. Chapter 148 The True Objective of House Silversword "Transcendent Knight!" The warriors who had followed their lords exclaimed in shock when they felt the oppressive aura akin to a heavy mountain coming from him. When the lords heard their subordinates'' words, they were stupefied. They attended this meeting to show respect to House Silversword, but the main reason was Lucas''s deterrent power. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "Another Transcendent Knight?!" Baron Argus almost fell from his seat after Galanar revealed his aura. The former was a Knight so he could sense the overwhelming presence of the latter. He had only felt this kind of pressure from Lucas and the few Transcendents that he had met. At this moment, everyone finally realized why Alaric was so confident about this orc subjugation plan. It turned out that a new Transcendent Knight had appeared in their household. The first one to regain his composure was Baron Nathan who had been quiet the entire time. He slapped the table out of excitement and laughed heartily. "Good! With Sir Galanar and Lord Alaric leading us in battle, what is there to be worried about?! Hahaha!" He had been silent this entire time since he was thinking about how he should pull out of this operation. However, the moment Galanar revealed his power, he immediately discarded the thought. Heck! This was a Transcendent Knight! A powerful human weapon that could kill dozens of enemies in a single strike! "Indeed! With Sir Galanar''s power and Lord Alaric''s brilliant plan, this mission would definitely be successful!" Another lord chimed in. The lords no longer hesitated and everyone readily expressed their desire to join the mission. Looking at the arrogant lords who were now flattering him like experienced bootlickers, Alaric smiled faintly. This is the commanding power of a Transcendent Knight! He thought to himself. If he had come here without Galanar, half of these lords might have pulled out from the plan. This was why it was important to have a strong leader in the army. Just their presence alone could drastically increase the army''s morale. "Is this enough, Lord Argus?" Alaric turned his head toward the old baron who was still reeling in shock. He had a general idea of what House Silversword''s goal was for this mission. He realized this when Alaric revealed Galanar''s existence. "It''s simple." The old man uttered. "House Silversword wants the empire to know that the North is their territory!" His words exploded like a bomb, shaking them to their core. "So arrogant?" The old man sneered. "They have the capital to be arrogant. Even in the central cities, only the dukedoms and a few other big territories have two Transcendents at their disposal." While the lords were nervously comprehending his words, Argus leaned on his seat while rubbing his temples. It seems like they don''t intend to participate in the battle for the throne and they plan to use the orc subjugation to tell everyone in the empire that they have two Transcendents. What a carefully laid-out plan! Is this your work again Maria Keller? Maria''s role in House Silversword was already known by everyone. She was the brain of the household and almost all the big decisions of the family were planned out by her. Argus was faced with a conundrum. On one side, the second prince who had extended an invitation to him, asking for his support. On the other hand, there was House Silversword, a tiger that had finally bared its fangs. He thought hard, but he couldn''t come up with a decision. In the end, he gave up on thinking and let out a long, exhausted sigh. At this moment, Baron Smith clapped his hands to gather their attention. "Let''s continue this conversation at another time, my lords. For now, please cooperate with me and tell me how many warriors you can bring for the orc subjugation. It would help a lot if you specify the levels of the warriors." He didn''t dare neglect Alaric''s instructions. "I''ll go first." Baron Nathan eagerly volunteered. Smith Heinrich nodded to him and said. "Go ahead, Lord Nathan. Please tell me how many people you can bring." "Hm... We don''t have a lot of warriors right now so I can only bring 50 warriors with me. One Elite Knight, five Knights, and the rest will be Knight Apprentices and normal warriors." Chapter 149 Gathering the Warriors of the North News about Galanar spread like wildfire in the North. No one expected the quiet House Silversword to suddenly reveal this hidden expert. The noble houses who had ignored Lucas''s letter were now regretting their actions and some even hurried over to Redonia to make amends. In the next few days since Alaric''s arrival to the town, seven more noble houses arrived. Two of them were houses that hadn''t sent a response to Lucas''s message. No one could ignore House Silversword anymore, especially now that they had two Transcendent Knights. On the 10th of March, exactly a week after Alaric''s arrival in Redonia, a large army had gathered outside the town. They were the warriors of the sixteen noble houses who had volunteered to join the orc subjugation. Their numbers totaling more than one thousand two hundred men. At this moment, Alaric stood before this thousand-man army, his gaze looking sharp like that of a hawk as he scanned the flags of those present. ___ Mission complete! Rewards: 500 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 30 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 ___ His eyes gleamed when he saw the notification. He then closed the cyan screen and took a deep breath before he opened his mouth. "To everyone here, I commend your courage! You are the true warriors of the North!" His dignified voice echoed, subconsciously making the warriors stand straight like unbending swords. "We are gathered here for one purpose and that is to destroy the orc settlement that has threatened the safety of the North!" Alaric took a short pause and narrowed his eyes. "We can''t allow those beasts to come closer to our home so they have to be eradicated!" Everyone felt a chill when they sensed an overwhelming killing intent oozing out from his eyes. It was then that everyone realized Alaric''s current power. "Elite Knight!" "Lord Alaric is an Elite Knight!" "How dare those filthy creatures kill the citizens of Astania!? My lord, please give me two hundred men! I promise that I will destroy those beasts!" One of the lords uttered with rage. Some of the lords frowned upon hearing his righteous words. They knew that he was only trying to get some brownie points from Alaric. Alaric raised his hand, indicating to the lord to keep quiet. He then beckoned to the scout and asked. "How many orc warriors are inside the town?" "We haven''t done a detailed check, but based on our estimates, there should be around five hundred orc warriors in the town and they are led by four orc generals." The scout replied. Alaric nodded and turned his gaze at the lord who had volunteered earlier. "Lord Ermac, you heard him. There are five hundred orc warriors in the town. If I give you two hundred soldiers, do you have the confidence to kill every last one of them?" Everyone stared at Lord Ermac with cold smirks on their faces. Lord Ermac was tongue-tied, but when faced with everyone''s mocking gazes, he had no choice. "Yes, my lord! Just leave it to me!" Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire He puffed his chest to appear as confident as he could, but everyone could see through his bluff. Alaric stared deeply at him and muttered. "Then you have my approval. Including your household, House Reno and House Elvin will follow you in this mission!" Both the houses he mentioned were the ones who had ignored Lucas''s letter. It was obvious that he was targeting them, but no one said a word. The lords of House Reno and House Elvin had bitter smiles on their faces. "Don''t worry, I will send a team of my warriors to follow you." Alaric didn''t plan to send them to their deaths. He only wanted to give them a small punishment for their actions. A team? What can a team do against five hundred orc warriors? The three lords complained in their hearts. Seeing that they weren''t responding, Alaric frowned. "What are you waiting for?!" Terrified, the three lords immediately rose to their feet. "Yes, my lord! We will prepare immediately!" The three quickly left the tent and went to gather their soldiers. Alaric didn''t linger either. He adjourned the meeting and left to watch the performance of the three lords. If they did well, he would no longer make things difficult for them. Chapter 150 Williams Old Dream Alaric watched the three lords lead their army toward Alverton. For the mission of recapturing the town, he sent Fredrinn and Arthur together with fifteen Knights to follow the three lords into battle. At this moment, a figure on a horse appeared next to him. "Are you sure about this, my lord? This might incur the displeasure of those three lords." Alaric turned his head and saw that it was William. The old man promised that he would join the orc subjugation and he really came. Furthermore, he even brought the former mercenary group led by Jeffrey. At this moment, William was wearing his cuirass- an armor that covered his torso, made from steel, leather, and other materials. After he had put on this armor, William no longer looked like the neighborhood old man that he was when Alaric first met him. He now looked like a seasoned commander who had been through numerous battles. Alaric didn''t respond to his question and asked. "Sir William, do you know what''s the most important to an army?" The old man furrowed his eyebrows, but he still replied. "It should be skilled soldiers and effective battle formations." Alaric nodded. "That''s true, but the most important factor in an army is their leader. A capable leader knows how to differentiate between right and wrong. If the subordinates make a mistake, then it''s the leader''s duty to punish them." He then looked at the more than two hundred warriors disappearing in the distance, his eyes indifferent and cold. "This principle must be strictly followed to ensure that the soldiers will make the most optimal decisions." He squeezed his legs, urging his horse to move. While doing this, he beckoned to the old man, signaling for him to follow. Seeing this, William kicked his horse and matched his pace. "If the army has a weak leader, no soldiers would be willing to follow him." Alaric''s words drifted into his ears. William didn''t expect to hear this from a young man who wasn''t even 20. He almost thought that he was speaking to a seasoned commander. It wasn''t just him, Lord Ermac and Lord Elvin were similarly dumbstruck by the massacre they were witnessing. In just a blink of an eye, the more than fifty orc warriors guarding the western gates were killed. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire "They killed those beasts just like that..." Lord Ermac mumbled with his eyes wide open. "Are those warriors the elites of House Silversword?" Muttered Lord Reno with knitted eyebrows. "They should be. They don''t move like regular soldiers. Didn''t you feel their aura? Fifteen of them are Knights and the two leading them are Elite Knights."Lord Elvin, a bald middle-aged man with a thick beard uttered in a serious voice. Fredrinn glanced at the three lords who had just reached the western gates and said. "My lords, from this point on, you will be the vanguard. Your task is to kill as many orc warriors as you can." The three lords frowned, dissatisfaction evident on their faces. They were lords from noble households and they felt that it was beneath them to follow a commoner''s instructions. "What about you then? What will you guys be doing?" Lord Elvin snorted. Fredrinn could sense their dissatisfaction, but he couldn''t care less about their feelings. With a cold voice, he replied. "Our task is to eliminate the orc generals." Hearing this, the three lords were shocked. According to the scout, there were four orc generals inside the town, but this was only a conservative estimate. There could be more of them hidden in the town, but this guy actually dared to say that they would eliminate those fearsome creatures with only fifteen warriors. However, thinking about the ferocity they showed earlier, the three lords realized that it might be possible. "Alright. We''ll leave the orc generals to you." Lord Ermac agreed with a forced smile. Dealing with the orc warriors was much better than fighting the orc generals. Fredrinn nodded and made a hand gesture, instructing his men to make a path for the three lord''s soldiers. The three lords nodded to each other with solemn faces. "Let''s go!" Lord Ermac shouted. Chapter 151 The Battle to Reclaim Alverton When the three lords led their warriors into the western gates, they saw a large number of orc warriors coming toward them. Seeing the aggressive beasts approaching them, the warriors felt uneasy. "Don''t be afraid! We also have Elite Knights in our midst!" Lord Ermac shouted when he noticed the soldiers'' anxiety. He then nodded to the two lords next to him. "My lords, we can''t lose face here with everyone watching us! We must show them that we aren''t pushovers!" Lord Elvin and Lord Reno nodded with grim faces. With a tacit understanding, they sent an Elite Knight each to lead the charge. "Kill the orcs!" "Charge!" The two sides clashed soon afterward and a bloody battle followed. With three Elite Knights leading them, the army of the three lords took the upper hand right from the start. The sounds of weapons colliding, the cries of the warriors, and the roars of the orcs echoed across the streets of the town where the battle was taking place. "They are doing much better than I thought." Remarked Alaric who was watching the fight from the high ground. William nodded in agreement with his words. "They are after all warriors of the North." He said with a faint smile. The northern part of Astania faced the Enchanted Woodlands which was the home of countless ferocious beasts and many enemy species. Other than this dangerous forest, there was also the barren land called ''Snake Valley'' where scattered tribes of barbarians had built their homes. Because of these factors, the North always experienced attacks. This made the warriors of the northern houses more experienced in battle. The three lords didn''t embarrass themselves. Under their leadership, they destroyed the hundreds of orc warriors, leaving the streets near the western gates of the town drenched in blood.@@@@ Lord Ermac who was covered in blood turned his head, looking for Fredrinn''s team in the crowd. After seeing them, he let out a triumphant smile. Sensing his gaze, Fredrinn nodded, expressing his acknowledgment of their victory. "You have done well, my lords." Meanwhile, Arthur and the Knights weren''t idle. They also deflected the javelins coming their way with a few swings of their swords. Swoosh! Swoosh! Pah! Pah! Pah! The small team''s momentum didn''t slow down and they continued charging toward the orc generals. Some orc warriors tried to stop them, but they were effortlessly killed. In the next moment, Fredrinn''s team killed their way through into the orcs'' flimsy formation, carving a straight path toward their targets. The four orc generals were enraged after witnessing the death of their brethren. They lifted their huge weapons and roared while charging toward Fredrinn''s team. Roarrr!!! The ground seemed to tremble as the four large monsters moved with heavy strides. CLANG!!! Fredrinn blocked an axe-wielding orc general, causing a violent ''clang'' that made everyone''s ears itchy. Soon, a fierce battle broke out between the four orc generals and Fredrinn''s small team. To the surprise of the three lords, Fredrinn''s team actually managed to hold off the four violent creatures. What made them even more surprised was Fredrinn himself. The man was like an immovable fortress, casually blocking the attacks that could even kill a Knight! "What incredible defense!" Lord Elvin exclaimed without bothering to hide his admiration. "Stop the chitchat and focus on our task!" Lord Ermac reminded him with a snort. Meanwhile, outside the town, the audience had increased. Other than Alaric and William, the lords also came to watch the show. They were stunned by the battle prowess of Fredrinn''s team. There were only seventeen of them, but their presence was a huge factor in the battle. The warriors under the three houses felt no pressure since the most fearsome enemies were being held back by these men. Nathan approached Alaric and whispered. "My lord, is that Sir Fredrinn? I heard about him from my brother, Jared." Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire The sharp-eared lords listened closely, showing great curiosity about the Elite Knight. "Mn." Alaric hummed in response. Chapter 152 Orc Subjugation II Although these lords also had Elite Knights in their houses with some of them even having more than two, they weren''t as powerful as Fredrinn. If only he wasn''t serving Alaric, some of them would have considered hiring him to their houses. "By the way, how is Sir Jared doing, my lord?" Alaric asked while looking at Nathan. This guy would be his future father-in-law so he wanted to maintain a good relationship with him. Nathan smiled and replied. "He is doing well now. That guy is tough so you don''t have to worry about him. He should be back to his best form in a couple more weeks." "I see. I''m glad to hear that. Once this is over, I will visit Ryvaad to propose marriage to your daughter." He felt that it was the perfect time. He didn''t want to make Hershey wait for too long. Nathan didn''t expect him to bring this up at this moment, but he was overjoyed. Their two houses had already confirmed their mutual interest in the marriage between Alaric and Hershey. All that was left was for Alaric to propose. Nathan didn''t expect it to come so soon. "Then I will bring the good news to Hershey once I return home! Hahaha!" He laughed heartily. Alaric was the perfect son-in-law that he was looking for. He had the background, the strength, and even the looks. Finding someone like him would be difficult. The lords cast envious gazes at Baron Nathan.@@@@ ... Meanwhile, the battle within Alverton was slowly coming to an end. At this moment, only slightly over a hundred orc warriors were left, and of the four orc generals, two had already been killed. "Let''s wrap up this battle!" Fredrinn shouted as he jumped off his horse. He then led his team to charge toward the two exhausted orc generals. The orc generals'' movements had noticeably slowed down after having their stamina almost depleted, but despite the significant reduction in their speed, their power was still strong enough to create a large hole in the ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! They weren''t able to hit the nimble warriors led by Fredrinn, but they caused massive destruction to the streets of the town. Some nearby buildings were also dismantled after being struck by their large weapons. Soon, another orc general fell after having its neck stabbed by Arthur, leaving it writhing on the ground as it slowly bled to death. The last orc general was the strongest of the four, but with the combined force of Fredrinn''s team, more and more wounds appeared on its towering body which gradually weakened the fearsome monster. In another half a minute, the monster fell to its knees with a ''thud''. Mission Difficulty: Hard Now that you have gathered enough men, head to the orc settlement and destroy it! Rewards: 800 Battle Points, 40 EXP, 40 Stat Points, Equipment Upgrade Card x1, Random Trait Card x1 ___ Another hard mission. Alaric squinted his eyes upon seeing the system prompt. He then closed the cyan screen and headed to the camp to make his preparations. An hour later, the one-thousand-man army began their march. The snow was starting to melt as spring approached. Now that a large portion of the snow had melted, the group marched unhindered. "I see someone coming!" Argus frowned as he stared in the distance. With his enhanced vision, he saw a few men coming toward them. Upon hearing his voice, the warriors subconsciously grabbed the handle of their weapons. "Wait! They are allies!" Alaric raised his hand, signaling to the warriors to keep calm. Earlier, he sent a separate force to eliminate the patrolling orc warriors in the forest beyond Alverton, ensuring that the beasts at the orc settlement would remain unaware that they were coming. Soon, eleven men came into view, and leading them was a familiar face. It was the warrior who had always been with Lucas from the start and was now the current commander of House Silversword''s armed guards. It was Warrick. "My lord, I have come to give my report!" Warrick saluted respectfully. After getting the Orc Lord''s beast soul crystal from Alaric, he had successfully advanced and became the third Transcendent Knight of House Silversword! However, his breakthrough hadn''t been publicized yet. "Speak." Alaric nodded. "My lord, we have completed our task. All the orc scouts have been killed without any accidents." Warrick reported. Alaric smiled faintly. "Good! You can follow us now." "Yes, my lord!" Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire Chapter 153 Battle Inside the Cavern Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 72 ¡ª> 102/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (F), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C) Strength: 150 Stamina: 150 Agility: 150 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 150 Mana: 167 ¡ª> 174 Battle Points: 480 ¡ª> 980 Stat Points: 114 ¡ª> 144 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He wasn''t able to complete the daily mission in the past two days since he couldn''t find the time to train, but he wasn''t too disheartened. He could make up for the loss once he cleared the ongoing mission. [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric decided to use the card now. Please upgrade something that can help me! He silently prayed in his heart as he clicked [Yes]. [Your trait Archery (F) has been upgraded to Archery (E).] Alaric''s face darkened when he saw the system notification. He then closed the cyan screen with a thought. Archery? I don''t even have a bow with me... He could only smile bitterly. There was nothing he could do, the Random Trait Card was entirely based on luck. Alaric erased his messy thoughts and focused his attention on the surroundings. He had Warrick to his left and Galanar to his right, but he didn''t want to rely on their protection. Under the lead of their lords, the warriors swarmed into the cavern and attacked all the orcs they encountered. "Kill these beasts! Kill them all!" The orcs were caught off guard by the unexpected invasion. They tried to defend themselves, but most of them were unarmed so they weren''t able to do much against the properly equipped warriors. Alaric watched the carnage with a frown. He noticed that the orcs here were mostly comprised of juveniles and even children. Only a few were adults. Just then, a loud roar reverberated like thunder. Everyone subconsciously turned their gazes. Coming out from the passageway at the opposite side of the cavern were hundreds of orc warriors. They roared with rage when they saw their young being slaughtered. "Shield bearers! Forward!" Alaric immediately shouted. He had to prevent those orc warriors from piercing through their formation. A hundred warriors carrying large shields stepped forward and planted their feet firmly upon taking formation. "Brace for impact!" Shouted Fredrinn who was leading these men. It was only a few hours since he had participated in the battle to reclaim Alverton, but his face showed no signs of exhaustion. Clang! Clang! Clang! The shield bearers grunted after the orc warriors smashed into their defenses. "Hold your ground! Don''t be afraid!" Fredrinn''s voice drifted into their ears. Hearing his voice, the shield bearers stubbornly resisted the charging orc warriors. At this moment, the commander assigned to lead the ranged units raised his hand and shouted. "Release your arrows!" Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! A barrage of arrows and crossbow bolts was fired, piercing dozens of orc warriors, and leaving them with bloody holes in their bodies. Some orc warriors were killed on the spot, but most of them survived the rain of arrows and crossbow bolts. Everyone witnessed the resilience of the orcs and this made them unnerved. "Now it''s our turn!" Henry looked at the two hundred infantrymen behind him and grinned. "Warriors of the North, follow me into battle!" The old man shouted while raising his sword into the air. "Kill them all! Kill the orcs!" The infantrymen were fired up and they looked eager to fight. "Charge with me!" As soon as Henry gave the command, the shield bearers created a path for them. Chapter 154 Battle Intensifies With Henry at the front, the infantry unit charged toward the orc warriors, resulting in a brutal clash that killed dozens of orcs. The members of the infantry unit were the most skilled warriors in each household handpicked by Alaric himself. Most of them were only Knight Apprentices, but their skills in wielding their weapons had already reached a terrifying level. Faced with these skilled warriors, the monsters were so completely outmatched that the orc generals were forced to intervene. "Filthy humans! How dare you destroy our home and kill our kind?!" An orc general roared furiously as it casually killed a soldier with a smash of its huge hammer. Boom! Henry knew that he had to stop this monster quickly to prevent more casualties. With quick strides, he rushed toward the orc general while killing the orc warriors that stood in his path. In just a blink of an eye, numerous orc bodies lie breathlessly in his wake. Sensing his presence, the orc general angrily pounced at him as it swung its gigantic hammer that weighed over a ton. Boom! Henry nimbly evaded and released a flurry of attacks, leaving deep slash wounds on the orc general''s arms. Roar! The pain made the monster roar, and in its rage, it wildly swung its hammer around. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, no matter how hard it tried, it just couldn''t catch Henry''s shadow. He was like a slippery eel that could always escape from his grasp. Soon, the monster''s movement began to slow down as the injuries and fatigue caught up.@@@@ Henry didn''t waste the opportunity. He lunged at the tired beast and stabbed his sword into its thick skull. Normally, the orc general''s tough bones could block this sword, but Henry imbued his sword with mana. Like a hot knife cutting through butter, his sword penetrated its skull without obstruction. Kkhsshhkk!! Unlike the warriors who served the noble houses, the mercenaries could not cope in certain situations. Their battle formations were not properly executed. Alaric watched this battle with a frown. They might have received training from Sir William, but they are still not used to these battle formations. He could see through the weakness of the mercenaries. Standing beside him, William clicked his tongue. "Those ruffians. It looks like I need to increase their training once this is over." Sensing Alaric''s gaze, he shook his head. "I have embarrassed myself, my lord. I didn''t teach them enough. This is my fault." Alaric tapped the old man''s shoulder and smiled faintly. "This isn''t your fault, Sir William. Those men aren''t used to large-scale battles like this." He didn''t blame the old man. Besides, Jeffrey''s group was doing much better than he had imagined. They just lacked teamwork and coordination. Luckily, the Elite Knights and warriors sent by the noble houses were able to supplement the weakness in their ranks so the casualties were not so severe. After more than twenty minutes of intense fighting, only two orc generals were killed. Furthermore, one Elite Knight was severely wounded so Alaric commanded them to retreat and make room for the next unit. The third unit was a force led by three houses including House Paxley. Hershey''s eldest brother, Theo Paxley, was also a part of this group. As for Baron Nathan, he didn''t participate in the battle since he wasn''t a combatant. He just stood at the rear position with the other lords, watching the battle with great anxiety. "Relax, Lord Paxley. Lord Theo will be alright." "I''m sure your son will be alright. Just trust him." The lords reassured him. Their words lessened his worries. "You''re right, my lords. As the next lord of House Paxley, I''m sure Theo will come out stronger after this battle." Uttered Nathan while clenching his fists. While the lords were cheering him up, another wave of orcs came out from the opposite tunnel. The third unit couldn''t handle those monsters on their own so Alaric sent the last unit earlier than planned. This is bad. The orc lords haven''t appeared yet, but our troops are already exhausted. I might have to send the main force soon. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire The main force was comprised of House Silversword''s soldiers and the best warriors from each house. Luckily, we are fighting inside this cavern. If this happened outside, we would be overwhelmed by their numbers. Chapter 155 Alarics Greatest Weakness As the battle progressed, more and more orcs came out of the opposite tunnel, replacing the dead orc warriors. With the unending number of monsters, the allied army was also starting to accumulate fatigue and the number of casualties on their side increased. "My lord, the mercenary unit has lost a third of their men and a Knight from House Achumbre has been killed in battle!" A warrior reported the situation with a grim voice. Alaric nodded upon hearing this. The death of those men fell heavily on his shoulders and as the commander of this army, he had to take responsibility for their deaths. "Bring their bodies here," Alaric instructed. "What about the half-eaten corpses?" The warrior asked hesitantly. Some warriors had been eaten by the enraged orcs and some were almost unrecognizable. "Retrieve what''s left of them. If there''s no body to retrieve, then bring their armor or weapons!" Alaric wasn''t new to this. "Yes, my lord!" The warrior quickly left after getting his instructions. At this moment, the lords were starting to get nervous. More of their warriors had been killed and they couldn''t stomach these losses anymore. "My lord, shouldn''t we send the main force now?" Lord Smith Heinrich cautiously asked. Alaric shook his head without looking at him. "It''s not time yet." Lord Smith furrowed his eyebrows. The casualties were piling up and it was starting to affect the overall morale of the troops. Just as he was about to say something, Alaric muttered. "I understand your concern, Lord Smith. I know what''s going on. However, sending the main force ahead of time won''t do us any good. The orc lords haven''t joined the battle yet and we only managed to kill less than a fifth of their numbers." Lord Smith took a deep breath. Before coming here, Alaric told them about the existence of orc lords in this settlement. If that were true, then things would definitely get more dicey. Lord Smith took a deep breath. With a determined look on his face, he uttered. "Then allow me to participate in this battle." He was an Elite Knight and a particularly strong one at that. It was apparent in the intense aura he exuded which even surpassed that of Henry''s.@@@@ Hearing this, Alaric was taken aback. He had made many questionable decisions that killed his subordinates. He is right. Sometimes, sacrifices are necessary. It took a moment to gather his composure. After calming himself, Alaric''s eyes flashed with resolve. He stared deeply at the old man and nodded. "Since you have already expressed your intention, then I won''t hold you back, my lord." "You will be the second Deputy Commander under Sir Henry." Having gained his permission, the old baron grinned and saluted. "Thank you, my lord!" "Please be careful, you two." Alaric reminded them once more. The two barons nodded before they headed toward Henry''s infantry unit. ... Dylann was part of the infantry unit and when he saw his father reporting to Henry, he was stunned. "Dad?" As if hearing his voice, Baron Smith turned his head and smiled at him. Dylann was at the center of the formation and he couldn''t leave without permission from his squad leader. He immediately called his superior. "Sir Rigor!" Rigor raised an eyebrow when he heard someone calling his name, but when he saw that it was Dylann, his face eased up. "What is it, Lord Dylann?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire He had twenty soldiers under him and Dylann was his deputy squad leader. "Sir Rigor, I will leave for a minute. I just need to speak with my father." Dylann uttered with an urgent tone. Rigor followed his gaze and saw Baron Smith chatting with Henry. "Alright, but you must hurry." "Thank you, sir!" Dylann was overjoyed. After saluting Rigor, he rushed to his father''s side. "Da- ehem! My lord! What are you doing here?" Dylann stared at his father with an inquisitive look. Chapter 156 Title at the End "What else? To fight those monsters of course." Baron Smith chuckled lightheartedly. Unlike Dylann who was full of anxiety, the baron seemed to be completely relaxed. "I know that, but why? You don''t need to place yourself in danger!" Dylann stared at his father with a worried look. Baron Smith''s expression turned serious as he shook his head. He then pointed at the ongoing battle and uttered in a solemn tone. "The situation is urgent and if nothing is done, there will be more casualties." "Dylann, as the future lord of Redonia, there are times when you will be forced to make a choice. Will you save yourself or will you save your people?" The baron tapped his son''s shoulder. "Go back to your position. We will be fighting soon." Baron Smith didn''t give him the time to respond and left without looking back. Dylann could only watch his father leave with a mixture of emotions. "Lord Dylann!" Rigor''s familiar voice pulled him from his thoughts. He turned around and saw Rigor, his squad leader, beckoning, urging him to return. Dylann took a deep breath before he returned to his squad. At this moment, the first row of the shield bearer unit collapsed from exhaustion while they were covering the retreat of the combat unit. Seeing this, Henry quickly signaled his troops to move forward. "Don''t push yourselves too hard! Just use the bare minimum of mana and always stay close to your squad!" Henry''s voice drifted into everyone''s ears. The timely response of the infantry unit prevented the further collapse of the shield bearer unit. The battle raged on. Henry''s troops did their best to keep the orc warriors at bay, but everyone was already exhausted and they didn''t have enough time to rest. The warriors could no longer bring out their full strength since they were overcome with fatigue. The two barons, Argus and Smith Heinrich took on more monsters to lessen the burden on the troops. Suddenly, on the opposite side of the tunnel, a slender, red-skinned orc appeared. On its right hand was a bone sword that seemed to be made using the spine of an unknown creature. As soon as the red-skinned orc appeared, the atmosphere abruptly changed. The orcs became more aggressive. Smith Heinrich thought to himself in the middle of the battle. While they were fighting with the orc lord, more red-skinned orcs came out of the opposite tunnel. Roarrr!!! An ear-piercing roar suddenly echoed across the cavern as five more orc lords arrived. "There''s five more of them?!" Henry exclaimed, terror gripping his heart. An orc lord was stronger than a peak Elite Knight and they were already having trouble fighting with one. Now, five such monsters had appeared. "Sir Henry, be careful!" Smith''s alarmed voice drifted into his ears and in the next moment, he felt as if a large boulder had crushed into his body. Bang! Henry was thrown like a ragdoll and was glued into the cavern wall after smashing heavily. Smith Heinrich stared at the culprit. It was an orc lord, but unlike the monster they had fought earlier, this one was twice as big. It was even bigger than an orc general that was known for its massive size! This one is stronger than the slender orc lord. Its aura is more intense too. Smith Heinrich''s face darkened. This was no longer something that he could deal with. With just a glance, he could tell that this particular orc lord was at the Transcendent level! Whoosh! The huge orc lord appeared in front of him like a ghost. The baron widened his eyes in horror and before he could react, the monster grabbed his shoulder. Its large hand gripping onto him like an iron clamp. Argh! Smith Heinrich struggled and tried to break away from its grip. He lifted his sword and stabbed toward the orc lord''s arm, but the beast destroyed his sword with a punch. He didn''t give up. He repeatedly punched and kicked the monster''s arm, but it was of no use. Enraged by his actions, the orc lord slammed his body to the ground. Bang! Chapter 157 The Powerful Main Force "Dad!" Dylann''s eyes went bloodshot when he witnessed this scene. He abandoned his squad and rushed toward his father. "Lord Dylann! Get back here! It''s dangerous there!" Rigor''s voice fell on deaf ears. Dylann was consumed with rage and despair. The only thing on his mind right now was to save his father. He ignored everything else and charged recklessly through the enemy lines. More than ten orc warriors tried to stop him, but they fell with a few swings of his long sword. Whoosh! Whoosh! The orc warriors couldn''t stop the enraged Dylann. In just the blink of an eye, he had killed over fifteen orc warriors! However, just when he thought that he could go unhindered, a huge figure blocked his path. He looked up and saw the towering presence of an orc general. It was holding a weapon that looked like a club. Just the thought of getting smashed by this club made Dylann shiver. He forcefully shook off his fear and lunged at the large monster, brandishing his long sword with all his might. Whoosh! The orc general sneered at his futile attempt. It lifted its huge weapon to casually block his long sword. Clang! After blocking his sword, the orc general punched Dylann with its left fist. Boom! The punch sent him flying and his body smashed into an orc''s clay abode. The old baron, Argus, frowned upon seeing how they had been ruthlessly beaten by the monsters. With Henry''s and Smith''s fate unknown, as the next highest commanding officer, Argus was forced to lead the infantry unit. "Bring our injured comrades and retreat immediately!" Argus barked at the warriors. He gave a series of commands, making sure that everything was in order. His timely response prevented further confusion and the infantry unit was able to retreat without much casualties. Argus went to grab Henry and Smith Heinrich. Under Alaric''s leadership, the main force destroyed all the orcs in their path, piercing through the enemy formation with unstoppable momentum! "That old man..." Argus squinted his eyes as he looked at the old man who was currently fighting two orc lords. "Sir William? How is this possible?" His eyes widened in shock and disbelief. He had heard about William''s recovery, but there was no news about his advancement to Transcendent. Wait... There''s another Transcendent! Baron Argus stared at Warrick who was also fighting against two orc lords. Sir Warrick is a Transcendent too? Just how many Transcendents do they have? Lord Lucas, Sir Galanar, Sir Warrick, and if Sir William is included, they have four Transcendents! Insane! It wasn''t just him, the lords of the noble houses were also flabbergasted. They all thought that Galanar was the only Transcendent after Lucas. Fucking awesome! So fucking awesome! Lord Nathan''s eyes twinkled after they had revealed their powers. This further solidified his desire to latch onto the coattails of House Silversword. Honor? Who cares about honor? Can that be eaten? Lord Nathan clenched his fists as he watched the battle unfold. ... The main force displayed their strength. Coupled with the rage that they had been suppressing earlier, they brought out a terrifying force that rendered the orc warriors unable to defend themselves. Even the orc generals weren''t any better. The powerful Elite Knights from each noble house furiously attacked the monsters. Meanwhile, Alaric was at the forefront of the formation, showing the courage of a true commander. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire Looking at his back, the warriors felt invigorated and the morale was sky-high. With Galanar and the other two holding back the orc lords, there is nothing that can stop us from massacring these orcs! Alaric thought to himself, but for some reason, his instincts were giving him signals. As if a far more terrifying beast was hiding inside the cave. I hope I''m wrong. He tried to convince himself, but he knew that his instincts had never been wrong. Chapter 158 Title at the End It looks like I don''t need to use my stat points for the time being. Alaric still had over a hundred and forty unused stat points. He had been keeping them in case of emergencies. "My lord, why don''t you leave the front to us? You should get some rest." An Elite Knight from another household suggested with a look of concern. "I''m fine. Besides, my presence in front is necessary." Alaric calmly responded. "Look behind you." "Do you know why they are fighting so hard even with all these enemies around us?" The Elite Knight quietly stared at him while listening to his words. "It''s because I''m here. As long as I stand in front of this formation, those warriors will never retreat." Alaric uttered before his figure blurred and reappeared next to an orc general. With a rotating slash, the orc general''s head flew and its towering body fell to the ground with a heavy ''thud''. "Unreal..." The Elite Knight mumbled when he saw Alaric effortlessly killing such a powerful monster. With Alaric''s dominant performance, the warriors of the main force were thrilled. The excitement positively affected everyone, boosting their confidence and fighting spirit. As more orcs were killed, Alaric''s instincts started kicking in once more. It was screaming at him as if telling him about an incoming danger. In the next second, the cavern suddenly trembled, and a deep, booming voice echoed. "HUMANS!!! YOU HAVE ENRAGED THIS KING!!!" An oppressive pressure abruptly descended that almost forced everyone to kneel. Alaric''s eyes constricted when he sensed the aura coming out from the opposite tunnel. It was heavy, appalling, and filled with bloodlust. A large hand grabbed the edges of the opposite tunnel, and soon, a huge figure twice the size of an orc general came out. It had a mixture of red and dark purplish skin covering its humongous body. On top of its head was a pair of long, curved horns that were as sharp as swords. There were also black scales on its arms and legs that looked like steel plates. As soon as this creature emerged, Alaric widened his eyes in disbelief. Orc King! There''s actually an Orc King here! Strength: 150 ¡ª> 170 Stamina: 150 ¡ª> 180 Agility: 150 ¡ª> 180 Endurance: 150 ¡ª> 160 Mana: 174 ¡ª> 228 Stat Points: 144 ¡ª> 0 He felt a bit annoyed that he had to use his stat points on his mana, but there was nothing he could do. Mana was very crucial in this situation and having more to spare could be a huge factor. After increasing his attributes, Alaric lunged at the most dangerous orc lord, intending to fight it by himself. It was the orc lord that took out Henry and Smith Heinrich. Facing this monster, Alaric didn''t dare to be careless. He pulled the Dark Diamond Shield while wielding the Rare Steel Sword in his strong hand. In the next moment, a violent shockwave burst forth as Alaric and the orc lord clashed. Ha! Alaric grunted as he blocked the orc lord''s punch. Its strength made his left arm go numb, but he endured the pain. He planted his feet firmly so he wouldn''t be knocked down. The ground beneath him fractured from the impact and his legs almost buckled. The orc lord stared at him in surprise, not expecting a weak human to withstand its punch. "Interesting. You aren''t a Transcendent, but you managed to block my punch." The orc lord revealed a twisted smile while staring at him with curiosity. Alaric ignored its muttering. He retreated backward while keeping his eyes on the monster. The orc lord licked its lips and laughed wickedly. "I wonder what you''ll taste like..." Kekeke! Alaric felt a chill in his heart. ¡ª Chapter 159 Galanar Against the Orc King! Alaric calmed his nerves. The monster was powerful, but with the Dark Diamond Shield mitigating most of the damage, he could barely keep up with it. Even with all the upgrades he made to his attributes, it was still insufficient. After all, this particular orc lord was at the level of Transcendents. Without the Dark Diamond Shield and the Rare Steel Sword, he wouldn''t be able to last long against the monster. This was an undeniable truth. The orc lord''s laughter ceased and it suddenly appeared in front of him. Whoosh! Alaric saw a huge fist coming his way so he instinctively lifted the shield to protect his body. Bang! However, he was sent flying this time. It''s starting to get serious! The punch was a lot stronger than when it first attacked him. He even felt his bones cracking after blocking that blow. Alaric twisted his body in mid-air to stabilize himself before he landed on the ground. With a grave look, he stared at the orc lord. The creature flashed a taunting smile as if mocking him for his weakness and futile efforts. "Without that shield, you are nothing!" The orc lord uttered, the disdain in its voice was evident. Faced with its mockery, Alaric snorted. He imbued his body with mana to provide more protection for himself. This was rapidly decreasing his mana, but Alaric didn''t care. Just one direct hit from the monster could kill him so he would rather use his mana for additional protection. He then poured more mana into his sword, activating its hidden power. With a forceful slash, an invisible sword wave shot toward the orc lord, slicing through the air. Whoosh! Alaric felt the sharp decline in his mana after he had released that slash. Normally, only Transcendent Knights could pull off this move, but the rare steel sword allowed him to use this ability. The smile on the orc lord''s face vanished when it sensed the approaching danger. Seeing this, Warrick and William no longer hesitated. They turned around and rushed to aid Alaric. After they left, Galanar clashed with the orc king head-on. Now that he was left alone to fight the peak Disaster-grade monster, the pressure on his shoulders intensified. Because of his naturally stronger body, he somehow managed to withstand the onslaught of attacks. More and more wounds appeared on his body, making him drenched in his own blood. However, Galanar was like a stubborn pine tree that remained firm even in the face of the fearsome storm! With unwavering determination and extraordinary willpower, he fought relentlessly, refusing to back down. With their every clash, an earth-shattering shockwave followed. BOOM!!! BOOM!!! BOOM!!! The orc king was starting to get annoyed as the battle progressed. The human was like a resilient cockroach that was so difficult to kill. Even with its full might, it couldn''t force the human Transcendent to retreat. The orc king stared at the human warrior and uttered in a deep voice. "Human, why struggle? I can let you go on account of your courage to face this king by yourself." Hearing the monster''s words, Galanar wiped the blood that blocked his vision as he uttered with contempt. "Shut your filthy mouth!" Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire Veins protruded on the orc king''s face. "I gave you a chance..." Its cold voice drifted into Galanar''s ears, and in the next moment, it abruptly reappeared on his left. Whoosh! Seeing the incoming fist, Galanar used his two-handed heavy sword as a shield. Bang! As the monster''s fist struck his weapon, the blade shattered into pieces and its fist continued unimpeded, striking hard into Galanar''s chest. Argh! Galanar grimaced when he felt his ribs cracking from that blow. However, he ignored the pain and grabbed the monster''s arm, twisting it into an unnatural angle. The orc king''s elbow made a popping sound as its joints snapped from the forceful twist. Chapter 160 Like a Broken Pi?ata The orc king''s face darkened and it roared furiously as the pain registered. ROARR!!! It grabbed Galanar and tried to pull him away, but the latter was like an octopus, tightly clinging to its arm refusing to let go. Feeling enraged, it swung its arm and rained punches into Galanar''s body. However, instead of letting go, Galanar grabbed even tighter and used all the strength he could muster to yank off its arm. Soon, the tearing of flesh echoed as the orc king''s right arm was forcefully pulled apart by Galanar. ROOARR!!! The orc king''s eyes turned bloodshot. It opened its gaping mouth and bit into Galanar''s shoulder. As its sharp teeth sank deeply into his flesh, Galanar shivered from the intense pain. Argh! Blood and sweat trickled down his face, obscuring his vision. The orc king tore a huge chunk of flesh from his shoulder before it grabbed him and tossed him to the ground. "I like the taste of your flesh." The monster uttered after swallowing down the flesh it had torn off. Galanar stood up with great difficulty. His shoulder was bleeding profusely so he immediately used his mana to stop the bleeding. I stopped the bleeding, but this is only a temporary solution. I won''t be able to hold on for long. His weapon was broken and he could hardly stand on his feet. Galanar raised his head and looked at the approaching monster with a deep frown. It was staring at him with a twisted smile on its hideous face. Taking a deep breath, Galanar adjusted his stance and prepared himself for another round of battle! "Come at me!" ... Meanwhile, William and Warrick rushed to support Alaric. "My lord! We are here to help you!" The two Transcendents attacked the muscular orc lord, giving it no room to breathe. The monster might be powerful, but facing the fury of the two experienced Transcendents, it received a brutal punishment. The sword wave struck the cavern wall and caused a violent explosion! BAANG!! The cave shook from the impact and cracks started to form on the ceiling. With a few more such attacks, the cave might collapse. For the first time in its life, the orc king felt a wave of terror. Its beastly eyes trembled as it stared at the dauntless human warrior. Galanar charged toward the monster while imbuing more mana into the Rare Steel Sword. The orc king didn''t just stand there and wait for him. It gathered mana on its left arm, enlarging it to an unnatural size. Subsequently, a fierce collision followed as the Rare Steel Sword struck the hardened black scales of the monster''s arm. CLANG!!! BOOOM!!! Galanar''s hair danced wildly as a violent shockwave erupted across the cave. My mana is almost drained. I need to end things quickly! His face turned pale as he injected more mana into the sword. The orc king noticed this and it immediately bombarded him with heavy punches. Bang! Bang! Bang! Galanar used the Dark Diamond Shield to block its attacks. Powered by his mana, the shield was able to absorb most of the force so he was able to withstand its barrage of attacks. Bang! Bang! Bang! The orc king became more frustrated as the battle dragged on. It used its full power, but the damnable human didn''t even budge. "Go and die already!!" It roared, its face twisting with rage. Galanar sensed that it was getting restless which also allowed him to see more openings in its defense. Suddenly, he slapped its arm with the shield and used the momentum to swing the Rare Steel Sword. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire This time, an even bigger sword wave was released. Since the monster was in close proximity, it wasn''t able to evade the sword wave. Just like that, the fearsome force struck the orc king and tore open its flesh, slicing through unobstructed! It couldn''t even utter a sound as its huge body was cut vertically in half, its blood and insides bursting out like a broken pin?ata. Chapter 161 New Trait! After killing the orc king, Galanar fell to his knee due to exhaustion and excessive blood loss. "Sir Galanar." Alaric''s voice drifted into his ears and he felt a pair of hands holding onto him, preventing him from falling over. "My lord, I have done my job." The Transcendent uttered with deep breaths. Hearing this, Alaric smiled faintly and nodded. "Yes, Sir Galanar. You have exceeded my expectations. Please don''t say anything more and take this chance to rest. We will handle everything here." Galanar acknowledged his command with a nod of his head. He then handed him the Dark Diamond Shield and the Rare Steel Sword. "Thank you for lending me your shield and sword, my lord." Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Alaric brought him to a safe corner before he returned to the battle. With the support of William and Warrick, the orc lords were quickly taken down. At this moment, only three orc lords were left and they were covered in wounds and bruises. They were surrounded by a group of Elite Knights who were staring at them with cold gazes. At this moment, Alaric appeared next to the Elite Knights. "I''ll handle one of them. You guys take care of the other two." "Yes, my lord!" The Elite Knights responded. In the next moment, Alaric chose his target. It was an orc lord holding a pair of axes. With a quick pounce, he brandished his sword, bringing forth a destructive sword wave that tore through the air. Whoosh! The orc lord was already spent and it was close to depleting its mana. In the face of this attack, all it could do was take the full brunt of the damage. It used what remained of its mana to shield its body. Bang! The sword wave struck the beast and cut open its flesh! Tsk! Alaric clicked his tongue. The power he had released wasn''t even half of what Galanar had unleashed to kill the orc king. This left him dissatisfied and also marveled at the huge difference in strength between a Transcendent Knight and an Elite Knight. The orc lord that had been struck by the sword wave slammed into the wall. The gaping wound in its chest bled profusely, making it weaker. Seeing that it was still alive, Alaric lunged at the monster and stabbed its head with his sword. Kkhhsshhkk!! The light in its eyes vanished and it soon collapsed to the ground. Thud. Alaric no longer spared it a glance. He turned his head to check the situation. There were only two orc lords left and they were being ganged up on by a group of Elite Knights. A few minutes later, the two monsters finally fell. Strength: 85 Stamina: 62 Agility: 77 Vitality: 66 Endurance: 71 Mana: 88 Alaric was stunned when he saw the rows of texts that appeared in front of him. It actually showed Argus''s attributes! Appraisal... What an apt name! Alaric was excited at the new trait he had acquired. It could actually show the numerical representation of someone''s attributes! While he was immersed in his thoughts, Argus stopped in front of him and smiled. "My lord, congratulations on the victory!" The old man''s words pulled him from his thoughts. Alaric stared at the old Knight. He was also injured, but he only had light injuries. With a shake of his head, he replied. "I don''t deserve your words, my lord. It is only because of everyone''s efforts that we managed to emerge victorious." The old baron smiled at his words. "That''s true, but you were the one who gathered us here." Argus stared at the young man with admiration. To achieve this kind of success at his age, even his father wasn''t this good. "By the way, how are Sir Henry and the others doing?" Alaric asked, his face turning serious. Sensing the sternness in his voice, Argus immediately responded. "Lord Dylann has awakened and his condition is already stable. As for Sir Henry and Lord Smith...they are still receiving treatment." Hearing this, Alaric frowned. Looking at his gloomy face, Argus reassured him. "Don''t worry, my lord. They are both Elite Knights. I''m sure they can recover from this." Alaric nodded in agreement. Elite Knights had higher vitality and endurance so they could recover faster as long as their injuries weren''t fatal. "What about the casualties?" He asked in a low voice. The battle was more intense than he had anticipated because of the unforeseen circumstances. Argus took a deep breath before he answered. "We still haven''t gotten a detailed report, but based on what I have seen, I think we lost almost four hundred warriors." Alaric sighed upon hearing this. "Tell our soldiers to gather the corpses of our comrades. We will bring them to North Pine Town and bury them in Mount Tegere." Chapter 162 Cold Iron Deposit Chapter 162 Cold Iron Deposit The warriors who had nothing to do were tasked to take the usable parts of the orcs'' corpses. Some were also instructed to collect the beast soul crystals. At this moment, Alaric was looking at the progress of his attributes. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 102 ¡ª>142/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 Stamina: 180 Agility: 180 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 160 Mana: 228 Battle Points: 980 ¡ª> 1780 Stat Points: 40 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) Just then, he heard someone approaching. He raised his head and saw Fredrinn walking toward him with a solemn look on his face. Fredrinn saluted and said. "My lord, I''m here to give you the battle report!" Alaric nodded at his words. "Go on. I''m listening." "We have already retrieved the corpses of our fallen comrades and three hundred and eighty-nine were killed in the battle. Two hundred and twenty are seriously wounded..." "We have already retrieved the corpses of our fallen comrades and three hundred and eighty-nine were killed in the battle. Two hundred and twenty are seriously wounded..." Fredrinn reported the casualties with a grim expression. After hearing his report, Alaric let out a deep sigh. He then tapped Fredrinn''s shoulder and told him. "You should get some rest. Have someone treat your wounds too." Fredrinn nodded. "Yes, my lord." The baron didn''t linger any further and left. He then relayed Alaric''s exact words to the lords. "That''s good. I''m glad that Lord Alaric took the crystals." A lord sighed with relief. "Indeed. I''m sure everyone here agrees that House Silversword deserves most of the credit." Lord Argus squinted his eyes while observing the lords'' faces. He was the one who suggested offering the seven beast soul crystals to Alaric. He felt that only Alaric and House Silversword should take them. "Of course! If someone thinks otherwise, I will be the first one to punch their face!" Lord Ermac snorted as he glared at the lords present. "That''s enough. Everyone here is an ally. There''s no need to create unnecessary tension." Baron Argus sternly remarked. The lords nodded upon hearing his words. The battle brought them closer to each other and they even thought of creating an alliance with House Silversword as the core. At this moment, an urgent voice suddenly echoed. "My lords!" Everyone turned their heads and saw a group of warriors rushing toward them, their faces filled with excitement and joy. "What is it?" Lord Argus asked while raising an eyebrow. "We discovered a huge deposit of cold iron!" The warrior reported. "What?!" The lords were stunned upon hearing this. "Cold iron?! There''s such a thing here?!" "What should we do, my lords?" The warrior hesitantly asked. Argus frowned. This could fracture the alliance that they were about to establish. When melted and refined, cold iron was even more durable than steel. The equipment made from it was also more valuable so it was sought after by many lords and rich merchants. Unfortunately, this metal was rare and difficult to find. Argus grabbed the warrior''s shoulder and asked with a serious look. "How huge is this cold iron deposit?" The lords became silent and they all stared at the warrior, waiting for him to speak. Sensing everyone''s eyes on him, the warrior almost collapsed from the pressure. "W-We just di-discovered it so we are not sure about the size, but based on what I saw, I think it''s more than enough to arm the entire North with equipment made from cold iron." "That much?!" Chapter 163 Baron Argus’s Suggestion Chapter 163 Baron Argus¡¯s Suggestion "Did you send someone to inform Lord Alaric about this?" Argus asked. "Yes, my lord. I''m sure Lord Alaric has already heard of it by now." The warrior replied with a nod. "Alright. You may go back and continue with the investigations. There might be more treasures hidden in this cave." Argus waved his hand, gesturing for them to leave. The warriors didn''t stay any longer. They bowed and left to continue their investigation. Argus turned his head and noticed the gloomy faces of the lords. When he saw this, he already knew what was going on in their minds. "Stop overthinking it." He snorted. His words gathered everyone''s attention. Sensing their gazes, Argus said. "Haven''t you seen what kind of person Lord Alaric is? If you want a share of that cold iron deposit, then you guys better work for it." "Don''t even think about planning anything shady." He warned them. They could understand the implications of his words. Betraying House Silversword was no different than suicide. They had seen their military power and it was something that their little houses couldn''t afford to offend. "Don''t worry, Lord Argus. We know our limits. We are not stupid." "That''s right. We will never betray Lord Alaric and House Silversword." ... Meanwhile, Alaric had also received a report about the discovery. I have never heard of a cold iron deposit in my past life. He frowned as he tried to remember the major events that had occurred in his past life. I have never heard of a cold iron deposit in my past life. He frowned as he tried to remember the major events that had occurred in his past life. Suddenly, he seemed to have recalled something important. "My lord, I apologize for disturbing you when you have a lot of things to do, but I think we should discuss how we should handle the cold iron deposit." Argus didn''t waste any time and went straight to the topic. Hearing this, Alaric closed the cyan screen. "I understand." He smiled faintly at the old baron and asked. "Then how do you think we should handle it, Lord Argus? Do you have any suggestions in mind?" Argus was taken aback, not expecting Alaric to ask for his opinion. After a moment of surprise, he gathered his thoughts and calmly responded. "Since you are asking for my humble opinion, then I will speak freely." Alaric nodded and gestured for him to continue speaking. "Everyone in the North is already aware of this orc subjugation mission and we can''t hide this fact from the empire. This will draw a lot of attention and once news about the cold iron deposit leaks, many will come to claim it for themselves, including the imperial family." The old baron uttered with certainty to which everyone nodded in agreement. "So the first thing we should do is to keep things under wraps. I suggest that everyone here should sign a non-disclosure agreement and whoever breaks the contract will face the collective attack..." The old baron stated a convincing opinion. "That''s indeed a wonderful idea, my lord. Then how should we divide the cold iron deposit?" Alaric stared deeply at the old man. Everyone gulped in anticipation. This was what they were worried about and Baron Argus''s next words might decide how the cold iron deposit would be distributed. Facing everyone''s heated gazes, the old man took a deep breath before he replied. "How about this, my lord? House Silversword will receive 60% of the total mined ore and the rest will be divided evenly between the rest of us." The lords narrowed their eyes upon hearing this. His suggestion was within their tolerated range so no one said a word of complaint. All that was left was Alaric''s approval. The latter rubbed his chin with a thoughtful look. The old man''s offer was very generous and it seemed that everyone was satisfied with it. After a moment of silence, Alaric smiled and nodded his head. "Alright. Let''s do that. House Silversword will take 60% of the total amount of ore that will be mined and the rest will be distributed evenly between you guys. In exchange for taking most of the ores, House Silversword will be responsible for the safety of the miners. We will send an army to protect the area. That way, everyone here can be assured." The lords could only smile helplessly. He worded it like he wanted to protect the miners, but those with sharp minds knew that it was also a warning for them. Chapter 164 Wolf, Son of Jerry Chapter 164 Wolf, Son of Jerry In the next seven days, news about the success of the orc subjugation quickly spread across the northern part of Astania and it was still spreading throughout the other parts of the empire. The lords who didn''t participate in the quest became even more concerned. They were afraid that House Silversword would unite the surrounding houses and oppress them for refusing to answer their call. The fact that House Silversword had four Transcendents was also revealed, increasing the fame of this once obscure noble household. Three names also became known to the public; Galanar, Warrick, and William. Stories about their battles became a favorite topic of conversation. At this moment, on top of Mount Tegere, thousands of people attended the funeral of the men who were killed in the orc subjugation. The funeral ceremony was officiated by a high-ranking cleric from the church. With a solemn voice, the cleric uttered. "Let''s take a moment of silence for the warriors who sacrificed their lives for the sake of our safety." The crowd lowered their heads upon hearing the cleric''s words. After another hour, the ceremony finally ended. Alaric was about to head back to the main mansion when a messenger came to approach him. "My lord, there is a letter from Lord Lucas." Alaric took the letter from him and waved his hand. "You may leave." The messenger bowed and left right away. Alaric removed the seal and opened the letter. So he is in the capital now. The official duel should begin soon. Alaric smiled faintly as he read the contents of the letter. He then folded the paper and put it inside his pocket before heading home with Galanar and a few other warriors. He jumped onto his horse, but before they could leave, a young voice drifted into their ears. "Lord Alaric!" "You should discuss this with your mother first. Once you have gotten her permission, then you can come and visit me." There was a reason why Alaric was willing to spare his time for this young man despite his busy schedule. Wolf [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 50/100 Potential: A Traits: Swordsmanship (F), Archery (E), Close Combat (F), Hunting (F), Farming (D) Strength: 12 Stamina: 15 Agility: 18 Vitality: 11 Endurance: 12 Mana: 8 This was what he saw after using his Appraisal trait on the young man. It turned out that this young man was already a Knight Apprentice, but the most special thing about him was his potential which was similar to his own. Based on what I have seen through the Appraisal trait, people with D-rated potential can become an Elite Knight. Those with the potential above C can become Transcendents! He had uncovered this knowledge after repeatedly using the Appraisal trait on everyone he had encountered in the past few days. "My lord, I will come and look for you soon!" The young man was satisfied now that he had spoken with Alaric. All that was left to do was to get his mother''s approval. "I will wait for you, Wolf, son of Jerry." Alaric chuckled and took one last look at the young man before he departed with the other warriors. Wolf stared at their disappearing figures with clenched hands. "Mom, I have already thought things through. I want to serve Lord Alaric!" Hearing her son''s words, the mother forced out a smile. "You are just like your father." She stared at the horizon as if she was looking at her late husband''s image. "Let''s go home first. If you really want to serve Lord Alaric, then I won''t stop you, but let''s visit the chapel first and pray that Aru will accept your father in His kingdom." Hearing this, Wolf nodded while trying hard not to cry. As they walked home, Wolf muttered in his heart. Father, you always told me to find the right person to serve. I think I found the person I''m looking for. Chapter 165 The Head Blacksmith, Goran Chapter 165 The Head Blacksmith, Goran Upon his arrival at the estate, Alaric encountered his mother outside the main mansion. Seeing her, he took out the letter sent by Lucas and handed it to her. "Is this from your father?" Maria asked as she took the letter. Alaric nodded. "Yes, my lady." There were people around so he couldn''t speak informally with her. "I will read it later then." Maria smiled and kept the letter. "Anyway, how is the situation at the cold iron mine?" She asked. The cold iron deposit was of huge importance to House Silversword. They could use the mined ores to upgrade the equipment of their warriors and they could also sell the excess for additional funds. "It is Sir Warrick''s turn to look after the mines. I do not think someone will be stupid enough to attack it while he is there." Alaric chuckled in response. He had promised to ensure the security of the mining site so he sent the warriors of House Silversword to guard the area in rotating shifts. "That is good then. I will talk with you later. I still have some things to do." Maria gracefully left after bidding him farewell. Now that Lucas was gone, most of his tasks and obligations fell on her shoulders. She had been really busy in the past few days and her workload increased after the cold iron deposit was discovered. Now that I have delivered Dad''s letter, I should visit the smithy and see if the weapon I ordered has been made. After their return from the orc subjugation, Alaric took a huge chunk of cold iron together with the mithril chains that he got from Fredrinn and brought it to the smithy. He asked the blacksmiths of the household to create a sword that was suited for his dual-wielding sword style. He only had the Rare Steel Sword. The other one couldn''t keep up anymore after the recent battles that they had gone through. However, the main reason he asked for a customized sword was because he discovered that he couldn''t use the Equipment Upgrade Card on the Rare Steel Sword and the Dark Diamond Shield. As to why that happened, he still had no idea even until now. As soon as they got there, Alaric saw a muscular middle-aged man with long graying hair leaning lazily on his recliner. His face was beet red and he was holding a leather flask, looking completely drunk. As Alaric walked inside the workshop, the strong smell of ale assaulted his nose. The middle-aged man who was dozing off heard their footsteps and abruptly turned his head. "Didn''t I tell you that I''m still busy, go and-" "Ah! My lord!" The middle-aged man immediately rose to his feet when he realized that it was him. He hid the leather flask behind him and let out a smile. "I see that you are doing well, Sir Goran." Alaric chuckled, not caring about the man''s slovenly appearance. He was already familiar with this person since he was a regular visitor to this place. Goran squeezed out an ugly smile as he asked hesitantly. "Are you here for your sword, my lord?" "That is right. Is there any update on that project, Sir Goran?" Alaric didn''t look down on this man. He might look like a beggar, but his skills were the real deal. "About that... It will be better if I show you. Follow me." Goran signaled for him to follow. Alaric nodded and signaled for the others to stay before he followed Goran inside the forging room. The temperature noticeably increased and it was even to the point that it could harm an ordinary person. "I apologize for the heat, my lord. This happened when I was refining the mithril chains you brought. It has so many impurities so I had to... Aiya! Look at me yapping about unnecessary things!" Goran chuckled. "My lord, do you see that small clump of metal right there? That''s what I got from the Mithril chains. And that one right there is the smelted cold iron. I''m still waiting for them to cool down a bit before I mix them and form the blade." Alaric nodded. "How long would it take you to complete this project, Sir Goran?" Chapter 166 The Capital City of Astania, Codera Chapter 166 The Capital City of Astania, Codera Goran rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment before he replied. "If you need it immediately, I can expedite the refining and forming process. It should take me around two days to complete the sword. If my lord is not in a hurry, then I can make the sword have better balance and also more sophisticated, but it would take me three to five days to complete." Alaric furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. Goran could usually forge a sword within two days including the smelting process. The fact that a master artisan like him needed a week to make this custom-made sword spoke volumes of its complicated forging process. "You can take your time, Sir Goran. I am not in a hurry. If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to let me know." Alaric wanted a good quality sword, preferably one at the level of a relic. However, he knew that it wasn''t easy to forge a weapon at that level so he didn''t say anything to avoid placing unnecessary pressure on Goran. "Actually, there is something that I need your help with, my lord..." Goran mumbled hesitantly. Looking at his troubled face, Alaric raised an eyebrow. "Go ahead, Sir Goran. As long as it is within my means, then I will do my best to fulfill your request." Goran cleared his throat and spoke. "With the materials that my lord has provided, I can forge a relic, but there''s one problem." He looked at Alaric with a stern look as he uttered. "We need a beast soul warrior to engrave an ability on the sword. The more powerful the beast soul warrior, the more powerful the finished product will be." Alaric nodded. This was true and he had read it in a book when he was young. Beast soul warriors had the ability to engrave their traits into certain weapons. Once successful, the weapon will carry the trait they had engraved. However, this was very taxing on the beast soul warriors because it would deplete their mana and this would even cause irreversible damage if done incorrectly. This was the reason why there wasn''t a lot of relic-level equipment. "Finding a beast soul warrior will be difficult, but I will try my best. In the meantime, please complete the sword first so that by the time I bring a beast soul warrior over, only the engraving process will be needed." Normally, an event like this wouldn''t need the imperial family''s presence, but the participants of this match were special. One was ranked 11th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, while the other one was ranked 9th. These two were some of the most powerful figures in the empire so the imperial family decided to host the match. Located at the innermost part of Codera was a huge coliseum where the battle between the two top warriors would be held. Even outside the coliseum, the sonorous shouts of the spectators could already be heard. The venue was fully packed and everyone was boiling with excitement. At the center of the coliseum was a platform that was about 200 feet long and 75 feet wide. It was purposefully designed this way to give the fighters enough room to move around during their battles. At this moment, Lucas Silversword was in the resting area, watching the preliminary matches before his fight. They even invited Elite Knights to fight in the preliminary rounds. Lucas chuckled. This was the fourth preliminary match and his fight was scheduled next. Once this match ends, it would be his turn to step onto the stage! Suddenly, he saw a servant approaching him. "My lord, please get ready. The main event is about to begin." Hearing this, Lucas nodded. "Alright." He then stood up and grabbed his equipment, a round steel shield, and a relic-level broadsword. Looking at the towering figure in front of him, the servant was intimidated. He felt like he was in the presence of a prehistoric beast! So this is the Shield of the North, Lucas Silversword! After recovering from his shock, the servant cleared his throat. "Please follow me, my lord. I will take you to the waiting area." Chapter 167 Prince Giovanni Aurelius Astania, The Main Event Chapter 167 Prince Giovanni Aurelius Astania, The Main Event When Lucas stepped out of the resting area, the spectators immediately spotted him. "Look! It''s the Shield of the North, Lord Lucas Silversword!" "The Shield of the North!" "The Shield of the North!" The spectators went wild with excitement and they cheered loudly for him. The noise and the bustle of the crowd fell into Lucas''s ears. It has been a while since I last stood in the middle of this crowd. The stern-faced Lucas let out a rare smile as he thought of this. Meanwhile, on the opposite side, the challenger, Roderick Lassiter finally appeared. The spectators became even more excited and the noise inside the coliseum intensified. Roderick Lassiter wore a cold look on his face as he waited for the preliminary round to end. I have been waiting for this very moment, Lucas. Show me how much you have progressed while you were in the North! ... In the spectators'' seats, there was a section where only the most important guests were seated. Among the people seated in this particular section was the second prince, Prince Giovanni Aurelius Astania! He had short golden hair and a pair of ocean-blue eyes. His expression was one of boredom as if he wasn''t impressed with the battle on the platform. "How are the preparations?" The second prince lazily asked as he looked at the man seated next to him. It was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his late forties. He was dressed in fashionable noble attire embellished with shiny accessories. "We have already prepared everything, Your Highness. All that is left is for Lucas to accept our invitation." The fashionably dressed gentleman replied with a respectful smile. "Good. No matter the results of the match, we must get Lucas to join our side." The second prince uttered with a serious tone. The challenge this time was carefully orchestrated by him all for the sake of making Lucas come to the capital. As long as I have Lucas, the entire North will be mine! Prince Giovanni''s eyes flashed with ambition. He refused to acknowledge the emperor''s decision to give the throne to his elder brother. He believed that only the strong should take that seat! "Yes, Your Highness! I will make sure that everything will go according to your plans." The middle-aged gentleman promised. "I believe in your ability, Lord Thompson." The second prince smiled faintly. Suddenly, the crowd erupted into applause and their loud cheers echoed across the coliseum. The most anticipated event was about to start and the protagonists of this event have been called onto the stage. ... Under the heated gazes of the spectators, Lucas stepped onto the platform. His gait was neither fast nor slow. It was measured with great precision, showing his confidence and dignity with each step. As he stood on the platform, a heavy pressure descended upon him. Lucas narrowed his eyes as he looked at the person who caused this pressure. Roderick Lassiter was also a tall man himself. He was over two meters tall with thick muscles under his steel armor. He was holding a mace and a diamond-shaped shield. Both were relic-level equipment and Lucas could tell this at a glance. While the referee was explaining the rules of the match, Lucas and Roderick locked gazes, causing sparks to fly in all directions. The tension was evident and the referee almost collapsed from the intense pressure they exuded. While wiping off his sweat, the referee announced the commencement of the battle. After the referee left, Roderick opened his mouth and shouted. "Lucas! Show me what you got!" His booming voice reverberated through the coliseum. As soon as his voice fell, he stomped his foot and took the initiative to attack. His heavy footsteps caused the platform the tremble. A tremendous force was unleashed as he swung his mace. Whoosh! A violent flame burst forth, threatening to burn everything in its path! This was the unique ability of his mace, Flame Manipulation. It was engraved by a powerful beast soul warrior so its firepower was undeniably strong! Facing these fearsome flames, Lucas snorted and waved his sword, letting loose his mana to release the sword''s power. In the next moment, a powerful gale erupted and clashed with the flames. Bang! A deafening explosion followed after their attacks collided. Subsequently, the two Transcendents released a barrage of attacks, causing more explosions and shockwaves. The spectators couldn''t even follow their movements. They moved so fast that it looked like everything was a blur. Only the warriors at the level of Knights and above could see what was happening, but even then, they could barely follow. "Insane! So this is how the experts in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard fight!" "Who do you think will win?" "I can''t say for sure. Lord Roderick has decades more experience, but Lord Lucas isn''t a simple character either." No one could guess how the battle would conclude, but this didn''t stop them from enjoying the fight. At this moment, Lucas''s shield was already showing signs of cracks. It wasn''t a relic-level equipment so it couldn''t withstand a series of beatings from a Transcendent. Not to mention that Roderick wasn''t just an ordinary Transcendent, but an expert ranked 11th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! Tsk! He knows that my shield isn''t a relic so he is purposely hitting it. I must end this battle before my shield breaks! Lucas thought to himself as he adjusted his stance. He wasn''t just idling when he was in the North. When everyone was busy doing other things, he was secretly training by himself. He released a burst of mana to fully tap into the power of his sword. I must finish this in one move! As he thought of this, his figure blurred as he lunged at Roderick. The latter immediately sensed his attack and raised his shield to protect his body. He also imbued the shield with mana to increase its defensive abilities. Do you think that flimsy shield can block my sword?! Lucas stared coldly at his opponent as he unleashed a powerful blow! Chapter 168 Lucas’s Shocking Challenge Chapter 168 Lucas¡¯s Shocking Challenge A sharp sword wind was released as Lucas swung his sword. It brought forth a terrifying force that caused the air to twist and turn. What fearsome sword wind! Roderick sensed the overwhelming might of the attack so he immediately imbued the relic-level shield with mana to activate its power. The inscriptions on the shield lit up, forming a thick, defensive wall made of mana. In the next instant, a deafening ''boom'' rang out, forcing the spectators to cover their ears. "What the hell?!" "What if they suddenly launch an attack our way?" "Don''t worry. We will be safe. Do you see the old man over there? That old man is the guardian of this coliseum. He is a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master whose task is to ensure the safety of the spectators." "What?! There''s actually such an expert here other than Lord Lucas and Lord Roderick?" "Of course..." As the dust cloud subsided, everyone saw a massive crater on the platform. "Look! Lord Roderick seems to be injured!" Everyone could see that Roderick had received serious injuries after taking on that blow. There was a small cut on his forehead that caused bleeding. Even his steel armor couldn''t withstand the attack and sustained some damage. However, Roderick remained calm as he stared at Lucas on the opposite side of the crater. If I hadn''t activated the power of my shield in that last second, I could have lost an arm. Lucas Silversword... I still can''t beat him... Roderick appeared calm on the surface, but he was reeling in shock deep inside. Lucas''s improvement was beyond his comprehension. After that blow, Roderick realized that Lucas had already surpassed him and the difference in their strength was getting increasingly bigger. With a deep, regretful sigh, Roderick turned his head at the referee and said. "I admit defeat." It wasn''t a death match so there was no need to continue the battle. The referee was surprised, but he quickly announced the result of the match. "Lord Lucas has successfully defended his ranking! The rankings in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard will remain unchanged!" As soon as the announcement was made, the crowd erupted into tumultuous applause. The battle might have ended quicker than they had anticipated, but the overwhelming might displayed by both warriors was still lingering in their minds. Lucas looked away from Roderick and turned his head toward the VIP section, where the special guests were seated. It was only a small movement, but the crowd could sense that something shocking was about to happen. Lucas stabbed his sword into the ground and raised his arm to point at a certain individual seated next to the second prince. "I challenge you, Andre Thompson!" His calm voice echoed thunderously, shaking everyone to their core! Everyone turned their gazes toward the fashionably dressed Andre Thompson. He was the right-hand man of the second prince, a Transcendent Knight ranked 5th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! He had been in this position for decades and no one had challenged him since he took the spot. The man in question, Andre Thompson, was stunned. He couldn''t believe that Lucas would actually challenge him in front of a large crowd. Not to mention that the second prince was just right beside him. His face twitched. With thousands of people in attendance, he couldn''t even refuse this challenge. Prince Giovanni also didn''t expect this to happen. He felt that Lucas seemed to have changed. It was like he was no longer the person that he once knew. Andre didn''t respond immediately. He looked at the second prince to seek his opinion. This could destroy the plans they had painstakingly made so he couldn''t decide things on his own. Sensing his gaze, Prince Giovanni smiled faintly and gave him a nod of approval. "It seems like we will be seeing another impressive battle." Andre understood the prince''s words so he didn''t hesitate any longer. "In that case, I shall accept your challenge!" He stood up from his seat and loosened the buttons on his clothes to make himself more comfortable. "You are still tired from the battle so I will give you some time to rest." Andre glanced at Lucas, trying to see through his thoughts, but his scrutinizing gaze was met with the latter''s deadpan expression, making him unable to tell what was on the latter''s mind. "There''s no need for that." Lucas shook his head. His response shocked the crowd. Roderick who was still on the platform couldn''t believe his ears. Lucas was speaking to Andre Thompson, a powerful warrior ranked 5th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, but it seemed like he didn''t care about this. This was also an indirect insult to him since he had just fought with Lucas. It was like saying that Lucas didn''t put much effort into defeating him. Roderick wanted to say something, but he didn''t want to appear like a sore loser so he could only walk down from the platform with a gloomy face. On the other hand, Andre raised an eyebrow. Is he intentionally provoking me? He couldn''t tell whether Lucas was deliberately provoking him or not. "It looks like you are quite confident in your ability, Lord Lucas." Andre jumped down from the spectator''s seat. Whoosh. Upon landing on the ground, he walked toward the platform under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Everyone watched the scene with great enthusiasm, eager to witness another epic battle. When he stepped onto the stage, Andre opened his mouth once more and spoke. "Since we already know the rules, why don''t we start this fight now?" Hearing this, the referee immediately left the platform. "You don''t have any equipment on you, so I will fight you barehanded." Lucas threw aside his shield and his sword. He also removed his armor and tossed it outside the platform. Andre Thompson frowned at his words. He was a martial arts expert and his expertise was in close combat. This means that Lucas was challenging him in his strong suit! Chapter 169 The Crown Prince, Leighnard Exlor Astania Chapter 169 The Crown Prince, Leighnard Exlor Astania The crowd was stoked when they realized that this would be a martial arts battle. A contest of raw power between two warriors in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard was unheard of. It might have happened unofficially, but there was no report of it being done in public. The two Transcendents ignored the crowd''s enthusiastic response as they silently gauged each other''s power. The battle had already begun, but no one seemed to have the intention to make the first move. It was as if they were wary of each other''s power. As the seconds ticked by, the tension also became increasingly apparent. Amidst the loud cheers of the audience, the two Transcendents suddenly moved at the same time. Whoosh! Whoosh! Both men swung their fists without any superficial techniques. In the next moment, a fearsome ''bang'' echoed as their fists clashed in midair. Bang! The veins on Lucas''s arm protruded as he imbued more mana into his fist. He is indeed different. Lucas thought to himself when he felt the force behind Andre''s punch. It was like an unstoppable meteorite that struck the planet with power that could destroy anything in its path! Contrary to the calmness on his face, Andre was inwardly shocked. He had trained his punches and kicks for decades. Although there was no technique added to this punch, this contained the years of his relentless efforts in perfecting this simple move. No one had come out unscathed after receiving his punch. At least not until this very moment. The man in front of him looked completely unharmed and he was even able to compete with him equally! Lucas Silversword, we have underestimated you! The two Transcendents retreated after that initial clash. Andre furrowed his eyebrows and he decided to no longer hold back. "Lucas, you have become more powerful so I won''t hold my punches anymore." As soon as he said those words, his aura completely changed. A heavy and ferocious pressure descended upon Lucas''s body as Andre released his aura. Facing this fearsome power, Lucas also let loose his mana, enveloping his whole body like a protective membrane. The pressure on his body immediately disappeared. Suddenly, he felt an overpowering killing intent, momentarily freezing him in place. Subsequently, Andre appeared in front of him, unleashing a devastating kick aimed at his head. Whoosh! The air seemed to split from his attack. You are not the only one who learned martial arts! Thinking about this, Lucas performed a spinning kick which brought forth a tremendous amount of force. Bang! The two Transcendents exchanged a series of blows, causing shockwaves with every collision! The spectators could hardly open their eyes due to the fearsome winds created because of their battle. At the VIP section, the special guests watched the battle with bated breath. "Insane! Their punches and kicks could kill an Elite Knight!" "I think this is getting dangerous. One of them could end up dead if this fight continues." Prince Giovanni frowned. Lucas was more powerful than he had imagined. I was wrong. Lucas isn''t just a northern tiger. He is a wild northern tiger! But this makes things more fun. Taming a wild tiger is more exciting! While he was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly heard a series of footsteps behind him. He subconsciously turned his head and saw someone that made his eyes turn cold. Leighnard! Prince Giovanni took a deep breath as he stared at this person. He didn''t even bother to conceal the look of spite on his face. Leighnard Exlor Astania, the crown prince of the empire, and the man who would one day sit in the jeweled throne. The crown prince had long, wavy golden hair that extended to his shoulders. His ocean-blue eyes exuded the dignity fitting of an imperial bloodline. He wasn''t tall or muscular like the second prince. He had a slender physique similar to that of scholars untrained in combat. However, hidden in this slim body was a power that only a few had ever reached... the realm of Elite Knights! As if sensing his gaze, Leighnard looked over in his direction and let out a faint smile. When the people in the VIP section discovered that it was the crown prince, they immediately rose to their feet and greeted him respectfully. "Greetings, Your Highness!" Unlike the second prince who everyone was fearful of, everyone was genuinely respectful toward the crown prince. "It is good to see you, everyone. It looks like there is something fun to watch here." The crown prince displayed his graceful bearing which was the exact opposite of his younger brother''s temperament. Looking at his elder brother who was surrounded by the nobility, Prince Giovanni snorted in his heart. That hypocritical bastard! I really hate seeing that annoying effeminate piece of shit! He took his eyes away from the crown prince and focused his attention on the battle. "Oh my, isn''t that Lord Andre down there?" Leighnard''s voice drifted into his ears, making him even more irritated. Prince Giovanni didn''t want to lash out in public so he chose to ignore the crown prince who had intentionally sat next to him. The nobles who were seated in the VIP section became nervous. They could only pray that these two wouldn''t get into conflict. "I''m surprised that Lord Lucas can fight Lord Andre equally in martial arts. No wonder you are interested in him." Prince Leighnard rubbed his chin with a thoughtful smile. He knew that his brother''s goal was to invite Lucas into his side and he was here for that same reason. Prince Giovanni was ticked off by his words. He glanced at the crown prince and frowned. "What are you insinuating?" "Relax." Prince Leighnard shrugged as he chuckled, putting on an innocent look on his face. "Giovanni, you can''t force Lord Lucas to join you. You should let him make the choice himself. Forcing him might only backfire." He added with a teasing tone. Prince Giovanni clenched his fists and just as he was about to respond, a violent explosion rocked the coliseum. Boom! Chapter 170 A Special Moment Chapter 170 A Special Moment The spectators gasped. On the stage, the high and mighty Andre Thompson who everyone thought would win the battle, was now covered in bruises. His fancy clothes had been torn apart, making him look like a mess. On the other hand, Lucas wasn''t any better. His upper body was also covered in wounds and blood could be seen trickling down his lips. He is not using his full strength. He has yet to use that move... Lucas thought as he recalled the special move that solidified Andre''s position on the leaderboard. It was an unnamed fist technique, but due to its notorious power, people started calling it ''the Fist of Calamity''! Lucas wanted to know whether he could withstand that fist, but he had already accomplished his goal. Furthermore, making Andre unleash that move would only force him to reveal more of his power. Maria had specifically warned him not to use his trump cards. Although he was reluctant to end the fight, he could only let out a helpless sigh. "It was a great fight, Lord Andre." He cupped his fists while expressing his respect toward the other party. He then turned his head to the referee and calmly said. "I forfeit." Hearing this, Andre was baffled by his decision. Lucas had fought evenly with him and there was no clear winner between them so it left a bitter taste in his mouth. "Lord Lucas..." He called out. Lucas raised his eyebrows and stopped in his tracks. He glanced at Andre and saw the latter giving him a deep look. He didn''t bother to explain himself. He just nodded at Andre and jumped down from the platform. It was only then that the referee had reacted. He leaped onto the platform and announced the results of the match, leaving the crowd confused. "Why did Lord Lucas surrender? He doesn''t look that injured. Did he sustain internal injuries?" "Perhaps Lord Lucas sustained a hidden injury that we hadn''t seen." "That''s too bad then. The battle could have ended differently if they had continued." "Still, it was an awesome fight! Just look at the state of the platform. It''s like a tornado had passed by." The crowd discussed, speculating the real reason behind Lucas''s surrender. Meanwhile, in the VIP section, Prince Leighnard stared at Lucas''s back with a curious smile on his face. Is he afraid of Lord Andre''s Fist of Calamity or is there another underlying reason for his decision? Now I finally understand why His Majesty wanted to get you on his side. Lucas Silversword, you are one enigmatic man... Beside him, Prince Giovanni couldn''t sit still any longer. He rose from his seat and turned around with a flick of his sleeve before he left impatiently. He was afraid that his older brother would snatch Lucas from him. Prince Leighnard raised an eyebrow as he watched his younger brother leave with quick steps. At this moment, realization suddenly dawned on him. I understand now. Lucas did not just randomly challenge Andre. It was a deliberate move to reveal a portion of his power to the public! Thinking about this, a playful smile hung on his lips. Oh, my dear younger brother, this is not someone that you can tame. He chuckled as he rose to his feet. "Let''s go. The show is over." "Your Highness, what about Lord Lucas? Didn''t you say that you want to get him to come to our side?" An old man dressed in standard noble attire asked in a low voice. Prince Leighnard smiled profoundly at the old man as he shook his head. "Lord Tyrone, Lord Lucas has already made a choice. Going after him would be a fruitless endeavor." Hearing the crown prince''s words, the old man was puzzled. *** On the 23rd day of March, Alaric came to Ryvaad with a large entourage bearing valuable gifts. The carriages that carried the gifts were escorted by a hundred warriors dressed in ceremonial uniforms. The striking entourage shocked the onlookers and some even followed them out of curiosity, wondering what was about to happen. "Isn''t that Lord Alaric?" "What are all those gifts for?" "Is he going to propose marriage?" "It seems like it..." Alaric noticed the increasing number of people following them, but he ignored them. As they got closer to the estate of House Paxley, he felt inexplicably nervous. I did not think that proposing marriage would actually make me this nervous. He smiled wryly. He had never done this in his past life so it felt like he was going into unknown territory. Alaric took a deep breath to calm his nerves. "My lord, everything will be alright. Just relax." Henry''s voice drifted into his ears. Alaric glanced at the old warrior and smiled awkwardly. "Am I that obvious?" Henry chuckled. "Your face says it all." "Don''t overthink things. Just be your usual self and I assure you that everything will go smoothly." He added. The old man''s words reassured him. "Thank you, Sir Henry." "It''s my pleasure, my lord." After half an hour, they finally arrived outside the main gate of House Paxley''s estate where a group was already waiting for them. Alaric immediately spotted Hershey in the crowd. She was wearing a white dress with a golden floral design. How beautiful! Alaric subconsciously smiled upon seeing her. The crowd seemed to have vanished from his eyes and the only one he could see was Hershey. In that instant, it was as if time had slowed down. The noise around him disappeared and all he could hear was a beautiful melody that struck a chord in his heart. However, a burst of boisterous laughter broke this special moment. "Hahaha! Thank you for coming here, Lord Alaric!" Alaric glanced at Baron Nathan and forced a smile as he jumped off from his horse. He lowered his head, showing his courtesy to his future father-in-law. "Greetings, my lord! I have come here to propose marriage to your daughter." Hearing this, Baron Nathan''s smile deepened. "Hahaha! What a joyous occasion! It looks like my daughter''s wish of marrying you will finally be fulfilled soon." The baron couldn''t conceal his joy and he didn''t forget to send his friends a smug look. When he heard that Alaric was coming over to propose marriage, he invited his old friends all for the sake of letting them witness this moment. The faces of the baron''s friends twitched when they saw his smug look. Alaric noticed this exchange of glances, but he didn''t say anything about it. Nathan Paxley would soon become his father-in-law so he didn''t mind this little pretentious act. "My lord, what are you saying in front of everyone?" Hershey smiled demurely at her father''s words. "Oh, my! Silly me! Look at my mouth! Hahaha!" Baron Nathan laughed heartily. They exchanged polite words before the baron invited them inside the estate. He brought them to a pavilion right behind the main mansion. "We will leave you two here. Us old fogies will only disturb you so we will take our leave first." Baron Nathan winked at Alaric as he said these words. He then sent his daughter a look of encouragement before he pulled his friends away. "I apologize for my father''s antics, my lord. He is just enjoying this moment so I hope you don''t mind his behavior." Hershey was a bit embarrassed. Alaric laughed lightly when he heard her words. "It is alright. I do not mind it at all." He then found himself at loss for words. The lines that he had memorized before coming here suddenly disappeared from his mind. Oh, no! Just then, he recalled Henry''s words. Just be yourself... Thinking about this, Alaric let go of his worries. He looked into Hershey''s eyes and smiled. "You look beautiful, Hershey." Looking at his radiant smile, Hershey''s heart melted. "You also look dashing, Alaric." Alaric didn''t bother to hide his affection. He offered his hand and asked. "Do you know how to dance?" As a noble, he had been taught how to dance at a young age. Although the dance steps he had learned when he was young seemed to be a distant memory, these forgotten steps strangely appeared in his mind right at this moment. Hershey didn''t expect this question, but she took his hand and hummed in response. "Mn." In the next moment, the two started moving. Their graceful steps and movements flowed naturally as if they had been practicing together for a long time. A strong wind blew by, making the flowers surrounding the pavilion look like they were dancing along with the two. After they took the final steps, Alaric took her hands and kneeled while looking at her with eyes filled with love. "Hershey, will you marry me?" Hershey was frozen in place. She didn''t know when it started, but tears started falling down her eyes. With a trembling voice, she nodded. "Yes, I will!" Alaric smiled and rose to his feet. He wiped away her tears and sealed her lips with a kiss. Chapter 171 Vivian’s Secret Affair Chapter 171 Vivian¡¯s Secret Affair In the next few days, news about Alaric and Hershey''s upcoming wedding spread across the surrounding cities. It was a union between two of the most powerful houses in the North, so everyone was looking forward to this event. While many were excited about this, certain people felt the exact opposite. One of these was Vivian, Baron Nathan''s wife. At this moment, Vivian was drinking alcohol in her room, her face looking incredibly unsightly to behold. "That fucking bitch!" She angrily threw the glass she was holding onto the wall, smashing it into pieces. Her plan to take over House Paxley using her sons had become increasingly difficult. Her youngest son Liam had become a fugitive and was currently in hiding, while her oldest son Theo had become distant from her. "This is because of that annoying bitch! Everything fell apart because of her!" Vivian''s voice shook with anger. She believed that the reason for this series of misfortunes was Hershey. The shaking of her body suddenly stopped as she lifted her head, revealing a look of madness on her face. "Should I kill her?" The instant she uttered those words, a twisted smile hung on her lips. "Why did I not think of doing this before?" Vivian''s emotionless voice echoed inside the room. She turned her head and saw her reflection in the mirror. Seeing her disheveled appearance, she immediately tidied her hair. "Leandro..." She called out. Whoosh! A figure suddenly appeared behind her. Vivian stared at the person through the mirror. He was a middle-aged man with handsome facial features wearing leather armor with steel breastplate. "My lady, what are your orders?" "How many soldiers do we have right now?" Vivian asked. The man pondered for a moment before he responded. "Initially we had over a hundred warriors, but we sent some of them to follow Lord Liam. Now, we only have over eighty warriors. Including me, we have four Elite Knights and there are ten Knights. The rest are Knight Apprentices and normal warriors." Viviam combed her hair with a brush as she spoke. "If I want to kill that bitch, how many should we send?" The handsome middle-aged warrior knew who she was referring to. As someone who had always been at her side, he was aware of her hatred toward Hershey. "There''s no need to send so many warriors. I alone will be enough, my lady." He answered confidently. Vivian frowned upon hearing this. She turned around and looked at him. "No! That will be dangerous! I do not want you to be in danger!" Leandro smiled faintly at her words. "I''m ready to die for you, my lady. As long as it can make you happy, I will do anything!" "Leandro..." Vivian approached him. The handsome middle-aged warrior took her in his arms and gave her a passionate kiss, greedily sucking her tongue and her lips. After a long while, the two finally separated. Vivian stared into his eyes and said. "Send someone else to do the job. I do not want you to take any risk." Leandro nodded as he gently rubbed her back. "Alright. I will send Austin and a small group of elites for the job." Hearing this, Vivian''s face broke into a smile. Austin was one of the Elite Knights that she had been secretly nurturing for a long time. If it was him, killing Hershey would definitely be an easy task. Leandro suddenly leaned closer to her and whispered into her ears. "Let''s talk about that later. Why don''t we continue what we have started?" Before she could even respond, she felt a strong pair of hands tugging her clothes, before pulling them apart. Vivian yelped in surprise. "Wait! That fat pig might come here..." She looked at him with a pleading gaze, but instead of stopping, Leandro removed the final layer that covered her body. "Doesn''t it excite you?" Leandro whispered before he pinned her against the wall with her back facing him. "Wait! We really can''t do it-" Uhn~ A soft moan leaked out of her mouth when she felt a warm object suddenly penetrating her from behind. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Uhn~ Mn~ Leandro squeezed her waist as he forcefully slammed her ass repeatedly. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! *** Meanwhile, in another part of Ryvaad. Alaric went to visit the church with Hershey. "Are you sure that Bishop Anton will agree with your request?" Hershey asked while looking at Alaric with a hint of worry. Alaric had already told her about the situation, but she was uncertain whether the bishop would accept the request. Alaric smiled at her and replied. "Truthfully, I am not sure if he would agree, but since we are already here. Let us just go in and try." "Alright then." The two headed inside the church under the guidance of a deacon. The deacon brought them to the guest room where the bishop was already waiting for them. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. Amari Anton [3-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 151/5000 Potential: C Integrated Monster Traits: Heal (B), Fire Spear (B), Blink (C) Traits: Horseback Riding (E), Close Combat (D), Swordsmanship (F), Assassination (B) Strength: 142 Stamina: 153 Agility: 307 Vitality: 204 Endurance: 128 Mana: 479 Alaric widened his eyes when he saw the bishop''s attributes. What surprised him the most was the old man''s incredibly high mana. He had never seen one with such high mana before! "Oh, my! To think that the newest couple in the city would actually come to visit me! I''m honored." Bishop Anton warmly greeted them. "Thank you for having the time to see us, Your Excellency." Alaric cupped his fists as he smiled. They exchanged pleasantries before the bishop told them to take their seats. "So why did you come to visit me? Are you here to invite me to officiate your wedding?" The bishop smiled lightly while staring at the young couple. "That''s right. It will be our honor to have you in our wedding. Chapter 172 Greenwood Kingdom Chapter 172 Greenwood Kingdom "Hahaha! Then this old man will clear his schedule and make sure to attend your wedding!" The bishop laughed heartily. He had a good impression of this young man so he didn''t mind doing him this favor. "That will be great!" Alaric slapped his thigh and laughed joyfully. They chatted some more about this topic before Alaric found the opportunity to discuss another objective. "Your Excellency, there is actually one more thing that I would like your help with." Alaric''s face suddenly turned serious. Sensing the abrupt change in his tone, the bishop furrowed his eyebrows. "Go on. I''m listening." Alaric took a deep breath before he spoke. "Your Excellency, can you engrave an ability on my sword?" The bishop became silent. Alaric and Hershey patiently waited for him to speak. After a few minutes of silence, the old man finally opened his mouth. Sigh. "I really want to help, Lord Alaric, but I am restricted by the sacred covenant." He shook his head with a regretful smile. "I see. I apologize for making you feel uncomfortable, Your Excellency." Alaric felt that it was a pity, but he knew that he couldn''t force the matter. "No, it''s alright. You don''t need to apologize." The bishop waved his hand with a kind smile. Now that he knew that it was impossible to get his help, Alaric tactfully changed the topic. *** Deep inside the Enchanted Woodlands there existed an obscure place untouched by humanity. It was a small elven kingdom that housed over a hundred thousand elves, the Greenwood Kingdom. On this day, inside the biggest treehouse, an important meeting was being held between the most important members of the elven kingdom. One of the elves in attendance was the princess, Yvanna Greenwood. Other than her, eleven more elves had gathered. "Your Majesty, the situation is dire. We need to stop those filthy creatures from destroying the forest!" A particularly robust elf expressed his opinion, the fury in his voice was evident. Some of the elves in attendance nodded in agreement. At this moment, the handsome elf with snow-white hair spoke. "I understand your anger, Dahon. I''m also furious, but if we go into arms and fight them, there could be an all-out war between our kingdom and the goblins." "They might be divided right now, but if a common enemy attacks them, those scattered goblin tribes might gather under one banner." He added. Everyone became silent at his words. This was what they were worried about. Recently, a large goblin colony composed of over twenty thousand goblins had moved near their territory. To build their new nest, the goblin colony decided to burn a large part of the forest and a portion of this forest happened to be part of Greenwood Kingdom''s territory. "Your Majesty, if I may speak." Yvanna suddenly opened her mouth. The handsome elf nodded and gestured for her to continue. Everyone turned their heads to Yvanna, curious to know what she was about to say. Sensing everyone''s eyes on her, Yvanna remained calm. "I don''t think those goblins decided to move near our territory on a whim. There is a high possibility that they are aware of the existence of the Mana Spring." As soon as she said those words, everyone''s faces suddenly turned serious. The mana spring that she was talking about was groundwater that flowed onto the surface. However, the special thing about this groundwater was its purity and the dense mana it possessed. The energy contained inside a glass of water from this mana spring was equivalent to the energy within a Fatal-grade beast soul crystal! Most importantly, the mana spring could produce a hundred glasses every year! "That could be more troublesome. If those goblins are indeed aware of the mana spring, they would definitely use every means possible to get their hands on it!" The robust elf named Dahon frowned. Yvanna nodded. "I agree with Elder Dahon. Your Majesty, we must not hesitate anymore. We need to do something about this! I know that you don''t want any bloodshed, but sometimes, it is necessary to fight!" The handsome elf stared deeply at his daughter. After half a minute of silence, he said. "The goblin settlement has twenty thousand goblins and almost half of them can fight. On the other hand, our kingdom only has twenty thousand soldiers." He paused and scanned everyone''s faces before he continued. "If we fight them, there would be huge casualties on our side. Even if we win, our military power will take a huge loss and we will become easy targets for other forces." Yvanna seemed to have expected this response. "I have a solution for that, Your Majesty." "You do?" The elven king, Garandel Greenwood, stared at her in surprise. Yvanna nodded. "We can ask for outside assistance." The faces of some high elves turned cold upon hearing this. "Your Highness, the outside help that you are talking about... They are not humans, right?" An old elf with long golden hair asked. "Elder Aegris, I understand your hatred toward humans, but not all humans are as bad as you think." Yvanna didn''t like this particular High Elf. The High Elf named Aegris scoffed at her words. "You have been fooled, Your Highness. I know that you were saved by humans, but there could be a hidden motive behind their actions. Perhaps-" "Enough! I won''t allow you to speak ill of my benefactors!" Yvanna slammed her hand onto the table. Everyone was surprised by her reaction. No one expected her to openly oppose Aegris for the sake of some humans. Aegris''s expression darkened. "Your Highness, I''m saying this for your sake. The human heart is unpredictable." He then stood up and stormed out of the meeting room. Five more high elves followed him, leaving the room with only seven elves. After they left, the elven king sighed. "Can we really trust them?" He trusted his daughter''s judgment so he was willing to hear her out. "I assure you that he is trustworthy," Yvanna responded confidently. Chapter 173 Shift of Power in Riverwake 173 Shift of Power in Riverwake After the meeting, Garandel told his daughter to stay. "Is there something you want to tell me, Your Majesty?" Yvanna expressionlessly glanced at her father. Seeing her indifferent face, Garandel sighed with a complicated look. "The human you were talking about earlier, tell me more about him." He knew Hershey was one of the elves who didn''t like humans. She had a strong aversion toward them so he was curious about what kind of person could change her perspective. Hearing this, Yvanna''s expression eased up. She looked at her father and spoke in a mild tone. "His name is Alaric Silversword. He is the heir of House..." As he listened to his daughter''s words, he sensed a different kind of emotion in her voice. She also had a faint smile on her face as she narrated her experience. As someone who had lived for more than two hundred years, Garandel could tell that his daughter was in love, with a human at that. Knowing that someone had already captured his daughter''s heart, he felt a bit sour. Not to mention that this man was a human. "Is his family really as strong as you say?" He couldn''t believe it when she told him that they had a few Transcendents. Even their Greenwood Kingdom didn''t have many experts at this level. Yvanna raised an eyebrow. "I have seen them in person. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Sir Neo." As she said those words, she pointed at the elf who was standing quietly behind her. Garandel looked at Neo and saw him nodding his head, confirming her words. I know about Astania, but I haven''t heard of this House Silversword. I should send someone to look into it. He thought. "If there is nothing else, then please excuse me." Yvanna stood up and turned around. However, before she could leave, Garandel''s voice drifted into her ears. "Do you still blame me for your mother''s death?" The elven king''s voice choked with sadness and regret. Yvanna stopped in her tracks, but she didn''t look back. With a cold voice, she replied. "I will take my leave now, Your Majesty." After saying those words, she left without hesitation. Neo bowed to the elven king before he chased after Yvanna. Garandel scanned the empty room and slumped into his seat with a weary look. He then looked at the portrait of an elf couple pasted on the wall. It was a portrait of him and his wife, the late queen of the Greenwood Kingdom. My wife, your incapable husband is tired. I can''t protect our kingdom and even our daughter hates me. I wish you were here. If it was you, I''m sure you can come up with a better solution... *** In Riverwake, there was a major shift of power in the underground factions. This was because the leader of the largest underground organization was killed. In the past few weeks, numerous skirmishes have occurred between these underground forces. However, the biggest winner of them all was a recently established mercenary group helmed by a mysterious young man. No one knew his name. It was like he had appeared out of nowhere. At this moment, in the slums of the city, there was a bloody battle inside the underground fighting ring that was once owned by a man named Dexter. On one side was a group of men wielding axes. They were like a pack of hyenas, recklessly swinging their axes without any technique. On the other side was a group with fewer numbers, but despite the disadvantage, they were able to overwhelm their opponents using clever tactics and battle formations. "Maintain the formation! They will soon exhaust themselves!" Shouted Liam, who was safely positioned at the rear. "Yes, boss!" His subordinates responded upon hearing his words. Liam had brought them successive victories so they had full trust in him. He had trained them in employing battle formations which helped them win even with overwhelming odds. Once we defeat these motherfuckers, the underground world of Riverwake will be ours! Just as he thought of this, a change suddenly occurred. An old man holding a two-handed battle axe forced his way through their battle formation. He was like a beast, rampaging with unstoppable momentum. It''s him! Old Man Woodcutter! Liam narrowed his eyes when he saw this old man. Even though he was quite a distance away, he could still feel the oppressive aura of the old man. A peak Elite Knight is indeed different. Liam turned his head to the person standing next to him. It was a bald middle-aged man with a long scar on his neck. This person was the strongest warrior sent by his mother during his escape, a peak Elite Knight! "Sir Elton, I need you to stop that old man," Liam instructed with a respectful tone. Although they shared a master-servant relationship, Liam was a bit afraid of this warrior. He was a cruel, vicious, and ruthless man! Elton nodded indifferently. Without saying a word, he drew his sword and charged toward the old man without an ounce of hesitation. Old Man Woodcutter was quick to notice his presence. "A peak Elite Knight?!" The old man was flabbergasted. He thought that only the Night Owl Mercenary Group had an expert at this level. It never crossed his mind that a newly established mercenary group would have someone like this in their midst. In the next moment, Elton lunged at the old man and swung his sword. Whoosh! Old Man Woodcutter snorted and lifted his axe, causing the veins in his arms to protrude. Clang! A loud ''clang'' echoed when their weapons collided. No one dared to get closer to them, afraid that they would be caught in the clash between the two powerful warriors. A huge space was created for the two, giving them enough room to move around. This man is faster than me... Old Man Woodcutter frowned when he realized the huge difference in their agility. If he wasn''t careful, his opponent could end his life with a single strike! Clang! Clang! Clang! The two Elite Knights exchanged blows after blows, but after several minutes, there was still no clear sign on who would win the fight. It was a close fight. Elton was fast and skilled, while Old Man Woodcutter was strong and fearless. As the battle dragged on, Elton revealed an annoyed expression. Old Man Woodcutter seemed to have noticed this. With a disdainful smile, he shouted. "You are quite capable. It will be a pity if you continue working under that snot-nosed brat! Why don''t you work with me instead? We can conquer the city together!" Elton''s face twitched and there was a slight opening in his defense. The old man took the opportunity to attack. He feinted a swing and when Elton took the bait, he released a sweep kick. "Got you!" The old man laughed brazenly as he smashed his axe toward Elton who had awkwardly fallen to the ground. Bang! What?! Old Man Woodcutter widened his eyes. Elton actually managed to evade his axe''s blade in the nick of time! Khshhkk! After somehow evading that fatal blow, Elton stabbed his sword into the old man''s shoulder. It was aimed at the latter''s heart, but Old Man Woodcutter managed to twist his body. "Fuck!" The old man cursed under his breath after having his shoulder pierced with a sword. He ignored the pain and lifted his axe. However, when he was about to end Elton''s life, he saw someone pointing a crossbow at him. "It''s nice to meet you, Old Man Woodcutter." Liam grinned while aiming his crossbow at the old man''s head. The old man frowned and stared deeply at him. "You must be the rumored leader of this mercenary group. You are a lot younger than I thought." "Oh, my! I''m flattered. To think that the famous Old Man Woodcutter actually knows of my existence! It feels wonderful!" Liam chuckled with a teasing voice. After saying this, his smile disappeared. "Throw your axe and I will give you a chance to live." Old Man Woodcutter gnashed his teeth in anger. "Just kill me, but even if I will die, I will take this man with me to hell!" "Relax! We can talk this out! How about telling your men to stop so we can discuss things?" Liam squinted his eyes. He was ready to shoot his crossbow if the old man would show any sign of attacking Elton. I can''t let Elton be killed here. He is still useful. Old Man Woodcutter hesitated for a moment. Let''s see what this brat is up to. He thought to himself as he lowered his axe. He then took a deep breath and shouted. "Members of my Axe Gang, stop at once!" His booming voice echoed across the underground fighting ring, momentarily stunning everyone. The members of the Axe Gang were confused, but they followed his command. Seeing this, Liam smirked. Chapter 174 Prince Giovanni’s Anger 174 Prince Giovanni¡¯s Anger Inside a private room in one of the most popular restaurants in the capital, the second prince was having a meal with Lucas. The two sat opposite each other, eating and enjoying their food. Lucas took a cloth from his inner pocket to wipe off the grease on his lips. He then looked at the second prince who was still busy with his food and spoke calmly. "Your Highness, you can speak freely with me. I know you didn''t just invite me for a meal." Prince Giovanni put down the cutlery. "One moment." He uttered. He then wiped off the oil stains on his mouth with a white cloth with golden embroidery. After cleaning himself, he cleared his throat and spoke. "Lord Lucas, I have always admired your commitment to defending the northern borders of Astania..." The prince spoke a long paragraph of flattery and praise, but this only made Lucas annoyed. If he wasn''t of imperial bloodline, he would have left without saying a word. "...The North is always subjected to attacks so there is a high demand for equipment and weapons. The weather there is also terrible so only a small percentage of the crops can survive. I am really saddened by the rough conditions that our northern residents have to experience all year round so I thought of sending some supplies in hopes that it would somehow alleviate the burden on the northern lords." Prince Giovanni spoke with a heavy sigh. If it was someone else, they might be fooled by his generosity, but Lucas was already aware of what kind of person the second prince was. He was a tyrant who oppressed the poor and he was the kind of man who wouldn''t hesitate to betray someone all for the sake of fulfilling his ambitions! "That will be great, Your Highness, but I think we should discuss this with all the northern lords present. I am but one of the many lords in the North. I do not represent all of them." Replied Lucas while shaking his head. "What if I can make you the representative of the North?" Prince Giovanni smiled. This had always worked during his negotiations with the other lords. He usually promised them big rewards in exchange for working under him. When faced with the promised land, titles, and other rewards, they all ended up bending the knee. Lucas stared deeply at the arrogant man in front of him. He wasn''t even the emperor yet, but he was acting like he had full control of Astania. In a cold voice, he responded. "What makes you think that you can give me the entire North?" Sensing the coldness in his tone, Prince Giovanni narrowed his eyes. "I think there is a misunderstanding somewhere, Lord Lucas..." He forced a smile, thinking that it was probably just Lucas testing him. He then stood up and said. "I enjoyed the meal, Your Highness. Please excuse me." 08:24 Without hesitation, Lucas turned around and left, leaving behind a dumbfounded Prince Giovanni. Before he could speak further, Lucas raised his hand. "I already knew that you planned to recruit me. I came here with the hope that you could somehow convince me, but what I heard from you disappointed me." He then stood up and said. "I enjoyed the meal, Your Highness. Please excuse me." Without hesitation, Lucas turned around and left, leaving behind a dumbfounded Prince Giovanni. Did he just leave after cutting me off? A mere baron from the fucking northern countryside?! Prince Giovanni''s expression darkened the more he thought about it. I gave you face because you have some strength, but that does not mean that I am afraid of you! In his anger, Prince Giovanni slammed his fist on the table. Bang! Lucas Silversword... One day, you will have to pay for this! A powerful aura leaked out from his body. If someone was here, they would have sensed the overwhelming energy he exuded. However, the most surprising thing was the second prince''s aura... He had the aura of Transcendence! *** On the 31st of March, Alaric returned to North Pine Town with Hershey after Bishop Anton had rejected their request. Inside the carriage on their way to the estate, Hershey grabbed Alaric''s hand. "Do not worry about it. I am sure that we will find someone who will engrave an ability on your sword. For now, we should think of your coming birthday." Two days from now, Alaric would celebrate his 19th birthday. He would have forgotten about this if she hadn''t mentioned it. Thinking about this, Alaric smiled at her. "You are right. There is plenty of time to look for a beast soul warrior." Now that she had mentioned his coming birthday celebration, the topic shifted. When they arrived at the estate, they saw Maria and a team of warriors waiting for them at the gates. "Let us go. You should greet your mother-in-law." Alaric said in a teasing voice. The two stepped out of the carriage to greet Maria. While Hershey and his mother were exchanging polite words, Alaric noticed a familiar face in the crowd. It was the young boy he had met after the fallen warriors were buried in Mount Tegere. What was his name again? Oh, right! He is Wolf, the son of Jerry... It was then that he remembered his conversation with the boy. He must have waited a while for me. He thought. Alaric walked toward the young boy while waving his hand. "Wolf, son of Jerry. I guess that you have finally gotten permission from your mother." He smiled. The young boy was a bit flustered when he sensed everyone staring at him. He took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, my lord! I have already spoken with my mother and she has agreed with my decision." "Good! If you have already thought it through, then you can follow me. I will bring you to someone who will train you to become a Knight!" Alaric tapped the boy''s shoulder with an encouraging look. Wolf''s potential was far greater than most of his subordinates. With proper guidance, he might even surpass those who had trained earlier than him! "Can I really become a Knight, my lord?" Wolf clenched his fists. Alaric did not doubt this. He nodded as he replied. "I have faith in your talent, Wolf. I am sure that you will become a Knight one day." He then shrugged and added with a chuckle. "Who knows? Maybe you will be one of those few people who will become future powerhouses." Everyone was surprised when they heard him praising the young man. Alaric had never shown much interest in a young talent before. He had visited the training ground to inspect the progress of the newbies'' training, but they had never seen him display this kind of enthusiasm to a prospective talent. Everyone became more curious about the young man. They all wondered what was so special about him. After some small talk, Maria brought Hershey inside the main mansion to discuss the final preparations for Alaric''s birthday. Meanwhile, Alaric brought Wolf to the training ground and introduced him to the instructor and the newbies. The last batch of newbies had already graduated from their training. This time, there were only a few of them, just a little more than twenty trainees. Alaric gave Wolf a few more words of encouragement before he headed straight to the smithy. By now, Sir Goran should have already completed my sword. It is just a pity that the bishop has rejected my request. He was still feeling regretful about the rejection, but there was nothing he could do. The man was restricted by the sacred covenant. When he entered the smithy, he felt the sudden increase in the temperature, but he was already used to it. By the time he arrived at Goran''s workshop, he saw the latter polishing the blade of a short sword. Goran raised his head when he heard someone''s footsteps. "Eh? My lord!" He immediately put down the sword to greet him. Alaric waved his hand and kept his eyes on the short sword. It had a white blade with an intricate dragon head carving on its handle. With one look, he could tell that it was an impressive sword. "Sir Goran, is that my sword?" He asked. Goran nodded. "Yes, my lord. I have completed the sword a few days ago." As he said those words, he grabbed the sword and handed it to Alaric. It is cold... Alaric raised an eyebrow when he felt the cold handle. He then touched the blade and was even more surprised. It is like I am touching snow. "The cold property on the sword is because of the cold iron. The mithril also enhanced the coldness because of..." Goran''s explanation fell on deaf ears. Alaric was too focused on the notification that popped up out of nowhere. [Do you want to use the Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] He still had the Equipment Upgrade Card that he got from the last mission. Alaric had the urge to click [Yes], but he felt that he would get a surprise if he waited a bit more. After some thought, he clicked [No]. Chapter 175 Improvement in the Dual-Wielding Sword Style 175 Improvement in the Dual-Wielding Sword Style "Too bad I could not invite a beast soul warrior to engrave it with an ability." Alaric sighed with regret. "My lord, I also made a scabbard for it using the remaining cold iron and some of the spare materials I had. You were gone for quite a while so I also asked a friend of mine to paint a design on it." Goran handed him a white scabbard with a golden dragon painting. Alaric was pleased. The scabbard was made of cold iron and some rare metals, so it wouldn''t easily break, and the aesthetic painting was a bonus. "Thank you for your efforts in creating this sword, Sir Goran, but we might have to wait for some time before we can find a beast soul warrior to engrave it with an ability." Sir Goran took a deep breath as he nodded. "I understand, my lord." He knew how difficult it was to find a suitable beast soul warrior. After all, each beast soul warrior had different integrated traits and those abilities might not fit well with the sword and the wielder. "I will get someone to send you the rewards I promised." Alaric bid him farewell and left with his custom-made sword. He couldn''t wait to test it out together with his Rare Steel Sword. On his way to the training ground, Alaric tried to come up with a name for the sword. He felt that it deserved a fitting name. Snow White Sword? No, that sounds too girly. Pristine White Sword? Hmm, it still does not sound right. He came up with more than ten names, but not a single one perfectly described the sword so he temporarily discarded the idea of giving it a name. When he arrived at the training ground, he realized that the trainees were no longer there. The instructor probably brought them somewhere for some physical training. For a warrior to become a Knight, they needed to build a body capable of withstanding and holding mana. Otherwise, they would easily break and succumb to mana-related damage. Alaric unsheathed his Rare Steel Sword and the newly crafted short sword. Based on aesthetic design, the Rare Steel Sword looked completely ordinary compared to the other. After admiring his swords for a while, Alaric started testing the compatibility of the two swords. One thing I noticed after dual-wielding for some time, using two swords of the same length restricted my movement. Sometimes, the balance felt off so I had to use weird maneuvers to compensate for the lack of balance. This was also the reason he asked for a short sword. In the next moment, Alaric finally moved. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! I see... I can use the short sword for defense. Because of his SSS-rank Swordsmanship trait, he managed to incorporate what he had learned at a fast rate and improve his new sword style. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Not bad. I think this new style is faster and more efficient. I can easily react to any situation because the balance feels better. Alaric smiled. I should go and help them prepare for the celebration. *** Deep within the Enchanted Woodlands, inside the largest treehouse in the Greenwood Kingdom. "Your Majesty, the goblins are gathering their army! Our scouts also discovered that the colony is trying to unite the scattered goblin tribes!" Garandel was shaken by this report. Last time, they only suspected that the goblin colony was planning to attack. It seems like Yvanna is right. The goblin colony is aiming for the mana spring! Garandel furrowed his eyebrows as he leaned on his chair. He let out a deep, heavy sigh as he looked at the high elf who had given the report. It was Elder Dahon, one of the highest-ranking elves in the kingdom. "Elder Dahon, are the warriors ready?" He asked. Elder Dahon nodded with a grim look. "Yes, Your Majesty. Our elven army is ready to face those goblins! We are only waiting for your orders." Garandel rubbed the bridge of his nose as he closed his eyes. He still couldn''t bear to decide, but he knew that it must be done. "Where is the princess?" He asked in a low voice. Elder Dahon thought for a moment before he replied. "Her Highness left with her group a few days ago. They took a detour to avoid the goblin scouts so it might take them a long time before they reach the borders of Astania." He knew that the elven king was worried about his daughter''s safety so he added. "Do not worry about Her Highness, Your Majesty. Elder Neo is with her. Even if they encounter danger, I am sure that they will be fine." Neo was a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master. In their Greenwood Kingdom, his strength was among the top few. Garandel felt more at ease upon hearing this. "You are right. With Elder Neo at her side, Yvanna will be safe." He then stood up, his expression turning serious. "Bring the elven commanders here! We will discuss how we should deal with those goblins!" Hearing this, Elder Dahon nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty!" *** Somewhere in the Enchanted Woodlands, a group of hooded individuals were hiding behind the bushes while observing the movements of the goblins up ahead. "How many goblin warriors do they have?" Yvanna asked in a whispering voice. "They have over fifty goblin warriors and five hobgoblins. Based on their numbers and the structure of their camp, this is probably an outpost." Neo responded. Yvanna frowned. Attacking this outpost might alert the colony and disrupt our plan. We should make another detour. Yvanna thought deeply before she made a decision. "Let us take a detour. Killing them is not worth it." Upon hearing her words, Neo nodded and made a hand gesture to the elven warriors behind them. Yvanna left with her small team and disappeared without making a sound. This wasn''t the first goblin outpost they had encountered since they left the kingdom. The fact that there were many scattered outposts all around the kingdom means that the goblin colony was about to attack them. This gave Yvanna a sense of urgency. Chapter 176 Alaric’s Birthday Celebration Chapter 176 Alaric¡¯s Birthday Celebration In the capital, news about the success of the orc subjugation finally spread, but what made everyone even more interested was the appearance of the new Transcendents in House Silversword. Galanar, Warrick, and William... These names became famous overnight and everyone could already predict the great changes that would happen on the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard with the emergence of these men. At this moment, inside a mansion in the inner parts of Codera. "Your Highness, are we really not going to do anything about Lucas? The strength of his House Silversword is no longer something that we can just ignore." Said Tyrone, the Marquis who had sworn allegiance to the crown prince. The crown prince, Leighnard Exlor Astania, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the scenery beneath the hill through his window. "So this is where his confidence comes from. He has three Transcendent Knights under him and based on the reports, those three are not ordinary warriors either." Prince Leighnard muttered. He didn''t think much of House Silversword since there was only Lucas who had some strength, but it was different now. House Silversword''s strength had exceeded his expectations and it could now compare to his and his younger brother''s factions. "Your Highness, how about I go there to check their opinion on the succession for the throne?" The old marquis was nervous. House Silversword was already powerful enough to tilt the fragile balance between the two princes'' factions. Whichever faction he joined would have the advantage in the coming succession battle! Prince Leighnard turned around and asked. "Where is Lord Lucas right now?" "According to my subordinates, they saw him leave Codera late last night. If we send someone to go after him, they might still catch up with him." The old man replied. The crown prince rubbed his chin. Hold on... The unexpected challenge, and now, this orc subjugation... I do not think these two are just coincidences. Why do I feel that this was deliberately done? The more he thought about it, the more he became convinced that it was a carefully crafted plan. Lord Lucas... House Silversword... What a brilliant strategy! "Lord Tyrone, it seems like you need to visit the North soon. I heard that it will be the birthday of Lord Lucas''s son in two days. Although we cannot make it to the celebration, we can still send him some gifts." If I cannot make you join our side, then I will make friends with you. Prince Leighnard thought to himself. "Yes, Your Highness! I will prepare a suitable gift for his son!" The old marquis saluted. *** Two days later, in North Pine Town, the town was in a festive mood. This was because today was the 19th birthday of Alaric Silversword, the heir of House Silversword! The streets were filled with hanging banners, signifying the importance of this event to the residents. Alaric wasn''t just a noble heir to them. He was a great warrior who had led his army in protecting the northern borders from monsters. Droves of carriages flooded the roads of the town, making their way to House Silversword''s estate. At this moment, inside the banquet hall, Alaric was busy entertaining the guests who had arrived to celebrate his birthday. "Thank you for coming here, Lord Argus." Alaric greeted the old man who was dressed in formal clothes. He didn''t come here alone. Behind the old man were some northern lords, including Smith Heinrich who hadn''t fully recovered from his injuries. "My lords, thank you for coming here." Alaric smiled at them. "Lord Smith, you should not have come. Your recovery is more important than this celebration." Alaric sighed with a look of reproach. Smith Heinrich chuckled and waved his hand. "How could I miss your birthday celebration, my lord? These are just minor injuries. There is no need to fret over them." The old baron, Argus, scoffed at his words. He then tapped Smith Heinrich''s shoulder, making the latter grimace. "Look at you acting tough." "Aigoo! Be careful, Lord Argus..." Smith Heinrich hissed as he looked at the old man. The two had gotten closer after the orc subjugation. When Smith Heinrich heard that it was the old baron who had saved him and his son from being devoured by the orcs, he was very grateful. The rest of the northern lords laughed upon seeing this. Alaric also smiled. "Let me take you inside, my lords. We have invited the most famous performers in the North to share their talents. I am sure that you will love their performances." He chatted with them as he brought them inside the venue. "By the way, Lord Smith, where is Lord Dylann?" Alaric searched for Dylann in the group, but he was nowhere to be found. Smith Heinrich snorted when he mentioned this. "I beat him up when I heard about what he did during the battle... He should be resting by now in Redonia." Alaric was speechless, but he didn''t disagree with how Smith Heinrich handled the situation. Dylann abandoned his squad and placed himself in danger because of personal reasons. If it was someone else, they would have received severe punishment. He was lucky that his father had only beaten him up. "Let us not talk about that stupid son of mine, my lord. Today is your 19th birthday. Who would have thought that the man who led us in that battle was not even 20?" Smith Heinrich smiled wryly. The northern lords nodded in agreement. Alaric was already an Elite Knight and he had even fought toe to toe with powerful orc lords which few Elite Knights could do. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it if someone told them about it. "You flatter me, my lord." Alaric shook his head. "There are plenty of powerhouses outside the empire. Compared to them, my puny strength is not even worth mentioning." Beyond the empire, there were hundreds, if not thousands of bigger and more powerful nations. He wasn''t arrogant enough to think that he was unrivaled in the entire continent. Perhaps he was strong by Astanian''s standards, but he knew that the continent was vast and there existed more powerful men and women! Hello, guys! Chapter 177 Friendly Duels Between the Knight Apprentices 177 Friendly Duels Between the Knight Apprentices More and more guests arrived to join the celebration. The northern lords who didn''t participate in the orc subjugation even came to flatter him, hoping that House Silversword wouldn''t alienate them. They experienced major financial losses after House Silversword had cut off their supply of metal ores and other raw materials. It was then that they finally realized how big of a mistake they had made. Facing these shameless people, Alaric only responded halfheartedly before he excused himself from them. A few hours later, one of the most anticipated parts of the celebration, the friendly duels, began. This had already become a tradition in the North and it was a common segment in every important event. This time, only Knight Apprentices were allowed to participate so most of them were young warriors below the age of 30. Alaric sent the three best young warriors from the last batch of trainees to represent House Silversword. To prevent serious injuries, the participants were only allowed to use wooden weapons. "My lord, I think it''s an overkill to send those three. We could have sent Mark or someone else instead of them." Rigor whispered after Alaric decided to send Rasmus, Aliya, and Renante. He was the main instructor of the last batch of trainees so he had a clear understanding of their abilities. Alaric smiled lightly at him and replied. "Don''t you want to see them show off their might in front of this crowd?" Rigor could only smile wryly at his response. "Even Mark could beat those guys. If it''s those three, I think it won''t be a friendly duel anymore, but a one-sided beating..." He helplessly shook his head. Alaric shrugged and chuckled in amusement. "Just relax and let them have fun." Rigor no longer said anything and turned his attention to the ongoing duel. The guests sent their best representatives for the friendly duel. Some of the northern lords even sent their children. One of them was Theo, the heir apparent of House Paxley. He was also the crowd favorite since he was the most famous among the participants. Although he was not a prodigy like Alaric, he was still a rare genius in the North. As the friendly duels continued, the crowd started to take notice of the three young warriors sent by House Silversword. This was because they all won in an overwhelming fashion. Most of their fights ended in just a single move. This was especially true for the girl named Aliya. She was like a tigress, fierce and unstoppable. All her battles ended with her opponents being ruthlessly beaten in one move. The most shocking thing was that she hadn''t even used her weapon. "Who is that girl? Man, she''s beautiful, but she''s scary when she fights." "I heard that she is one of the trainees who has graduated from the rigorous program of House Silversword." "If not for those scars on her face, she would have been a real beauty. What a pity." The spectators discussed as they watched Aliya''s performance with great enthusiasm. "Those two guys from House Silversword are also doing great! They ended their battles within three moves!" "Just how did they train those kids? They don''t look old, but they fight like they have years of experience." 21:41 Other than the three of them, there were also a few participants who displayed superior skills compared to the rest. Theo was one of them. His swordsmanship was impressive. Although he focused heavily on being flashy, he was able to defeat his opponents with ease. Not bad. With more practical experience, he will be forced to remove those flashy tricks. Alaric thought to himself. "Theo has trained really hard for this day. He wanted to become a Knight, but he still fell short in the end." Remarked Hershey who was standing beside Alaric. "Is that so? No wonder his skills have improved." Alaric looked at Theo and used his Appraisal trait on him. Theo Paxley [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 88/100 Potential: D Talent: Horseback Riding (F), Swordsmanship (E), Close Combat (F), Archery (E), Hunting (F), Business Management (E) Strength: 19 Stamina: 18 Agility: 17 Endurance: 18 Vitality: 18 Mana: 5 He is indeed close to becoming a Knight. He just needs a little bit more physical training and exposure to mana. Theo was still a Knight Apprentice so he couldn''t use herbs like the Dragon Tail Fern that had high levels of mana. Without sufficient physical strength to handle mana, his body wouldn''t be able to handle the energy and he might even suffer a backlash if he forced himself to absorb those kinds of herbs. However, there were tonics that could help with increasing muscle growth and even improve the physical condition of the body. The only issue is that using these tonics was extremely painful and not everyone could handle this pain. In his past life, Alaric also used these tonics to improve his physical condition. Suddenly, he heard the crowd cheering excitedly. The reason for this excitement was that Theo would be fighting Rasmus in his next match. Furthermore, Aliya''s opponent was another crowd favorite, Renante. Only these four young warriors remained and everyone was eager to know who would proceed to the final match. I am sorry, brother-in-law. It seems like you are not destined to win this friendly duel. Even without using his Appraisal trait, he knew that Rasmus was way stronger than Theo. The latter had used tonics since he began his physical training and he had also participated in numerous practical combat missions. He also focused on improving his battle skills. Unlike Theo who had to handle administrative duties, he was also free to train all day. While he was silently lamenting the fate of his brother-in-law, the referee had already called their names. "Who do you think will win?" Hershey glanced at him. Alaric sent her a rueful smile as he replied. "I am sorry, Hershey, but your brother stands no chance against Rasmus." Hershey sighed and shook her head upon hearing this. "Whatever happens, I hope my brother will not be disheartened." Chapter 178 The Powerful Young Knight Apprentices Chapter 178 The Powerful Young Knight Apprentices Theo glanced at his opponent with a serious look. He didn''t dare underestimate this young Knight Apprentice for he knew that this man was one of the best talents in House Silversword. He has so many scars on his body despite being younger than me. Just how many tough battles had he fought? Theo thought when he saw the scars on Rasmus''s arms. "Fight!" The referee''s voice drifted into his ears. Hearing this, he immediately lunged at the young Knight Apprentice and swung the wooden sword. Swish! He had seen Rasmus''s fights and none of his opponents lasted more than three moves. He thought that he might have the chance to win if he took the initiative to attack. However, as if having anticipated his plans, Rasmus calmly took a side step to evade the trajectory of his slash. He then pushed Theo using his elbow, causing the latter to lose balance. Subsequently, he made a horizontal cut. Pak! Theo gritted his teeth as he blocked the sword. The moment their wooden swords clashed, he felt the disparity in their physical prowess. What unbelievable strength! He exclaimed in shock. He had fought with many Knight Apprentices in their household, but no one had this much power. "You''re quite good, my lord. Few managed to block that strike." He heard Rasmus''s nonchalant voice. Theo snorted. He felt that he was being mocked. He put more strength in his sword and released a push kick out of anger. Rasmus nimbly twisted his body to avoid the kick. He then countered with a spinning elbow that struck Theo''s face. The crowd gasped in surprise when they saw Theo spitting blood, but no one said a word. This wasn''t against the rules and everyone was allowed to use every means necessary as long as it wasn''t fatal. The sharp pain shook Theo and he almost collapsed from the impact. He could feel his vision spinning due to the impact, but he stubbornly kept himself standing while moving away from his opponent. He doesn''t even hesitate to use such moves. Did he learn this from Lord Alaric? Blood leaked out from the corner of his lips. He felt that his jaw had been misplaced after taking that elbow. "You aren''t my opponent, my lord. Please surrender. I don''t want to hurt you." Rasmus said indifferently. Theo steadied himself and looked at him with a cold gaze. "A warrior of House Paxley will never surrender! Come at me!" He shouted. Rasmus narrowed his eyes upon hearing his words. "Then I won''t be lenient anymore." He muttered before he charged toward Theo. In the next moment, he kicked the ground and propelled himself in midair to deliver a spinning sword slash. It was a move that he had been practicing for a long time and it was suitable for one-on-one fights. Theo was surprised by the move that he had pulled off. He quickly raised his wooden sword to parry the attack, but when their swords clashed, he felt a heavy force that sent him to the ground. When he fell, he saw Rasmus staring calmly at him. "It was a good fight, my lord." Rasmus bowed at him before he turned around and left. The referee announced Rasmus''s victory causing a wave of applause and cheers from the crowd. They all thought that Theo could last a little bit longer, but it ended so abruptly. While everyone was discussing the results of their fight, the referee called Renante and Aliya, telling them to come up on the stage. When these two young warriors stepped onto the stage, another wave of cheers and applause erupted. "Who do you think will win?" "It''s hard to say. The both of them are remarkable warriors and they each have their own unique styles." "How about a bet?" "Bring it on! I bet on Dame Aliya!" "Then I will place my bet on Sir Renante!" Meanwhile, Aliya flicked the wooden sword, familiarizing herself with its weight and balance. Tsk! She clicked her tongue, feeling a bit annoyed at the wooden sword''s overall feel. It didn''t fit well with her and she was certain that it would greatly affect her battle prowess. On the other hand, Renante was also figuring out the wooden spear in his hand. "Are you both ready?" The referee''s voice suddenly echoed while they were playing with their weapons. Aliya and Renante nodded. "Fight!" As soon as his words fell, both young Knight Apprentices moved at the same time. Swish! Swish! Pak! The wooden sword and wooden spear clashed, producing a sharp ''pak''. In the next moment, the two exchanged a series of blows. They were so fast for their level that even some Knight Apprentices failed to keep up with their speed. The older warriors who were watching the battle were impressed. Unreal... They are on a whole different level compared to the rest of us... Theo who was being treated at the sideline was stunned when he saw this scene. Aliya''s swordsmanship was precise and fast, while Renante''s spearmanship was firm and masterful. After a few minutes and over a hundred exchanges, Renante used his physically stronger body to overpower Aliya, forcing her to retreat successively. Dammit! This bastard is using his strength to overpower me! Aliya tried to deflect the other party''s spear with a flurry of sword moves, but Renante''s spear was like an immovable pillar, firm and strong. If only I could use my sword, things wouldn''t be like this! Aliya bit her lower lip with an indignant look. She couldn''t accept that she was being pushed back. What made her even more upset was that she couldn''t properly utilize her sword techniques because of the poor balance of the wooden sword. In the end, Renante took the victory. After the referee announced the result, Aliya glared at Renante and walked away with heavy footsteps. The frustration in her eyes was evident. Renante looked at her defeated figure with a satisfied smile. The girl had been arrogant lately because of her sudden rise in power. He finally had the chance to knock some sense into her. Aliya, this defeat will make you stronger. I believe in you... Chapter 179 The Winner 179 The Winner As expected, Aliya is still a bit lacking compared to Renante, but with her swordsmanship talent, she will eventually bridge the gap in their physical prowess. Perhaps she might even win against him depending on the situation. Alaric thought as he looked at Aliya''s disappointed figure. Aliya [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 29/100 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (F), Swordsmanship (A), Close Combat (E), Hunting (F), Archery (F) Strength: 20 Stamina: 20 Agility: 29 Endurance: 20 Vitality: 19 Mana: 8 Her natural talent and potential are higher than mine before I got the cyan screen. While he was deep in his thoughts, the referee called Renante and Rasmus to the stage. The noise became louder as the two young warriors stepped onto the stage. They had already proven that their abilities were far beyond their peers. Rasmus stared at the confident warrior in front of him. In the past few months, he had barely rested since he used most of his free time for his training. The reason for this relentless pursuit of strength was the strong desire to stand beside Alaric and faithfully serve him to repay the kindness he had shown to his family in the orphanage. "Renante, I have trained harder than everyone else. I''m no longer the same person you fought back then. Don''t hold back if you don''t want to be defeated." He grinned as he pointed his wooden sword to Renante. Hearing his words, Renante skillfully twirled his spear and beckoned tauntingly. "You''re still as loud as ever, Rasmus. Enough talking and let our skills speak!" He was a few years older than Rasmus so he treated the latter as his younger brother. I know how hard you have trained, Rasmus, but it won''t be so easy to defeat me. In truth, Renante was feeling the most pressure among the last batch of trainees. The expectations of the instructors and the admiration of his peers, everything weighed heavily on him. In the next moment, the two moved instantaneously. Whoosh! Whoosh! Pak! Pak! Pak! The two young warriors clashed a hundred times in just two minutes. The fierce collision of their weapons echoed across the venue. Because of the fearsome force of the two, their wooden weapons could no longer handle the pressure and broke apart, forcing them to fight barehanded. Fists, elbows, and kicks were released, causing sharp tearing sounds with every attack. Based on those sounds, the crowd could already feel how painful it would be if they took those blows. "Are they really Knight Apprentices?" A Knight muttered with disbelief as he watched the young warriors fight. "Are they really that powerful, Sir Knight?" Asked a young noblelady in a curious tone. To an ordinary person like her, she couldn''t differentiate the strength between warriors. The Knight nodded with a heavy look. "Yes, my lady. They are only Knight Apprentices, but their physical bodies have already surpassed the confines of their realms. If they become Knights, their strength would be many times more powerful compared to ordinary Knights!" The young noble lady gasped at his words. A few others who had heard their conversation were similarly surprised. Meanwhile, Alaric suddenly let out a sigh. He already knew who would win the battle. Rasmus, your effort is commendable, but you are not the only one putting up an effort. Not to mention that Renante has something that you don''t have... Rasmus [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 38/100 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (F), Swordsmanship (C), Hunting (E), Archery (F), Close Combat (E) Strength: 23 Stamina: 21 Agility: 23 Endurance: 23 Vitality: 22 Mana: 8 Renante [Knight Apprentice] EXP: 41/100 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (F), Spearmanship (C), Pain Tolerance (B), Close Combat (E), Archery (F), Hunting (E) Strength: 23 Stamina: 23 Endurance: 29 Vitality: 22 Mana: 9 The attributes of the two were almost similar except for the huge difference in their endurance. However, there was another important factor that put Renante above Rasmus, it was his Pain Tolerance trait. Based on the name of the trait, Alaric could already tell what it was for. Pain tolerance... It might sound simple, but this one detail could make a big impact in any battle. The more injuries one would sustain, the more it would affect their combat ability, but this would be negated if they had high pain tolerance. On the stage, Renante''s high endurance finally took effect. He took many blows from Rasmus, but he appeared fine. On the other hand, Rasmus was breathing heavily while trying to stand on his feet. "Rasmus, let''s decide this in one move." Renante adjusted his battle stance as he said those words. Rasmus narrowed his eyes. He knew that he would be defeated if the battle dragged on, but it seemed like Renante didn''t want to use this cowardly tactic to win. Now I understand why I respect you, Renante. With a nod of his head, he prepared himself for their last clash. Everyone watched with bated breaths as the two young warriors quietly observed each other''s movements. No one dared to blink, afraid that they would miss the final moments of this match. Suddenly, the two figures on the stage turned into a blur as they lunged toward each other. Rasmus released a flying kick. Whoosh! Seeing this, Renante blocked his leg with his left arm and sent an elbow strike that was aimed at Rasmus''s jaw. Rasmus quickly lifted his arms, shielding his face from the blow. However, the force behind Renante''s sharp elbow left a gash on his arm and sent him crashing to the ground. Bang! The crowd gasped upon witnessing this scene. Renante grimaced when he felt a sharp pain in his left arm. He broke my arm with that kick. You have improved a lot, Rasmus. His lips curved upwards as he glanced at Rasmus who was struggling to get up. Rasmus let out a regretful sigh while shaking his head. "I admit defeat." He raised his hand. A big round of applause and the sonorous shouts of the crowd followed as the friendly duels concluded. Chapter 180 Tyrone’s Strange Reaction Upon Meeting Alaric 180 Tyrone¡¯s Strange Reaction Upon Meeting Alaric An hour after the friendly duels, everyone was still discussing the impressive performances of the Knight Apprentices. "The three people sent by House Silversword all entered the final four. Just how did they unearth those talents?" "I heard that it was Lord Alaric who took in those kids from the orphanage. I can''t believe that there are actually so many hidden gems in that place." Many northern lords gathered around Alaric to praise his foresight. "My lord, I envy you for discovering those young talents!" "Indeed! How did you find them, my lord?" Alaric smiled faintly at the enthusiastic crowd. "To tell you the truth, I only intended to help the orphanage get back on its feet. Seeing those children barely surviving with limited resources..." He answered their queries, but he omitted some important details that shouldn''t be said. The celebration continued until late evening. *** In the next few days, the guests finally left the estate and returned to their homes. On the 5th of April, Lucas returned to North Pine Town, but he didn''t come alone. "Lord Lucas, I would like to thank you once more for accepting my unreasonable request." Tyrone cupped his fists to express his gratitude. When he received the crown prince''s orders, he went after Lucas in a hurry and after almost a day of non-stop travel on his horse, he eventually caught up with him. "Lord Tyrone, you have already thanked me three times." Lucas stared speechlessly at the old marquis. "Hahaha! Is that so? It seems like I am forgetting things a lot lately." Tyrone laughed while slapping his thigh. Lucas noticed the unusual friendliness of the old marquis. At first, he thought that it was just an act, but he realized that the old man was genuinely interested in befriending him. Does the crown prince intend to invite me to his faction? Lucas thought as he looked at the old marquis. Meanwhile, Tyrone was secretly inspecting the town. He noticed that new houses were being constructed. Those people should be the former residents of Alverton. They had already received reports about the events that took place in Alverton. Even until now, he was still shocked by the military power that House Silversword had revealed. Half an hour later, they arrived at the estate. The gatekeepers were stunned when they saw the baron. Lucas and Tyrone came in secretly so no one noticed their arrival to the town. "My lord!" Lucas waved his hand and gestured at them to not make a fuss. "I hope you do not mind my humble estate, my lord." Said Lucas as he made an inviting gesture. "Haha! Your worries are unnecessary, my lord. I am not the kind of person who cares about trivial things like appearances." Tyrone chuckled. The two chatted as they headed to the main mansion. By the time they arrived, a group of people was already waiting for them. "Congratulations on keeping your rank on the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, my lord!" Lucas smiled and nodded. Seeing the familiar faces after leaving home for a while made him feel happy. "Let us talk about this later." He then turned his gaze to the old man beside him and said. "This is Marquis Tyrone Agalsitar." Except for Alaric, everyone else was flabbergasted upon hearing his introduction. A marquis was a high-ranking noble. There wasn''t even a figure at this level in the North so they were shocked by the old man''s identity. Meanwhile, Alaric was feeling a bit emotional when he saw the old marquis. In his past life, the marquis was his direct superior and he had learned a lot of things from him. It was mostly because of his teachings that he was able to become an Elite Knight. Marquis Tyrone Agalsitar... As if sensing his gaze, the old man stared at him. Hm?! Alaric''s striking white hair made him recall a certain person. "My lord, this is my son, Alaric." Lucas''s voice drifted into his ears, pulling him from his thoughts. "Oh!" Tyrone adjusted his emotions, but the more he stared at the young man, the more agitated he became. The resemblance... Lucas noticed the sudden change in his expression and thought that the old man wasn''t feeling well. "Are you alright, my lord?" Tyrone suppressed his agitation and nodded while waving his hand. "I am fine. I think I am just tired from the journey." Lucas felt that the old marquis was hiding something, but he didn''t probe further. "Prepare Lord Tyrone''s accommodation immediately!" He instructed the servants. Tyrone took one last glance at Alaric before he followed the servants. Alaric was feeling confused. When he first met the old marquis, he also showed the same reaction. He once asked the marquis about this, but the old man refused to answer. He looked at Lucas with an inquisitive gaze, but the latter shook his head. "We will talk later. I will go and talk with the marquis first." Lucas hugged his wife and tapped his son''s shoulder. Maria nodded without saying anything. After Lucas left, the crowd dispersed and went to do their respective tasks. Alaric remained standing outside the main mansion still baffled by the old man''s reaction. I must get answers in this life... He turned around and headed to the training ground to begin his daily mission. He had been so busy after the orc subjugation that he almost had no time to complete his daily training. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:142¡ª> 163/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 Stamina: 180 Agility: 180 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 160 Mana: 228 Battle Points: 1780 ¡ª> 1920 Stat Points: 40 ¡ª> 61 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He had only completed seven daily missions in the past few weeks. Luckily, there was no penalty or he would be devastated. Chapter 181 Tyrone’s Gift Chapter 181 Tyrone¡¯s Gift Tyrone paced around his room, looking incredibly unsettled as he wore a deep frown. How come they look so similar? Is it just a coincidence? His forehead creased the more he thought about it. If I remember correctly, I think there was something going on between Lucas and her almost two decades ago. Is it possible that Alaric is their... As he thought of this, his eyes widened. This cannot be... He wanted to deny it, but he realized that it wasn''t impossible. There had been rumors about the relationship between Lucas and that person, but news about this suddenly disappeared as if someone had deliberately concealed them. Tyrone rubbed his chin as he took his seat. "I will try probing Lucas tomorrow. If my speculation is right, I might uncover something huge." *** The next day, Alaric completed his daily mission after several hours of doing intense exercises. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 163 ¡ª> 169/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 Stamina: 180 Agility: 180 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 160 Mana: 228 ¡ª> 230 Battle Points: 1920 ¡ª> 1960 Stat Points: 61 ¡ª> 67 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) "My lord, please drink some water!" The faithful little servant, Elena, handed him a leather water flask. Alaric smiled at her, grabbed the water flask, and took a swig. While he was drinking water, Elena expertly wiped off the sweat on his body with a cloth. She had always done this for him every time he would complete his training. Meanwhile, Hershey who was standing behind them spoke to Elena in a gentle voice. "You are really good at this." Elena turned her head and squeezed out a smile. "I have been by my lord''s side since we were young so it''s almost second nature to me." "I see. It seems like your relationship with Alaric is not that simple." Hershey stared deeply at her while keeping a smile on her face. Elena was flustered by her words and she hurriedly explained herself. "It''s not what you think, my lady! We are just-" "Hahaha!" Hershey suddenly giggled when she saw how anxious she was. She grabbed Elena''s hand and said. "I know and I understand." Looking at her earnest expression, Elena gradually calmed down. "Stop teasing her." Alaric smiled at the two women. While they were chatting, they suddenly noticed that someone was approaching them. They simultaneously turned their heads and saw that it was the old marquis. Just like how they had met him yesterday, the old man still had this jovial look and easygoing smile. Alaric, Hershey, and the others quickly stopped what they were doing to greet him. "Greetings, my lord!" Tyrone nodded and swept his gaze at the small crowd before his eyes stopped at Alaric. "Lord Alaric, I apologize for abruptly leaving yesterday. Because of my age, I sometimes feel dizzy." He had an apologetic look. "I hope you can forgive me." Hearing this, Alaric immediately waved his hand and replied. "It is fine, my lord. Your health is more important so you do not need to worry about these trivial things." He knew that the old man was just giving an excuse, but he didn''t expose him. The old marquis grinned at his words. "Oh, I almost forgot. I was not able to come to your birthday celebration, but I have prepared a gift for you." As he said this, he nodded to the servant standing next to him. The servant opened the wooden box he was carrying, revealing a set of intricately crafted armor. "This is a relic-level battle armor made from mithril and other valuable materials like the Disaster-grade monster hide. It is also engraved with the fortification trait that makes its wearer take less damage from any form of attack." The old marquis introduced the armor''s ability as he gestured at the servant to hand the gift to Alaric. A relic-level battle armor! Alaric was pleasantly surprised. This was what he needed the most. The battle armor he was using was also well-made, but it wasn''t at the relic-level. If he had this armor, his combat ability would drastically improve. Thinking about this, he stared at the old marquis who was gesturing at him to take the armor. It was a gift from his old superior so he didn''t hesitate any further and took the battle armor. "Thank you for the gift, my lord. I will cherish it." Alaric gratefully smiled at him. "Haha! I am glad that you like it!" Tyrone laughed heartily. For some reason, he felt that Alaric wasn''t a stranger, but someone that he knew for a long time. "Who would not like a relic-level battle armor?" Alaric smiled bitterly while shaking his head. Equipment like this was hard to come by in the North, but they were in abundance in the central areas of Astania. "It is just a battle armor. There is no need to make a fuss over it." The marquis chuckled. Alaric smiled wryly. Only a high-level noble like the old marquis could say something like this. "How about we talk somewhere more quiet, my lord? I do not think the warriors can train peacefully knowing that you are here." Alaric suggested. "Alright. I''ll go after you." Tyrone nodded in agreement. There were some things that he wanted to discuss with him, but the details were too sensitive to be said in public. Alaric brought the old man to his study inside the main mansion. For absolute secrecy, he didn''t let anyone in. "Please take your seat, my lord." Alaric pointed at a vacant seat. The old man thanked him before he took his seat. "So what do you want to discuss with me, Lord Alaric?" Tyrone didn''t beat around the bush. Alaric cleared his throat and gathered his thoughts before he spoke. "I noticed that my lord was surprised when you saw me yesterday. It just made me curious." The old man''s face suddenly turned serious. He adjusted his sitting posture before he calmly replied. "I just thought that you look like someone I know." Alaric raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. The old man''s words had many implications. "Can you elaborate on what you mean by this?" The old man shook his head. "To be honest with you, I am also not sure, so it would be for the best if I do not say anything more than that." "I see. What a pity." Alaric shook his head with a look of regret. He was curious, but he didn''t probe further. There was plenty of time to know the truth. He just needed to patiently wait. Tyrone observed the young man''s expression. It seems like he is still unaware of this. Lucas might have kept it a secret from him. It is also possible that I am wrong about the whole thing... The two talked about other matters to lighten the mood. Alaric was already familiar with the old man''s personality so he knew which topics would entertain him. After a few hours of conversation, the marquis stood up and said. "I still have an appointment with Lord Lucas. Please excuse me, my lord." "Oh, that is too bad. I really enjoyed talking with you, Lord Tyrone. I hope we can chat again sometime." Alaric didn''t stop the old man from leaving. He bid the Marquis farewell and sent him to Lucas''s study. *** Meanwhile, a group of robed individuals entered through a secret passage that led them to Turtle Fort. "Your Highness, why don''t rest here for a while? You must have been weary from the trip." Neo suggested while staring at the figure leading them. To safely reach this place, they had taken numerous detours. There were scattered goblin outposts in the Echanted Woodlands so they wasted a lot of time trying to evade them. "There is no need." Yvanna shook her head. A few days had passed since they left the elven kingdom. She was afraid that war had already started so she couldn''t afford to rest. "Our kingdom is in danger so we must hurry!" Yvanna muttered. Neo no longer said anything. He was also worried about the kingdom. "Split up to gather supplies and return to this spot within thirty minutes!" Yvanna instructed. As soon as she gave the order, the elven warriors who had followed them went in separate directions. Only Neo stayed behind to protect Yvanna. The elven princess was only a 1-ringed Beast Soul Master. A powerful Knight could already put her in danger so he didn''t want to leave her side. "Elder Neo, tell me honestly since you have also witnessed the military power of House Silversword. Do you think we can repel those goblins if we have their support?" Yvanna asked all of a sudden. Hearing this, Neo thought for a moment before shaking his head. "It''s hard to say, Your Highness. We have no accurate information on the goblin colony. There could be powerful goblins hiding there..." Chapter 182 Blood River Alliance Leader Chapter 182 Blood River Alliance Leader In Riverwake, the restless underground factions had gradually stabilized. This was because the three largest factions had merged to create a much larger group, the Blood River Alliance. Today, on the 6th of April in the Year 209 of the Astanian Calendar, the alliance members gathered inside a private building to elect their leader. Three people sat at the most prominent location, chatting as they waited for the election to begin. "In just a few days, we managed to take full control of Riverwake''s underground forces. With Baron Dagzo gone, I don''t think there''s anyone who can stop our alliance''s expansion." Remarked Old Man Woodcutter with a grin. When he first joined the alliance, he still had some misgivings, but after some time, he gradually became invested in the group. The idea of controlling the entire city made him forget all the bad things that happened. The middle-aged man sitting adjacent to him sneered at his words and offered his own opinion. "It''s not as easy as you think. Although Baron Dagzo has died, his barony started functioning again after his son took the reins. Furthermore, there are still some merchant groups with strong military power." This person was the leader of the Night Owl Mercenary Group, Tim. He was a former slave who had rebelled against his owner and took control of his wealth after killing him. And with his newfound wealth, he took in many slaves and commoners to create his mercenary group which later became known as the Night Owl Mercenary Group. Tim was a ruthless man and he was also skilled with the sword. Because of this, he later got the moniker ''One-Eyed Swordsman''. Clap! The sudden clap made the two turn their heads to Liam. "We shouldn''t argue today, gentleman. Look." Liam pointed at the large number of people gathered inside the building. "Everyone has gathered here to elect the leader of our alliance. We must maintain our dignity in front of these people." He had learned to speak in a commoner''s accent after months of contact with all sorts of individuals, but he still sometimes revealed the temperament of a noble. Old Man Woodcutter and One-Eyed Swordsman had complicated feelings about this young man. They were afraid of his cunning mind and they also disliked his arrogance. However, there was something they admired about him, his ability to gather all sorts of people. No one would have imagined that the three largest factions in Riverwake would merge, but this young man made it happen. He might have employed some unusual methods, but he managed to do it. Until now, they still didn''t know his name so they called him ''Sly Demon'', a moniker that recently became famous in Riverwake. Hearing his words, Old Man Woodcutter shrugged and no longer said anything, while One-Eyed Swordsman snorted. Seeing how cooperative they were, Liam smiled. He then sent the signal to start the election. The election process was simple. Each member of the alliance would write the name of the person they wanted to vote for and place it inside the box. The total votes would then be tallied on the spot to prevent cheating. The voting process only took less than twenty minutes, but the counting of the votes took much longer. The alliance had over three hundred members including the small groups that they had absorbed. About two hours later, the results were finally announced. Sly Demon - 217 votes One-Eyed Swordsman - 164 votes Old Man Woodcutter - 158 votes A few people also received votes, but their vote counts were too low to even be compared with the three top candidates. One-Eyed Swordsman glanced at the results and slumped on his chair while crossing his arms. How did he gather so many supporters in just a few days? Did he bribe them with money? His faction was the largest in the alliance so he was quite confident in his success, but from the looks of it, someone had come prepared. Meanwhile, Old Man Cutter was vexed. He couldn''t accept the fact that he came third in the voting results. I can still accept Sly Demon being the winner, but this one-eyed bastard actually got more votes than me. These people must be blind! Hmph! Old Man Woodcutter snorted the more he thought about the results. He felt that it was ridiculous. On the other hand, Liam seemed to have expected this to happen. He let out a smile as he stood up from his seat. He then walked toward the center of the venue and clapped his hands to gather everyone''s attention. "Everyone! Thank you to those who believed in me! I promise that I will use every means necessary to make our alliance stronger and more prosperous!" "However..." "I wouldn''t be able to do this alone. I hope that everyone gathered here will put more effort into making the alliance more successful!" Liam didn''t make his speech longer since he knew that these boorish people wouldn''t like it. He kept everything short and ended it with a strong message. After his speech, the alliance members clapped their hands. Although some still couldn''t accept the results, there was nothing they could do. The majority had already spoken so everyone had to follow the newly elected alliance leader. "Congratulations on becoming the alliance leader!" Old Man Woodcutter beamed at him. One-Eyed Swordsman didn''t say anything and just nodded at Liam. That was how Liam Paxley became the leader of the Blood River Alliance. *** Inside the baron''s study in the main mansion of House Silversword. Tyrone took a light sip of tea before he asked. "Lord Lucas, do you still remember Her Highness, Princess Jade Kristine?" The atmosphere suddenly turned heavy as soon as he spoke this name. Lucas had subconsciously released his aura, but he quickly retracted it after realizing what had happened. He stared deeply at the marquis and responded. "I still remember her." His voice was calm, but the old marquis sensed the coldness in his tone. "I see. That means Alaric must be her..." Chapter 183 Princess Jade’s Child? Chapter 183 Princess Jade¡¯s Child? "Alaric must be her child." This time, an even more powerful pressure descended upon the old marquis. Tyrone acted like nothing happened and continued to sip his tea. Lucas let out a sigh. He leaned on his chair and rubbed his nose bridge as he said. "That''s right. Alaric is our son." His tone contained a trace of melancholy when he recalled the image of that woman. She was his first love and also his biggest regret. Tyrone wasn''t surprised by his confirmation. "Only a few had seen Her Highness so I don''t think someone will get suspicious of Alaric''s identity, but you must still be careful. Some people might harbor ill intent if they discover his identity." Lucas nodded with a grave look. "I understand." This was the real reason why he rejected the emperor''s offer two decades ago. He didn''t want Alaric to be embroiled in the imperial family''s woes and schemes. "No wonder you rejected His Majesty''s offer... so it was because of this." Tyrone stared at the baron with newfound respect. For the sake of his son''s safety, he rejected a high-ranking position and chose to live in the North as a baron. Lucas took a deep breath and raised his head as he asked. "Jade... Her Highness, where is she?" His voice quivered when he mentioned her name. Other than his family, only this woman could make him this emotional. Tyrone sighed and shook his head. "Her Highness hasn''t shown herself to the public since you left Codera." In truth, he knew something about the princess, but the information was yet to be confirmed since the imperial family was tight-lipped about the matter. I wonder how you will react if you hear that Princess Jade will be married to the crown prince of the neighboring empire of Harune. Lucas, will you barge into the imperial castle and face the wrath of both empires? Tyrone felt that he might really do it. Lucas was powerful enough to stand on the same ground with the powerhouses of Astania and House Silversword was no longer the countryside barony that it was before. "Is that so?" Lucas let out a heavy breath. Jade, where are you? He thought that he could forget everything about her, but fate seemed to be intent on drawing them together. "Lord Lucas, if you are thinking of seeing her, then you better drop the idea. The imperial family is currently unstable because of His Majesty''s failing health. There might be severe consequences if you go and look for her." Tyrone warned him with a grim face. Lucas clenched his fists upon hearing this, but he knew that the old Marquis was telling the truth. "Thank you for your warning, Lord Tyrone. I am tired, so I will excuse myself. Let us speak again tomorrow." He didn''t wait for the old man''s response. He stood up, cupped his fists at the marquis, and decisively left. "To think that the man known as the Shield of the North has a side like this..." Tyrone drank the last sip of his tea before he left the room. *** On the 8th of April, the marquis left North Pine Town and headed back to Codera. He didn''t know how he should report the situation to the crown prince. There was something within him that compelled him not to disclose this information, but a part of him also wanted to give this crucial information to Prince Leighnard. What a conundrum! The old marquis sighed while shaking his head. Things have become more complicated with Alaric in the picture. He has the blood of Astania running through his veins and with House Silversword''s growing popularity, there might be some people who would support him if he ever decides to join the battle for succession. He could already imagine the chaos that would ensue if this information leaked out. The crown prince might let things be, but the second prince would definitely not allow another contender to participate. While he was deep in his thoughts, he suddenly sensed the presence of a few powerful individuals approaching him at a fast pace. The old marquis didn''t come alone, but he only brought a few subordinates with him. One 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master and the rest are Elite Knights and Knights! He narrowed his eyes as he looked in a certain direction. He also signaled his men to stop and prepare for battle. Tyrone grabbed the handle of his sword while keeping his gaze on the approaching figures. I only brought two Elite Knights with me and eight Knights. If we fight those people, it will be a dangerous battle! Suddenly, the approaching group finally came into everyone''s view. They were dressed in oversized robes that covered their whole body from head to foot. Strangely, they were using mana to increase their movement speed. It was as if someone was chasing them. Tyrone could sense the fluctuations of mana so he was perplexed. He then signaled his subordinates to lower their weapons. He couldn''t sense any hostility from the other group so to prevent misunderstandings, he instructed his men to stand down. Soon, the approaching group stopped in front of them, making the atmosphere a bit tense. If it weren''t for Tyrone''s command, his subordinates would have already drawn their weapons. "I am Marquis Tyrone Agalsitar! State your identities!" The old marquis stared deeply at the person who had the strongest aura. He felt that this guy was the leader of the group. However, to his surprise, the one who stepped up was the person with the weakest aura, a 1-Ringed Beast Soul Master. "I am Yvanna, a friend of Alaric Silversword. We don''t mean you no harm." Yvanna? I have not heard of anyone noteworthy with that name. Who is this young lady? Could she be Alaric''s lover? The marquis had question marks on his face, but he decided not to probe further. "I see. Then you may go. You guys look like you are in a hurry." He waved his hand. "Thank you." Yvanna''s group didn''t linger for long and they left after she thanked the old man. Tyrone watched them disappear with a deep frown. Who are those people? Chapter 184 Yvanna Seeks Help 184 Yvanna Seeks Help Yvanna''s group arrived at the estate. "Who are you?" The gatekeepers warily glanced at her group, their hands resting on the handle of their weapons. Yvanna didn''t waste any time and presented a token. "I am Yvanna, a friend of Alaric. Please let us in." The gatekeepers were surprised to see the token in her hand. It was Alaric''s identity token, which only he and a few of his most trusted subordinates possessed. Having this token means that you are one of his people. "Can we inspect your token for a moment?" The gatekeepers cautiously asked. They had heard of her name too, but they wanted to make sure that she wasn''t a fraud. Yvanna nodded as she handed the token. The gatekeepers took the token and inspected it carefully. After a thorough examination, they realized that it was real. "This is Lord Alaric''s identity token!" They hurriedly handed it back to Yvanna and apologized. "Please pardon us for the inconvenience, my lady!" "It is alright. Just let us in. We are in a hurry." Yvanna waved her hand dismissively. The gatekeepers no longer wasted their time. They opened the gates and escorted them to the training ground. "Why are we heading here?" Yvanna frowned. Sensing the suspicion in her voice, the guard quickly explained. "It''s like this, my lady. Lord Alaric usually visits the training ground around this time for his daily training. He also observes the progress of our trainees." Not long later, they arrived at the training grounds, and just like the guard had said, Alaric was there watching the trainees. As if having sensed their arrival, Alaric turned his head. Yvanna Greenwood [1-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 7/500 Potential: S Integrated Monster Trait: Nature''s Blessing (S) Traits: Horseback Riding (E), Archery (B), Swordsmanship (B), Close Combat (F) Strength: 11 Stamina: 10 Agility: 26 Endurance: 12 Vitality: 30 Mana: 79 Alaric raised an eyebrow when he saw her integrated monster trait. It was actually rated ''S''! Just what kind of monster did they prepare for her monster trait integration? He was speechless. Only an elven princess could have this kind of luxury. He then moved his gaze toward the elf who had exuded the most oppressive aura. Neo [3-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 3379/5000 Potential: A Integrated Monster Traits: Ice Manipulation (A), Starlight Arrow (S), Eagle''s Viewpoint (B) Traits: Horseback Riding (A), Swordsmanship (A), Archery (A), Hunting (B), Tracking (B), Close Combat (B) Stamina: 196 Agility: 299 Endurance: 195 Vitality: 250 Mana: 511 Alaric was dumbfounded when he saw his attributes. His stats were even more outrageous than the bishop''s! Not to mention his high-rated traits and integrated monster traits! "Alaric!" Yvanna called out to him, but the cheerfulness she had the last time she came here was gone. Her voice pulled him from his thoughts. He sensed that something was amiss when he heard the tone of her voice. "Let''s speak privately." Yvanna nodded. She signaled his men to stay before she followed Alaric toward the main mansion. Neo hesitated for a moment before he decided to follow them. Meanwhile, Elena and Hershey who were together with Alaric decided not to disturb them. Once they arrived at his study, Alaric gestured at her to take a seat. Upon sitting down, Yvanna removed the hood that covered her face. Seeing the deep frown and her troubled expression, Alaric asked. "What happened? Why do you look like that?" "Alaric, you are my friend so I will not hide it from you." She took a short pause to gather her thoughts before she continued. "Our kingdom is in danger!" Alaric narrowed his eyes. "Go on. I am listening." "A goblin colony has set their sights on our kingdom''s mana spring! Those despicable creatures are gathering the scattered goblin tribes to attack us! We do not have much time! At this moment, they should..." As he listened, Alaric''s expression grew increasingly colder. "Since you came all the way here, am I right to assume that you need my help?" He stared at the elven princess. Yvanna didn''t deny it. She nodded with a heavy look. "Our kingdom will face heavy casualties if we fight the goblin colony by ourselves. I was hoping that you could lend us some assistance." Alaric was silent for a moment. From what she told me, there are over twenty thousand goblins in the colony and her kingdom''s military is outnumbered. Our House Silversword alone cannot offer much help even if we mobilize three Transcendents. I need the support of a few more noble houses, but which ones should I bring to the Enchanted Woodlands? The elven kingdom had remained hidden for decades or even over a century. If he brought the wrong kind of people, the location of their kingdom would be exposed and they might be targeted by evil humans. House Paxley should be trustworthy. There is Lord Smith''s House Heinrich too. I need one more household... Should I ask for Baron Argus''s help? The old baron had already sworn to follow his lead, but he was a crafty old man so Alaric was quite cautious about him. There were other choices, but he still hadn''t fully trusted them. If only I could convince Father to join, then things would be a lot easier, but there would be no one left to protect the estate and the town. There is Sir William too... William and the mercenary group who had chosen to follow him was yet to formally join the household so he couldn''t command them at will. Alaric was in a dilemma. Yvanna quietly waited for him to make the decision. She was a bit nervous that he would reject her request. Alaric let out a deep breath. "I will discuss this with my father first. I cannot mobilize a large number of troops without his approval." "I understand." Yvanna nodded. "Follow me. I will take you to see him." Said Alaric as he stood up. Chapter 185 Lucas’s Decision 185 Lucas¡¯s Decision Inside the baron''s study, Alaric and Yvanna sat next to each other as they explained the situation to Lucas. Meanwhile, Neo was quietly standing behind them, looking completely still. "I get the gist of it. So you want my House Silversword to help your kingdom repel those goblins, but why should I agree?" Lucas stared deeply at the elven princess. He was already aware of her identity, but he couldn''t care less. His priority was the welfare of his household and the safety of his family. However, if she was willing to compensate them for lending their military power, then he might consider it. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. He was just an heir and the final decision remained in his father''s hands. Yvanna took a deep breath before she responded. "If you can help us defeat the goblin colony, I promise you that all the beast soul crystals we collect will be given to you." She could still make this decision as the princess of the Greenwood Kingdom. Hearing this, Lucas rubbed his chin. During the orc subjugation, they managed to collect a large number of beast soul crystals. Although a majority of them were distributed to the northern lords, House Silversword took most of the high-ranking crystals. If I could absorb a beast soul crystal on the same level as the orc king''s crystal, I would be one step closer to advancing to the next realm! Alaric gave him the orc king''s beast soul crystal, but he had yet to absorb it. If I can advance to the next realm, I do not have to worry about offending the imperial family anymore. The image of a beautiful woman appeared in his mind. Jade, this might be a chance for me to reunite with you... Thinking of this, Lucas stared at the elven princess and replied. "Alright. House Silversword will help you defeat those goblins, but you must fulfill your promise." Hearing his words, Yvanna was overjoyed. "Of course! I guarantee that all the beast soul crystals will be given to you! I promise you this as the princess of the Greenwood Kingdom!" Lucas smiled and nodded. "Good!" He then looked at his son and told him. "Gather everyone. We will depart at once!" Alaric replied with a nod of his head. "Yes, my lord!" The baron waved his hand and dismissed them. *** A tense atmosphere hung over the Greenwood Kingdom. This was because the goblin colony had gathered more goblin tribes to join them which greatly bolstered their forces. At this moment, inside the king''s treehouse, an urgent meeting was being held. "Your Majesty, all the generals and commanders have gathered in this room. Please give us the command to attack those filthy creatures!" Elder Dahon expressed his desire to wage war on the goblins. Some high elves frowned at his words, but no one said anything. There were still a few of them who were against the idea of engaging in war, but the king had already spoken so there was nothing they could do. Garandel nodded, his expression looking stern and serious. "The princess promised to bring support here so let us wait for them before we go to war." A few high elves who supported the war frowned. They were disappointed with the king''s indecisiveness. Garandel sensed their dissatisfaction, but he chose to ignore them. He would rather be labeled as a weak king than watch his people die. Please hurry up, Yvanna. Your father can''t hold back these stubborn elves for long... *** On the same day, Alaric sent messenger birds to House Paxley and House Heinrich, informing them to bring their armies to Turtle Fort. He also sent a letter to William and told him to guard the cold iron mine with the mercenaries while they were gone. Inside his room, Elena and Hershey were helping him wear his relic-level battle armor. "My lord, are you leaving again?" Elena stared at him with worried eyes. Alaric turned around and patted her head. "I need to help a friend." "You mean those elves?" Elena blurted out, but she quickly realized that she had misspoken. She covered her mouth and subconsciously glanced at Hershey. "I already know about them." Hershey chuckled when she saw her nervous expression. Alaric had already told her about Yvanna. At first, she felt jealous when she sensed that Alaric seemed to be interested in her, but she soon learned to accept it. Alaric clicked his tongue as he looked at Elena''s innocent face. "I will punish you when I return." Elena''s shoulders drooped. "Yes, my lord." Seeing this, Hershey tapped her shoulders and glared at Alaric. "Stop teasing her." She had grown fond of this young maid. Although sometimes clumsy and mischievous, she was sensible and smart. Alaric squeezed her hand and said with a tender gaze. "I will take my leave now. Please help me look after the household while I am gone." Hershey''s expression softened as she nodded. "You can rest assured. I will help the madam in taking care of the household." "I will ask Henry and Arthur to stay here. If there is something that they cannot handle, then you must seek help from Sir William." Alaric reminded her. "Alright." Alaric looked at Elena and said. "Elena, stay with Hershey. You will learn a lot from her." "Yes, my lord." The little maid nodded. "I have said enough. It is time to go." Alaric grabbed his Rare Steel Sword and the custom-made mithril short sword before he left. The two ladies followed him silently. As soon as they stepped out of the main mansion, the warriors of House Silverswors had already gathered. However, what surprised Alaric was that Lucas was actually wearing his battle armor and it seemed that the latter planned to go with them. "My lord, are you going with us?" Alaric stared at his father with an inquisitive look. Lucas curled his lips as he replied. "How could I let you venture into unknown territory without me?" Chapter ?186 Three Armies Assembles in Turtle Fort Chapter ?186 Three Armies Assembles in Turtle Fort And so, Lucas led over two hundred warriors of House Silversword to Turtle Fort. The formidable lineup stunned the residents of North Pine Town, but their presence also made them feel secure. The former residents of Alverton were also grateful to these warriors for it was because of them that they were able to get back on their feet. When the army passed by Evergreen Forest, the wild beasts and monsters there trembled in fear. They didn''t dare leave their caves, afraid the warriors would kill them. "Luckily the weather is cooperative this time," Alaric remarked as he looked at the blue sky. Spring had come and the snow had already melted. Many flowers started blooming, showcasing their bright colors and beauty. The creatures that were hibernating during winter started coming out of their dwellings, but when they sensed the powerful army approaching, they immediately returned to their hiding places. "Alaric." A pleasant voice drifted into his ears. He turned his head. "What is the matter?" He asked. Yvanna sighed. "I was not able to join your birthday celebration. We went as fast we could, but we made numerous detours to evade the goblin outposts..." She explained the experience they had gone through on their way to North Pine Town. Hearing this, Alaric smiled faintly and shook his head. "So you are worried that I would be upset?" Yvanna nodded. "Haha!" Alaric chuckled. "It is fine. I understand your situation. If it was me, I would have done the same." His gentle smile made her heart beat erratically. She immediately lowered her head and hummed in response. "Mn." What is going on with me today? Why can''t I look at him in the eye?" She couldn''t understand her emotions. She had never been like this before. Suddenly, she seemed to have recalled something. "Oh, I have something for you!" She took out something from her clothes and tossed it to Alaric. "Hm?! This is!" Alaric was dumbfounded when he realized what she had casually tossed. It was a pearl, but unlike ordinary pearls, the one in his hand was filled with a dense amount of mana. It was so dense that the energy was overflowing through his palm. A mana pearl! A mana pearl was a blessed product of nature. It was a natural resource that could only be found near a mana spring. It usually took years to more than a decade to form a single mana pearl. This was because it only takes form in certain conditions. Many tried to create a synthetic mana pearl, but no one had succeeded. The mana pearl in his hand wasn''t that big, but it contained energy that was equivalent to the energy inside a Disaster-grade beast soul crystal! The Knights seemed to have sensed the energy released by the mana pearl, but Alaric quickly placed it inside his pouch. "Thank you, Yvanna." The gift was very precious, but he didn''t bother to act like a hypocrite. Yvanna smiled when she saw him keep her gift. "Please use it well." "I will." Alaric couldn''t see her face because of her hood, but he could sense the joy in her voice. The two chatted along the way so the journey wasn''t boring for them. When they were about to cross the borders of Vale, two scouts from the city approached them on horseback. Lucas raised his hand, signaling the army to stop moving. The two scouts were shocked when they realized that it was Lucas who was leading this army. "My lord, we didn''t know it was you! Please forgive our impertinence!" The two scouts immediately jumped down from their horses and fearfully bowed to Lucas. The baron was no longer the same person as he was back then. To be precise, House Silversword was no longer just a simple countryside barony. It had become a formidable force, a force that was strong enough to make the whole North worship them with respect. Lucas waved his hand dismissively. "You have not done anything wrong. Relay my words to the garrison commander and the officials of the city. Tell them that we are only passing by and there is no need for them to worry." "Yes, my lord! We will relay your message to them!" The two scouts responded. "You may leave," Lucas said. Hearing this, the two scouts jumped onto their horse and left after giving Lucas another salute. Lucas watched them leave before he gave the command to continue the journey. "Let us go!" Meanwhile, Baron Smith Heinrich and Baron Nathan Paxley who had received Alaric''s letter immediately assembled their armies and headed to Turtle Fort. They didn''t even hesitate. To them, House Silversword''s instructions were like the emperor''s edict. Five days passed by in a flash. During these five days, Alaric wasn''t able to complete his daily missions. It was disheartening for him, but he could only swallow his sorrow. There was no equipment for him to use so he couldn''t perform the weighted exercises. It was the 13th day of April and they were also the last ones to arrive at Turtle Fort. Both House Paxley and House Heinrich were much closer to the fortress city so they arrived a day earlier. Upon their arrival, the officials and the commander of the fort''s soldiers greeted them at the entrance. The officials were literary scholars so they were just normal humans. Most of them were also acquainted with Lucas. On the other hand, the fort''s commander was a formidable figure. He was an old warrior, but he was a peak Elite Knight! His wrinkled face was covered in scars, a testament to the fierce battles that he had gone through. Rommel [Elite Knight] EXP: 490/500 Potential: C Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Axe Mastery (C), Hunting (C), Tracking (D), Archery (E), Swordsmanship (E), Close Combat (C) Strength: 221 Stamina: 169 Agility: 180 Endurance: 207 Vitality: 130 Mana: 125 This old man is not weak. Although his vitality and mana are low, his other attributes are high, especially his strength and endurance. The old man was stronger than Arthur and Henry! Only someone like this old man could guard Turtle Fort. The fortress city was the empire''s first line of defense against the creatures from the Enchanted Woodlands so a powerful warrior needed to lead the fort''s soldiers. "Greetings, Lord Lucas! I am Rommel, the Commander of Turtle Fort''s armed forces. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The old man smiled, causing more wrinkles to appear on his face. Lucas nodded. "It has been a while, Sir Rommel. How have you been?" The old man was also an acquaintance of his and there was a lot to catch up. The two chatted for over ten minutes before they decided to continue their conversation inside the city. While Lucas was catching up with his acquaintances, Alaric led the army to meet the soldiers of House Paxley and House Heinrich. Alaric was surprised when he saw that Dylann was part of House Heinrich''s army. The guy had a fresh cut on his face which looked like a result of someone punching him hard. Did Lord Smith beat him up again? Alaric chuckled when he thought about this. He remembered that Baron Smith had beaten him up because of what he did during the orc subjugation. It seemed like he had done something to upset his father again. "Greetings, Lord Alaric." Baron Smith cupped his hands as he smiled at him. "Lord Smith." Alaric returned the greeting with a smile. He then turned his gaze to Dylann and nodded at him. "Lord Dylann." Sensing Alaric''s teasing smile, Dylann could only helplessly shake his head. On the side of House Paxley, Baron Nathan wasn''t present this time. The one leading them was surprisingly Jared Paxley, Nathan''s cousin and the garrison commander of Ryvaad. During the orc invasion in Alverton, he had sustained severe injuries, but it appeared that he had already recovered. "My lord!" Jared gave him a salute. Alaric also saluted the man. This guy was also a true warrior. Despite the overwhelming odds he faced during the orc invasion, he didn''t abandon his soldiers and fought relentlessly. "I came here with Lord Theo. He wanted to gain more battle experience so when he heard that you were assembling troops, he volunteered to follow me here." Jared turned his gaze to his nephew. Theo stepped forward at his uncle''s cue and saluted. "Lord Alaric." Alaric smiled at him. This man was Hershey''s older brother so he wanted to maintain a good relationship with him. "Do not be formal with me. We will be family soon." Unlike Liam who was a pure disappointment, Theo was the exact opposite. He was skilled in managing their territory so Baron Paxley was satisfied with him. Theo smiled at his words. "By the way, I heard that Lord Lucas is with you, my lord. Where is he?" Baron Smith suddenly asked. "He is catching up with his friends. In the meantime, you guys should follow me. I will tell you the details of the mission." Alaric''s expression suddenly turned serious. Chapter 187 Mission: Defeat the Goblin Colony Chapter 187 Mission: Defeat the Goblin Colony Alaric brought them to a restaurant and booked a private room that was spacious enough to hold dozens of people. To prevent suspicion, Alaric only brought the key personnel of the two houses inside the private room including Yvanna''s group. Upon taking their seats, Alaric scanned the faces of everyone present. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth. "Everyone, thank you for coming here on short notice. As you might have guessed, there is another mission that requires your assistance." Hearing this, no one was surprised. "Our mission this time is to head deeper into the Enchanted Woodlands and kill the goblins threatening our allies." He paused to observe their reactions and saw that everyone was confused. "My lord, may I speak?" Baron Smith raised his hand. Alaric nodded. "You may." After getting his permission, Baron Smith stood up and said. "My lord, I do not remember us having an ally who lives in the Enchanted Woodlands. Can you please tell us who you are talking about?" Alaric took a deep breath. The goblin colony had thousands of soldiers so for them to make a difference, he needed the full support of the two houses. However, to do this, they have to reveal the identity of the elves. He had already spoken with Yvanna about this and the elven princess had agreed. After a moment of silence, Alaric responded. "Deep in the Enchanted Woodlands lies the home of the elves, the Greenwood Kingdom. I have made friends with them recently and now they are asking for our help. I know this may sound selfish, but I want to help them..." When he mentioned the elves, everyone had various reactions. Some expressed shock, while others were bewildered. "A goblin colony has encroached upon their territory and those filthy creatures have threatened their safety. To defeat those goblins, they want us..." Alaric explained the situation to the group. "My lord, can we really trust those elves? From what I know, they hate us humans." Theo suddenly spoke, and his words garnered the agreement of some people. Alaric stared deeply at him and nodded. "Indeed, some of them do not like humans, but there are also elves who think differently." He then beckoned to Yvanna and her group, signaling for them to step up. "The elves I made friends with are open-minded. If we help them, they promised to give us all the beast soul crystals that would be dropped by the goblins." As he said those words, Yvanna''s group revealed themselves to the crowd. The moment they removed their hoods, there was a collective gasp of shock. "Elves!" "How beautiful!" The warriors of the two houses were stunned upon seeing the beautiful elves. Yvanna felt slightly uncomfortable under the curious gazes of the warriors, but she acted indifferently and introduced herself. "Hello, everyone. I am Yvanna Greenwood, the princess of the Greenwood Kingdom. We protect the forests of the Enchanted Woodlands, but recently, a goblin colony had set its sights upon our land. There are more than twenty thousand of them and most of them can fight! Our Greenwood Kingdom''s warriors are brave and skilled, but it would be a tough battle even for us. So I decided to seek help from my friend, Alaric..." Everyone became even more surprised when they heard her identity. They couldn''t believe that this enchantingly beautiful woman was actually the princess of an elven kingdom! Everyone silently speculated about the relationship between this elven princess and Alaric. They all wondered if she was another wife candidate. They were curious, but no one dared to utter a sound. "As Lord Alaric has stated, we are willing to offer all the beast soul crystals that would be dropped by the goblins, including those that would be killed by our elven warriors. On top of that, we will also open our doors for trade." Yvanna''s words made everyone seriously consider the offer. The mission was difficult, but the rewards she promised were worth every hardship they would face. The beast soul crystals alone were already enough to compensate them. Not to mention getting the opportunity to trade with the elves. As creatures who had lived mostly within the forests of the Enchanted Woodlands, they possessed many natural resources exclusive to the region. Some of those items were even treated as treasures by some houses. If they had the chance to trade with the elves, they would get their hands on those coveted products of nature! There was a heated discussion between the members of both houses. Yvanna and Alaric didn''t say anything. They just waited patiently for them to make the decision. Baron Smith was the first one to give his answer. He cupped his fist and stated in a stern voice. "Your Highness, my House Heinrich is willing to help the Greenwood Kingdom!" Jared Paxley also gave his answer. "Our House Paxley is also willing to help the Greenwood Kingdom!" Yvanna smiled faintly. Both families brought over a hundred warriors each. Although they didn''t have a Transcendent, the quality of their soldiers was very good. "Thank you for lending us your support." Yvanna gratefully said. Seeing that everyone had already decided, Alaric spoke in a serious tone. "Now that everyone has decided, I will tell you what you guys should do once we step out of this restaurant. First, the elves'' identities must be kept a secret. I will not tolerate any information leak regarding their identities. Next..." Everyone sensed the coldness in his voice. They knew that they would face his wrath if things went awry. After the meeting, Alaric gave them one last reminder before he dismissed everyone. Just as they left the restaurant, the cyan screen appeared in front of him, notifying him of another mission. ___ Mission: Defeat the Goblin Colony Mission Difficulty: Hard The Greenwood Kingdom has been targeted by a goblin colony. Help them defeat the goblins! Rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 30 EXP, 30 Stat Points, Equipment Upgrade Card x1, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 1500 Battle Points, -100 EXP ___ Chapter 188 Battle Begins Chapter 188 Battle Begins The armies of the three houses assembled outside Turtle Fort. Everyone had already been informed about the details of the mission and just like how their lords had reacted, the warriors were also surprised when they learned that the mission involved the elves of the Enchanted Woodlands. However, they were quick to gather their emotions. At this moment, Lucas mounted his horse and commanded the troops to depart. "Let us go!" As his voice fell, the soldiers urged their horses to move. *** Meanwhile, in the Greenwood Kingdom, things had become more tense. Some high elves openly expressed their desire to fight the goblins, but the king rejected their request and told them to wait for Yvanna''s return. However, they could no longer afford to wait. The faction led by a high elf named Aegris took action even without the king''s approval. He brought his soldiers and left the kingdom to launch an attack on the goblin outposts. Under his fierce leadership, numerous goblin outposts were destroyed, earning them successive victories in just two days. The elves who had sided with the king and decided to wait wavered when they heard of the victories of Aegris'' troops. Some even discreetly left the king''s side and joined Aegris'' faction. Because of the betrayal of these elves, the king''s faction weakened significantly and even his loyal subordinates were starting to get anxious. Inside the largest treehouse, the king''s faction was having a meeting. "Your Majesty, we have waited for over a week now. It is time for us to make a move. We can''t let Elder Aegris take all the credit." Elder Dahon expressed his opinion. Everyone turned their gazes at the king, anxiously waiting for him to make the decision. Garandel sighed. He looked at the elves gathered in the room and said. "Elder Aegris'' troops might have successfully conquered a few goblin outposts, but this would only anger the goblin colony. Those creatures are petty and they would use every means to avenge their brethren. If we remain still, Elder Aegris'' troops will be in danger. It is time for us to move." "Elder Dahon." The elven king glanced at the robust elf. "Your Majesty!" Dahon immediately stood up from his seat. "Lead our warriors and help Elder Aegris'' troops in destroying the scattered goblin outposts!" Garandel commanded with a wave of his sleeves. Dahon saluted and replied with a booming voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Everyone was excited. The king had finally decided to join the battle! Under the king''s orders, Elder Dahon led thousands of elven warriors to attack the surrounding goblin outposts. The fierce offensive of the elven camp brought massive destruction to the goblin colony. In just one day, dozens of goblin outposts were annihilated. However, something happened on the second day after Elder Dahon''s troops joined the battle. The goblin colony sent their strongest warriors, an army of over five thousand goblins led by dozens of goblin chieftains! With the arrival of these fearsome creatures, the elven camp finally suffered defeat, forcing them to retreat and gather their troops. Inside the biggest tent in the temporary camp of the elves, the highest-ranking commanders of the elven army had gathered. "Those damn beasts! I cannot forgive them!" An old elf with long golden hair shouted furiously. This high elf was Aegris. Elder Dahon sneered at his words. "If you guys had not attacked recklessly and followed the king''s commands, those elven warriors would not have been killed!" The atmosphere became even more intense as the two bigwigs glared at each other. One was a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master, while the other one was a Transcendent Knight. The pressure they exuded was like a heavy mountain that pressed on everyone. "Stop it, the both of you." Another high elf decided to intervene before things escalated. It was a middle-aged-looking elven woman with long golden hair. Her aura wasn''t any less compared to the two elders and it even seemed that she was a bit stronger than them! This woman was Yvanna''s auntie, Sunset Greenwood. Just like Elder Aegris, she was also a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master. However, her integrated monster traits were more focused on offensive power so even the arrogant Aegris was afraid of this woman. "Fighting amongst yourselves would not solve the issue. Our warriors are still fighting out there as we speak so we must decide on how we should handle those monsters as quickly as possible." She stated with a calm voice. "What do you suggest we should do, Elder Sunset?" Aegris stared deeply at her. Sensing everyone''s gazes, Elder Sunset remained calm and indifferent. She looked at everyone''s faces before she replied. "We can no longer afford to be divided. We must assemble under one banner to defeat those monsters!" As soon as she said those words, everyone narrowed their eyes. "But who will be leading us?" Elder Dahon frowned. Just as Sunset was about to respond, someone stepped inside the tent. "Your Majesty!" "Your Majesty!" Everyone stood up to greet Garandel. They were surprised to see him here. "Am I qualified to lead everyone in this battle?" Garandel spoke with a serious expression. After learning about the defeat of the elven camp, he rushed out of the kingdom to join the army. He couldn''t sit still any longer knowing that more and more elves were being sacrificed. Elder Dahon wanted to say something, but then he noticed Elder Sunset staring deeply at him. He felt that if he said something wrong, she would swallow him alive! Elder Argris immediately shut his mouth. "I will take your silence as a yes then," Garandel said with a calm look. He sat on the foremost seat and spoke. "Elder Dahon, Elder Aegris, Elder Sunset, and I will each lead a thousand elven warriors. We must put a stop to those monsters!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Garandel raised his hand and clenched it as he said. "We will depart at once!" Everyone erupted into cheers as soon as he said those words. Chapter 189 Pincer Attack, and the Strange Goblin Chapter 189 Pincer Attack, and the Strange Goblin Under the command of the king, four battalions of elven warriors were sent to fight the five thousand goblins who had recently defeated their troops. The goblins were fast and nimble. They also had superior numbers and knew how to use weapons. However, they had a major flaw. They didn''t know how to use the most basic battle formations. Their formation was a mess, so King Garandel planned to use a pincer attack, with two battalions attacking each flank. This was to isolate the goblins and prevent them from escaping during the battle. We must succeed! King Garandel''s eyes flashed with a glint. Losing wasn''t an option. "Your Majesty, it is the signal!" Elder Dahon pointed at the burning arrow that was shot into the sky. It was the signal from the other side. Once the arrow would explode, the four battalions would charge. With a serious expression, Garandel watched the arrow continue to rise into the sky. In the next moment, the arrow reached its peak and exploded with a ''bang''. Bang! "Now!" Shouted King Garandel as he kicked his horse, urging it to move forward. Elder Dahon raised his weapon, a massive broadsword, and shouted to the troops. "Attack!" Under their leadership, an army of two thousand elven warriors charged with unstoppable force, causing the ground to tremble. "Kill those filthy goblins and do not let them escape!" Shouted Garandel as he took out his spear. "Kill the goblins!" The elven warriors echoed his words. Their resonating battle cries scared some of the goblin warriors. The unease made them unable to react preemptively. The elves took the opportunity to crush the outermost layer of the goblin army''s formation, piercing through without difficulty. Eekk! Eiik!! Eeki! The goblins emitted strange squeaking sounds as many of their brethren fell under the fierce offensive of the elven warriors. Some powerful hobgoblins tried to stop the rampaging elves, but even these evolved goblins couldn''t resist the furious elves and were reduced into pools of blood. More and more goblins were killed, but the momentum of the elven warriors gradually slowed down as they engaged with more powerful goblins. "Goblin chieftains!" Garandel narrowed his eyes when he saw these creatures. These monsters weren''t easy to deal with and it took the combined effort of more than five Elite Knight level elves to kill one! "Push through!" The elven king shouted as he casually killed the goblins that blocked his path. It turned out that Garandel was also a Transcendent Knight! Furthermore, his spear was a relic-level weapon capable of manipulating rocks. With each wave of his spear, sharp rocks would be released. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The goblins who had tried to stop him had their heads burst by the sharp rocks. He was so precise and efficient with his attacks. Even while moving at a fast speed, he was able to accurately headshot the goblins. Suddenly, a robust goblin chieftain appeared up ahead. It had a huge battle axe almost the size of an adult male and a rectangular shield the size of a giant door. King Garandel sneered upon seeing the creature. A mere goblin chieftain thinks that it can stop me? Hmph! With a snort, he waved his spear, releasing dozens of sharp rocks that shot toward the goblin chieftain. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of fierce ''bangs'' echoed as the sharp rocks struck the monster''s towering shield. The monster, known for its strength, recoiled from the impact. The shield in its hand was also deformed. The goblin chieftain revealed a look of shock. It brandished its axe, slashing it down toward the elven king. However, Garandel simply lifted his spear and imbued it with mana. CLANG! Sparks flew as the huge axe struck his spear, but Garandel managed to casually deflect it. After deflecting its attack, he urged his horse to leap and thrust his spear. Khhshhhk!! His spear pierced the goblin chieftain''s forehead, killing it on the spot! He then kicked its body and sent it crashing to the ground with a heavy ''thud''. While the elven king was easily killing the goblins, Elder Dahon was even more ferocious. With every brandish of his broadsword, more than ten goblins would fall. Because of his destructive power, no goblins could come close to him. Those who tried had already been cut in half! Even the fearsome monsters like the goblin chieftains weren''t any better. Under his oppressive might, these feared creatures were cut into several pieces. With the leadership of these two Transcendents, the right flank of the goblin army was decimated. Hundreds of goblin corpses were scattered across the forest and their casualties were steadily increasing as the battle progressed. Meanwhile, on the left flank, the same thing was happening. Elder Sunset and Elder Aegris took charge, causing devastating damage to the goblin army''s left flank. It was a scene of carnage. However, something unexpected happened. A powerful and overwhelming aura suddenly descended, stopping the charging elven warriors in place. Everyone subconsciously turned their gazes. To the elven warriors'' horror, a more terrifying monster had appeared. It was the size of a human with green but slightly bluish skin. It had a pair of beastly yellow eyes that screamed danger. The strange-looking goblin was holding a bone sword and it wore a complete set of leather armor made from reinforced monster hide. The workmanship of its armor was too sophisticated for it to be made by goblins so everyone guessed that it must have gotten it from a human that it had killed. "Goblin Monarch!" Elder Aegris exclaimed in shock. A goblin monarch, the final evolutionary form of a goblin. It was a monster at the Disaster-grade! The goblin monarch tilted its head in his direction and revealed an expression of disgust. "High elves..." It uttered in the common tongue. Aegris felt humiliated, but he didn''t dare recklessly attack the monster. This was no longer something that he could handle by himself. "Elder Sunset." He looked at the elven woman who was holding a bow that glowed with runic lights. Chapter 190 Goblin Monarch’s Incredible Speed 190 Goblin Monarch¡¯s Incredible Speed Elder Sunset nodded with a grim look. She sensed that the goblin monarch was quite strange. The mana in its body was like a volatile volcano that was about to explode. Its aura is similar to that of beast soul warriors. Aegris should have felt it too. She thought to herself. Suddenly, the goblin monarch made a move. It turned into a blur and lunged at Aegris with swift, ghost-like movements. When it swung its bone sword, a chilling aura exploded. A purplish wind blade covered in black smoke shot toward the high elf in a flash! Sensing its attack, Aegris snorted. He furiously stomped his foot, summoning multiple thick vines covered in sharp thorns from the ground! The vines slithered like serpents and formed a defensive wall in front of Aegris. Bang! The purplish wind blade struck the vines and sliced through a couple of them before it disintegrated into a gooey mess that corroded the remaining vines. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Aegris was stunned when he saw how his vines were corroded. The vines I summon can even trap an Elite Knight, but that monster actually corroded it with a single wind blade! He couldn''t believe his eyes. Just then another wind blade sliced through the air. Aegris was horrified. He quickly cast his integrated trait, but before he could summon his vines, the wind blade was neutralized by an arrow! "Stay focused you idiot!" Scolded Elder Sunset as she glared at him. Aegris'' face turned dark, but he didn''t retort. He only nodded his head and quickly adjusted his position. He then summoned more vines around him and manipulated them to attack the goblin monarch. Meanwhile, Elder Sunset also released a series of thunder arrows toward the monster. Facing their attacks, the goblin monarch didn''t seem to be flustered. It nimbly evaded the thorny vines while deflecting the thunder arrows with its bone sword. Bang! Bang! Bang! What?! Aegris was stunned when he saw this. Feeling anxious about the approaching monster, Aegris summoned more vines that surrounded him like a defensive wall. The goblin monarch grinned at his futile attempt to protect himself. It then moved in a flash and appeared above Aegris, but before it could swing its sword, it felt a powerful force coming toward it. The goblin monarch immediately twisted its body. Whoosh! A bigger thunder arrow zoomed past it before it struck a towering tree. Bang! The goblin monarch searched for the culprit that released the arrow, but it failed to find its target. Whoosh! Just then, another thunder arrow came flying from another direction. Whoosh! "Found you..." Uttered the goblin monarch as it casually deflected the thunder arrow with a wave of its bone sword. It looked in a certain direction, but weirdly enough, there was no one there. The goblin monarch released two purplish wind blades simultaneously. Whoosh! Whoosh! It saw me?! Sunset who was in a camouflaged state was dumbfounded when she saw the two wind blades coming in her direction. She was forced to reveal herself to avoid the corrosive wind blades. Bang! Bang! The ground where the wind blades struck turned into a patch of black as the grass and plants were corroded. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Elder Sunset frowned when she saw the destructive power of the corrosive wind blade. Even a Transcendent wouldn''t be unscathed if struck by that attack! The two high elves fought with all their might, but the goblin monarch remained unharmed. Soon, the two were feeling drained after repeatedly using their integrated monster traits. If this battle continued, they would soon run out of mana and they would be left defenseless against the goblin monarch. Both high elves already realized this earlier, but there was nothing they could do. The monster was just too fast and nimble. They couldn''t even catch its shadow. 22:37 Just as they were about to get exhausted, they sensed two familiar auras approaching them. Garandel and Dahon are here! For the first time, Aegris felt happy to see these two. The goblin monarch also sensed their arrival. It revealed an annoyed expression and it chose to abandon its target. "You two are lucky." The goblin monarch glared at them before it turned around and left with unmatched speed. Garandel and Dahon appeared next to Sunset. "Are you alright, Elder Sunset?" The elven king asked as he checked the state of her body. The mana in her body was unstable, but other than that, she was completely fine. This made Garandel relieved. "I am alright, Your Majesty. I just exhausted my mana." Elder Sunset replied. Garandel nodded and turned his head to Aegris. "What monster was that?" He didn''t see its appearance clearly and it left before they could come close. He only knew that its power was at the Disaster-grade! Aegris took a deep breath to calm his nerves before he replied to the king. "It was a goblin monarch, my lord. A powerful one at that." Garandel observed the destruction around them and agreed with his words. A goblin monarch... That is indeed a fearsome foe. Thinking about this, his face darkened. "Let us talk later. The battle is not over yet." Garandel said while sending Elder Dahon a knowing look. Elder Dahon understood his intentions and nodded without saying a word. He then left to help the elven warriors in cleaning up the remaining goblins. Most goblins managed to retreat because of the goblin monarch, but there were also over a thousand of them who failed to escape. In just less than thirty minutes, the goblins that weren''t able to escape were killed. Their corpses littered the grassland, dyeing the greenery with red. "Collect the beast soul crystals and treat the wounded soldiers!" Elder Dahon shouted to the troops. After giving a few more instructions to the elven warriors, he went to find the king and reported the situation to him. "Your Majesty, more than half of those monsters managed to escape, but the rest were killed." He reported with a serious voice. Chapter 191 General Ryzel and Rosalie Greenwood 191 General Ryzel and Rosalie Greenwood The elves won the battle and the king managed to restore his reputation, but Garandel wasn''t happy with their victory. The presence of the goblin monarch in the colony weighed heavily on his mind. Just one goblin monarch almost took care of Elder Aegris and Elder Sunset. If there are more of them, I don''t think my Greenwood Kingdom could handle it. The Greenwood Kingdom had three 3-Ringed Beast Soul Masters and four Transcendents Knights. Garandel was afraid that the goblin colony was hiding more goblin monarchs. If there were more than five of them, then it would be a disaster! Just thinking about it made him unsettled. After cleaning up the battlefield, Garandel and the elven warriors returned to their kingdom. There was no celebration for their victory and the atmosphere was gloomy. Garandel summoned all the highest-ranking elves of the kingdom to his treehouse for another meeting. This time, no one made a fuss. Even Aegris who was usually against the king was strangely obedient. With the exception of Neo who was with the princess, all the powerful figures of the elven kingdom had gathered at this treehouse. "I believe our messengers had already told you about what happened in the battle, but I will explain the situation for the sake of those who have not been informed," Garandel told everyone what had transpired, including the encounter with the goblin monarch and how it had almost killed Elder Sunset and Elder Aegris. Everyone listened to his words with stern faces. "Your Majesty, from your words, are you implying that there could be more goblin monarchs in the colony?" Asked a white-haired elf with a slender physique. This elf was the commander of the king''s guards, General Ryzel, a Transcendent Knight! He was also the king''s younger brother. He might look like a weak and helpless elf, but this man was the very example of the quote ''don''t judge a book by its cover''. General Ryzel was the most skilled swordsman in the kingdom. In terms of pure skill alone, he was miles ahead of Elder Dahon who mostly relied on his brute strength. "This has not been verified yet, but I am mostly certain that there are more goblin monarchs in the colony," Garandel replied with a grim tone, his words making everyone feel alarmed. General Ryzel frowned. Even he wasn''t confident that he could handle a goblin monarch on his own. "If Your Majesty''s guess is right, then wouldn''t we be in danger if continue fighting with those monsters?" The one who had spoken this time was an elven woman with green hair. She was the fourth Transcendent Knight of the kingdom and also their strongest warrior, the ''Guardian of the Forest'', Rosalie Greenwood. She was a warrior who was close to advancing to the next realm so everyone in the kingdom respected her. She was also the late elven king''s younger sister so she had higher seniority than Garandel who was the current king. Despite her advanced age, she managed to preserve her youthful appearance. She was almost two centuries old, but she looked like someone in her early thirties. Garandel stared at her and nodded as he replied. "The moment they set their sights on our mana spring, our kingdom was already in danger. Now, we have no choice but to fight them!" Rosalie''s expression remained unchanged. "If Her Highness returns with the human warriors, then things would be more manageable." Elder Dahon suddenly spoke. He was one of the elves who disliked humans, but given the current circumstances, he couldn''t afford to be choosy anymore. "Just what kind of help can they offer? I don''t think a countryside barony can offer us much assistance!" Aegris scoffed in disdain. He just couldn''t bring himself to accept help from someone he hated. "Elder Aegris, mind your words! Her Highness is doing her best to get us some help! You should set aside your hatred for once!" Elder Sunset glared at him. Aegris snorted and crossed his arms without saying anything. "Silence!" Shouted Garandel. He then told them how they should proceed with the battle, but then a messenger suddenly came and reported. "Your Majesty, Her Highness has arrived with the human warriors! They are heading to the kingdom as we speak!" Hearing this, everyone revealed different emotions. Some were relieved, while others were worried. There were also a few who expressed anger, including Aegris. "Alright. You may leave." Garandel waved his hand. He was relieved to hear that his daughter was finally back. He couldn''t wait to see her and he was also curious about the humans that she had brought. "Everyone, why don''t we meet our guests?" He suggested while scanning everyone''s faces. "A good idea, Your Majesty. I want to see what kind of warriors a small barony has to offer." Aegris smiled coldly. Everyone present could sense the contempt in his tone. The rest also expressed their desire to see the human warriors. And so, the meeting was temporarily put on hold. The king and the high elves left the treehouse and headed to the central square to wait for the arrival of their visitors. After slightly over an hour of waiting, Yvanna''s group and the warriors of the three houses finally arrived. Yvanna was taken aback when she saw her father and the high elves waiting at the central square. She turned her gaze to Alaric and warned him. "Alaric, all the high-ranking elves are here including my father. You guys must be careful when speaking with them. Some of those elves do not like humans." Hearing this, Alaric nodded. "I understand. We will be careful." He gave his father a knowing glance as he said those words. Yvanna looked over to Lucas and said. "Lord Lucas, please bring the Transcendent Knights with you. I will introduce you guys to the high elves." Lucas nodded indifferently. "Alright." He responded. "Alaric, you should come too." Yvanna smiled at Alaric. "Yes, Your Highness," Alaric replied jokingly. Yvanna chuckled and shook her head at his teasing look. Hello, guys! Chapter 192 Rosalie’s Attributes 192 Rosalie¡¯s Attributes Yvanna brought them to the high elves and made the introductions. "I have returned, everyone. I apologize for making you wait." Yvanna exchanged greetings with her father and the high elves before she introduced the humans she brought. "By the way, this is Lord Lucas. He is the patriarch of House Silversword. This is Sir Galanar..." "This gentleman is Sir Warrick and this is the heir of House Silversword, Lord Alaric." Garandel and the high elves were surprised. They didn''t expect that a countryside barony in the North actually had three Transcendent Knights! These men are powerful, especially that person... Garandel stared deeply at Lucas. He felt a suffocating pressure from him which he only felt when facing Rosalie. It wasn''t just him, the rest of the high elves were also shocked when they sensed Lucas'' aura. He had concealed it well, but these high elves were very sensitive to mana so they quickly discovered Lucas'' overwhelming power. So that must be the human who saved her. He is indeed impressive for someone his age. Garandel thought to himself as he looked at Alaric. "I know you guys are weary from your trip, but the situation is urgent. Please follow us. I will fill you in with the details." The elven king spoke. "Alright." Lucas calmly nodded his head. Suddenly, he sensed a sharp gaze directed at him. He turned his head and saw one of the high elves looking at him with undisguised disgust. That high elf must be one of those guys that Yvanna has mentioned. Lucas thought to himself as he pulled his gaze away from this particular elf. Meanwhile, Galanar approached Alaric and whispered to his ears. "My lord, I think these elves despise us. Do you want me to straighten them out?" His voice wasn''t loud, but everyone was an expert so they heard him clearly. Alaric didn''t expect the calm Galanar to say those words. He usually ignored such blatant behavior, but it seemed like he was offended by the arrogance of the elves. Everyone subconsciously stopped in their tracks and the atmosphere slowly became tense. Garandel was about to speak when a mocking voice drifted into his ears. "Look at this guy acting tough." Unsurprisingly, it was Aegris. Galanar stared at him and uttered while shaking his head. "For a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master, your aura is not impressive." "What did you say?!" Aegris was furious. Just as things were about to escalate, Rosalie decided to intervene. "Aegris..." Her cold voice sent a shiver down Aegris'' spine. Other than Elder Sunset, the one he feared the most was this woman. Meanwhile, Alaric tapped Galanar''s shoulder. "That is enough, Sir Galanar." Galanar realized his mistake and immediately apologized with a bow of his head. "I was rude." Garandel immediately stepped in and said. "Alright, we did not gather here to make enemies. Let us not embarrass ourselves in front of the residents." The situation settled down with the elven king''s words. He then brought everyone to the treehouse and told the humans about the present situation. So there are goblin monarchs in the colony. Alaric frowned upon hearing this information. "Before we continue, I just want to tell Your Majesty that I have already promised them that we will give them all the beast soul crystals we can get from this battle. Also..." Yvanna explained what she had promised to House Silversword. When everyone heard this, some elves reacted strongly. "Your Highness, trading with them is alright, but wouldn''t it be too much to give them all the beast soul crystals?" General Ryzel asked with a frown. Some elves agreed with his words. Yvanna stared at him and responded with a cold voice. "General Ryzel, what is more important to you? Our kingdom or those beast soul crystals?" General Ryzel sensed her displeasure, but he didn''t care since those beast soul crystals could provide a lot of boost to their warriors. "I understand your point, Your Highness. The kingdom is indeed more important, but to protect our land, we need to make our warriors stronger. Those beast soul crystals will be crucial in strengthening our military." "General Ryzel is right. Why should we give up all the beast soul crystals when they only brought a few hundred soldiers?" Aegris chimed in. Yvanna''s eyes flashed with anger. General Ryzel spoke with the kingdom in his interest, but Aegris spoke out of spite. Just then, a dagger suddenly flew and stuck on the table, just a few inches from Aegris'' hands. Everyone nervously glanced at Rosalie who had thrown the dagger. "One more word from you and my dagger will hit your head next." She spoke in a detached and cold tone. No one dared to say anything, not even the king. As for Aegris, his face was drenched in sweat. He felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. He could only nervously smile in response. Seeing that he was cooperative, Rosalie pulled her gaze and looked at Yvanna and General Ryzel. "All the beast soul crystals will be given to the humans." She then swept her gaze over the crowd and asked in a flat tone. "Are there any objections?" No one uttered a word. Seeing how domineering she was, Yvanna''s eyes flashed with admiration. "I will take your silence as a yes." She then moved her gaze to Garandel and told him. "Now tell us your plan." Hearing this, Garandel cleared his throat before he opened his mouth. "Now that we have gained three more Transcendent Knights..." While the elven king was talking, Alaric secretly used his Appraisal trait on the domineering elf. Rosalie Greenwood [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 4901/5000 Potential: B Traits: Dagger Mastery (S), Close Combat (S), Assassination (S), Horseback Riding (A), Hunting (A), Tracking (A), Intimidation (B), Camouflage (B), Poison Mastery (C) Danger Perception (C) Intuition (D) Strength: 249 Stamina: 249 Agility: 388 Vitality: 184 Endurance: 199 Mana: 217 Rosalie seemed to have sensed his scrutiny and gave him a deep look. This woman is scary strong! Alaric smiled at her, but she ignored him and looked away. Seeing this, Alaric bitterly shook his head. Chapter 193 Secure the Mountain Pass Chapter 193 Secure the Mountain Pass The next day before the sun had risen, the elven army together with the army of the three northern houses left the kingdom. Their main objective this time was to secure the mountain pass between the kingdom and the goblin colony. It was a strategic location that could give them a huge advantage in the next battle. However, there was one big problem. This mountain pass was guarded by an army of five thousand goblins and there might even be another goblin monarch taking charge of them. To secure the mountain pass, they plan to launch a sneak attack on the goblin camp. To do this without being discovered, they needed to move on foot and utilize the forest to camouflage themselves. They covered their armor with leaves and they even smeared their bodies with green paste to mask their smell. At this moment, Alaric was following the battalions led by his father and Neo. They were moving stealthily and no one dared to utter a sound. To communicate, they only used hand signals. We are getting closer. Alaric lifted his head and looked up at the top of the mountain. From his position, he could see the wooden watchtowers and the walls that surrounded the goblin camp. Suddenly, Lucas raised his hand and gestured something while keeping his eyes in a certain direction. Fifteen enemies are coming... That was what Lucas was telling them through his hand gestures. After informing them about the incoming enemies, Lucas made a series of hand gestures. It was a signal for the archers to prepare for action. The rest of the soldiers crouched as they slowly walked through the dense forest. Meanwhile, the archers nocked their arrows, took aim, and waited for the enemies to arrive. In the next moment, a group of goblin warriors finally came into view. They looked like normal goblin warriors based on their appearance and their aura. As soon as they arrived, Lucas made a snapping sound with his fingers. It was the signal for the archers to release their arrows. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! Dozens of arrows were released and struck the oblivious goblin warriors, turning them into sieves. They couldn''t even emit a sound as they were killed instantly. Neo and the elven warriors watched this scene without intervening. They wanted to see how the humans would handle the situation and the results made them satisfied. Neo gave a nod of approval. He felt that they had handled things well. The group took care of the corpses to prevent the goblins at the camp from identifying the scent. After handling the corpses, they silently walked toward the foot of the mountain where they encountered another group of goblin sentries which were quickly eliminated by the archers. One might wonder why they were being cautious when they had many Transcendents. The main reason for this was that they wanted to minimize their casualties as much as possible. The two battalions ascended the mountain. The path was steep and full of sharp rocks so everyone had to be careful. Once they were over halfway to the top, Lucas nodded to Neo. The high elf understood his intentions and made a series of hand gestures to his subordinates. Meanwhile, Lucas also instructed his subordinates to take out their bows in preparation for the next step of their plan. Now we wait for the signal. Alaric nocked his arrow and aimed at the goblin basecamp on top of the mountain. Everyone was waiting for the signal to release the arrow. The signal will be sent by the elven king himself to make sure that everyone will attack at the same time. Everyone waited with bated breath. A few minutes later, a burning arrow shot into the sky. "Now!" Lucas and Neo shouted at the same time. As soon as they gave the command, everyone released their arrows. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! The sun hadn''t risen yet so the goblins inside the camp failed to notice the incoming arrows. Eiik! Eeeikk!! Eeikk!! The screams of the goblins soon echoed, but everyone didn''t stop from firing their arrows. Everyone didn''t stop until they had emptied their quiver. Soon, another burning arrow was released into the sky. It was the signal to commence the third and final step of their plan, to kill the goblins that had survived the barrage of arrows. "Charge!" Lucas and Neo shouted as they led their battalions to the goblin base camp. Alaric unsheathed his Rare Steel Sword and the custom-made short sword as he charged toward the mountaintop. When they reached the top of the mountain, they saw a large number of goblin corpses nailed to the ground with arrows piercing through their bodies. Some of these goblins were still alive, but Lucas and Neo''s battalions quickly put an end to their misery. "More enemies inside the camp!" Lucas shouted. He then waved his sword, releasing a powerful wind blade that destroyed the wooden gates of the goblin camp. Bang! Inside the camp were more goblin corpses, but many goblin warriors had survived from the volleys of arrows. Upon seeing the intruders, the scared goblins froze. It was only when the hobgoblins appeared that they managed to gather their wits. "Kill them all!" Lucas pointed his sword toward the surviving goblins. He didn''t sense any powerful aura so he decided to let his subordinates take care of the remaining monsters. Alaric rushed toward the hobgoblins and brandished the Rare Steel Sword. Whoosh! Two hobgoblins immediately died in just one swing. He then used the custom-made short sword to deflect the attacks coming his way. Clang! Clang! After casually blocking the attacks, Alaric swung the Rare Steel Sword and released a flurry of attacks. Whoos! Whoosh! With every swing, multiple goblins were killed! Even the stronger hobgoblins couldn''t last a single blow! In just a few seconds, all the goblins and hobgoblins that blocked his path had been killed. Alaric stood still and looked at the warriors of the north and the elven warriors took care of the remaining goblins. It was an easy victory. Chapter 194 Goblins Employing Traps?. Chapter 194 Goblins Employing Traps?. The officers of the four battalions tasked to secure the mountain pass gathered for a meeting. "Now that we have taken over this location, we have the advantage in the upcoming war." Said Garandel with a stern look. "That is true, but Your Majesty, do you not find it suspicious?" Neo spoke with a baffled expression. "What do you mean?" The elven king asked with a frown. Neo took a deep breath before he replied. "The mountain pass is supposed to be a strategic point, but the colony didn''t even send a single goblin chieftain to protect it. I had my men check the corpses and all of them are goblins and hobgoblins." Hearing this, everyone''s faces fell. It was indeed suspicious. The elven king nodded in agreement. He was also baffled by this arrangement. Why didn''t the colony send a powerful goblin to guard the mountain? "I think this is a trap." Lucas suddenly spoke. His words made everyone stare at him in surprise. Sensing their gazes, Lucas explained why he had said those words. "From the information we gathered, the colony will send their troops here since it is the shortest route toward the kingdom. However, what if that was not their plan all along?" While saying those words, he pointed to the path beneath the mountain. "That is just your speculation, but if you are right, then it could affect our plans." General Ryzel crossed his arms while rubbing his chin. Garandel glanced at General Ryzel and instructed. "General, send your subordinates to the other battalions and inform them about the situation here!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" General Ryzel saluted before he turned around and left. Meanwhile, Alaric just stood there in silence. He looked like he was deep in his thoughts. Are the goblins capable of doing a diversion tactic like this? That should not be possible. Even the goblin monarchs are not smart enough to formulate this tactic. He found the whole situation strange. Goblins were known for their aggressive behavior and greed, but they were stupid. They didn''t even know how to utilize the most basic battle formations. Just what is going on here? *** Meanwhile, in another strategic location, a fierce battle was taking place between four battalions of elves and more than ten thousand goblin warriors. "Dammit! We have been fooled! Their real target was not the mountain pass!" Elder Aegris cursed under his breath as he watched the large number of goblins that had surrounded them. "How were they able to come up with this trap? Since when did the goblins become smarter?" Elder Dahon was also stunned. The goblins actually set up a trap for them and they even employed a crescent formation which prevented their troops from retreating. While they were starting to panic, Rosalie sent Sunset a glance and told her. "Release the distress signal!" Elder Sunset nodded upon hearing her words. She then pulled her bowstring, summoned a thunder arrow, and aimed it toward the sky. She then imbued the thunder arrow with more mana before releasing it into the air. Suu! The huge thunder arrow shot to the clouds before it exploded with a loud ''boom''. Boom! "Now, let us break through this encirclement and hold on until reinforcements arrive!" Rosalie shouted. "Yes, Grand Elder Rosalie!" Under their leadership, they gathered their troops to break the encirclement and create a path for them to retreat. The large swarm of goblins exhausted the elven warriors, but they fought relentlessly, unwilling to surrender to the beasts. Rosalie wielded her daggers with extreme precision and great speed. She moved so fast that it looked like she had turned into a mirage. With her at the front, a small gap was created and the elven warriors fiercely fought to widen this gap, providing them with enough room to escape. Just as they were about to break through the enemy formation, twenty goblin chieftains and four goblin monarchs appeared in front of them. The presence of these powerful monsters made them feel alarmed. "Do not falter! They might be powerful, but they are not invincible!" Rosalie''s cold voice drifted into their ears, making them regain their sense of clarity. Elder Aegris and Elder Sunset who had experienced the strength of a goblin monarch trembled at the sight of the monsters. "We are fucking dead..." Elder Aegris smiled bitterly, his voice shaking with uncertainty. "Do not falter! They might be powerful, but they are not invincible!" Rosalie''s cold voice drifted into their ears, making them regain their sense of clarity. "Follow me! I will show you that those monsters bleed too!" Rosalie fearlessly lunged at the group of powerful goblins. Seeing this, Elder Dahon and Elder Sunset immediately followed. "Fuck! Dammit!" After hesitating for a few seconds, Elder Aegris soon followed. Rosalie''s figure seemed to have disappeared, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of a goblin monarch who was holding a bone spear. In the next moment, she swung her daggers with unbelievable speed that she left afterimages in her wake. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The goblin monarch revealed a look of surprise. It lifted its spear to block her daggers, but it wasn''t able to react in time. Rosalie''s daggers slashed the monster, leaving lacerations all over its body! When she was about to land the finishing blow, she sensed a feeling of danger behind her. Hm?! She quickly turned her body and saw a giant axe zooming past her face. Bang! The axe failed to hit her and struck the ground hard with a ''bang''. Bang! The goblin monarch who had been slashed by her daggers staggered and let out a groan. "I will take care of two of them. You guys deal with the remaining two." Rosalie commanded with a serious voice. "Yes, Grand Elder!" The three elders responded. While they were fighting with the goblin monarchs, their subordinates also engaged with the goblin chieftains in battle. More and more elven warriors fell after being encircled by the monsters. If they couldn''t break through this encirclement, they would be trapped and end up being killed! Suddenly, a powerful aura burst forth, and when they turned their heads, they saw a huge human warrior tearing through the goblins'' formation. With every swing of his broadsword, more than ten goblins would fall! Chapter 195 On the Verge of Collapse 195 On the Verge of Collapse It''s him! So he''s that powerful! Elder Aegris was stunned when he saw the Transcendent human bulldozing his way through the enemy formation. He was like a meat grinder that tore apart the goblins that blocked his path! He swung the two-handed broadsword with such ease that it looked like he was wielding a light weapon. Not far from this Transcendent human was another figure. He was an older warrior wielding a double-bladed spear. Although he wasn''t as ferocious as the other guy, he was stable and skilled. He didn''t even need to use his mana to kill the goblins. With just a few casual strikes, the goblins fell under his blade. The sudden appearance of these two Transcendent Knights gave hope to the elven warriors. "Our reinforcements are here! Quickly head toward them!" Rosalie shouted to the elven warriors. Hearing her words, the elven warriors didn''t hesitate. They released their remaining mana, strengthening themselves for this final push! At this moment, Rosalie was still occupied by the two goblin monarchs. Both monsters were formidable so she couldn''t afford to be careless. Meanwhile, Elder Sunset, Elder Aegris, and Elder Dahon were fighting with the other two goblin monarchs. They held the advantage in numbers, but they couldn''t even overpower the monsters. Shit! I was distracted! Elder Aegris retracted his gaze from Galanar and focused his attention on the two goblin monarchs. With a stomp of his foot, he summoned multiple thorny vines that twisted like serpents as they lunged toward the monsters. The goblin monarchs weren''t flustered upon sensing the vines. With just a few slashes of their weapons, the thick vines were cut into pieces and fell to the ground. Dammit! Just how powerful are these monsters?! Elder Aegris felt a wave of fatigue. He grabbed his aching head and forced himself to stand on his feet. He had depleted his mana and it was causing serious pain to his body, especially to his head. He could feel his heart throbbing erratically. Blood leaked out from his nose and he was starting to feel dizzy. Just as he was about to collapse from mana exhaustion, a sharp voice drifted into his ears. "Aegris!" He weakly turned his head while wiping off the blood that was leaking out from his nose. He saw Elder Sunset, staring at him with a worried look. "I am fine!" His pride didn''t allow him to look weak in front of her. Elder Sunset appeared to his side to check his condition and she frowned upon discovering that his mana had been depleted. "Why?! You should have saved some of your mana to protect yourself!" Elder Aegris scoffed at her words. "I am the rear support. How could I let our warriors die?" He muttered. Elder Sunset was surprised to hear these words from him. This guy was arrogant and held humans in disdain, but he was caring for his fellow elves. "Can you still walk?" She asked, her voice softening. Elder Aegris nodded, sweat trickling down his face. "Stop worrying about me. I can take care of my own." He replied. Elder Sunset stared deeply at him and said. "Just stay behind me and recover your mana. We will need your help later." Hearing this, Elder Aegris snorted. "You don''t need to tell me." She no longer bothered with him and focused on supporting Elder Dahon who was holding back the two goblin monarchs. The poor Transcendent elven warrior was already covered in blood. His heavy armor was torn in many places and his mana was also close to exhaustion. He looked even worse than Elder Aegris. "Just hold on a bit longer, Elder Dahon!" Elder Sunset shouted when she noticed his condition. The muscular elf didn''t have the energy to respond. He was barely holding on. Just one strong blow was enough to take him down. The goblin monarchs also realized this so they decided to focus their attacks on him. Under the fierce attacks of the monsters, Elder Dahon could only defend himself. He didn''t even bother to go on the offensive. My movements are starting to slow down. I can''t hold on anymore. I''m tired. Due to his exhaustion, there was a momentary lapse in his defense which gave the goblin monarchs the chance to land a heavy blow to his abdomen. Argh! Elder Dahon was sent back a few meters and he almost fell on his knee because of the impact. The severe blow broke some of his ribs, making him grimace in pain. "Elder Dahon!" He heard someone calling out his name, but his vision was starting to get blurry and his hearing was also affected. He spat another mouthful of blood, and this time, he fell to his knee. He clutched his abdomen while keeping his eyes on the approaching goblin monarchs. He let out a weary sigh as he muttered. "I''m tired..." He could no longer move his arms and standing up seemed so impossible. He tried to circulate his mana, but he could only release wisps of energy which was barely enough to keep his eyes open. Just then, a series of thunder arrows went past him and shot toward the goblin monarchs. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Elder Dahon! Stand up! I will buy you some time to retreat!" Elder Dahon heard Elder Sunset''s urgent voice, but he couldn''t muster an ounce of strength from his body. I''m sorry, Elder Sunset, but my body is no longer listening to me... "Dahon, you damn bastard! Didn''t you fucking say that no one could make you fall?! Look at you now! Stand up you fucking idiot!" An irritating voice drifted into his ears. Aegris, that piece of shit... Elder Dahon''s lips curved upward. Even that guy is cheering me on. He gritted his teeth and pushed his knee, forcing himself to get up. "I won''t fall here!" He shouted, blood trickling down the corner of his lips. With great difficulty, he finally managed to stand up. So painful... His abdomen was screaming in pain and just standing on his feet was taking a great toll on his body. Chapter 196 Goblin Army Retreats 196 Goblin Army Retreats The two goblin monarchs immediately pounced at him while evading the thunder arrows released by Elder Sunset. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Elder Dahon!" She shouted in alarm as she watched the scene. "Not yet!" Shouted Elder Dahon as he lifted his sword to block their attacks. Clang! Clang! As soon as their weapons clashed, Elder Dahon felt like his abdomen was being torn apart. Blood trickled down his lips. He endured the pain with gritted teeth while keeping himself standing. One of the goblin monarchs revealed an annoyed look. It poured mana into its arms and swung its weapon, a two-handed war hammer. Whoosh! CLANG! Surprisingly, Elder Dahon still managed to block his war hammer, but everyone could see that he was reaching his limits. The other goblin monarch took the opportunity to stab him with its bone sword, but its attack was deflected by Elder Sunset''s thunder arrow. After another round of battle, Elder Dahon fell heavily to the ground after being struck by the goblin monarch''s war hammer. Bang! His armor had caved in, putting more pressure on his abdomen. Elder Dahon breathed heavily from exhaustion. He stared at the sky while waiting for his impending death. I tried my best... He thought to himself. At the corner of his eyes, he saw the goblin monarch wielding a sword approach him. It then raised its bone sword while giving him a death stare. Just when it was about to stab his heart, a thorny vine suddenly emerged from the ground and wrapped around his body, squeezing him tightly. Hm?! Elder Dahon was stunned when he saw this. He knew that it was Elder Aegris'' strongest integrated monster trait. How? I thought he had exhausted his mana... He weakly turned his head and saw Elder Aegris clutching his chest while controlling the thorny vine. The guy''s eyes were bloodshot and his skin was showing signs of cracking. Mana overexertion! The cracking of Elder Aegris'' skin was the result of mana overexertion and this could lead to severe consequences. "Die!" Aegris shouted as he slammed his hands to the ground, summoning more vines that rushed toward the captured goblin monarch. The vines tightly wrapped around the monster''s body, squeezing the life out of him. It tried to escape from the vines'' hold, but its arms had already been twisted beyond recognition. While this was happening, the goblin monarch wielding a war hammer tried to help its companion, but it couldn''t break the thick vines. A few moments later, the goblin monarch finally died after its spine snapped from the strong constriction of the vines. After killing the monster, Elder Aegris wobbled before he collapsed to the ground. "Aegris!" Elder Sunset wanted to help him, but Elder Dahon was also in danger since one of the goblin monarchs was still alive. She immediately commanded an elven warrior to carry Elder Aegris away. She then rushed to Elder Dahon''s side to check his condition. He is breathing, but he is in terrible condition. She frowned. Hm?! She quickly grabbed Elder Dahon and retreated to the side. Whoosh! Bang! A war hammer struck the ground, sending stones and dirt flying in all directions. Elder Sunset was alarmed. If she hadn''t reacted in time, they would have been turned into meat paste. Now that she was carrying Elder Dahon, she could no longer use her bow. Dammit! We need help here! She ran as fast as she could, but the goblin monarch still caught up with her. It appeared before her, staring at her with its beastly eyes. "Despicable elves! I will kill you all!" The goblin monarch bellowed before it rushed toward her while lifting its war hammer. Upon gaining momentum, it swung its war hammer. Whoosh! Before it could hit them, a figure appeared in front of her and blocked the war hammer with his broadsword. CLANG!!! "Leave this guy to me and retreat. The reinforcements will arrive soon." A calm voice drifted into her ears. With the elves gone, Galanar focused his attention on the goblin monarch before him. Sensing his impassive gaze, the monster was unnerved. Its fighting spirit wavered momentarily which gave Galanar the opportunity to land a deep slash to its chest. The goblin monarch immediately released its mana to strengthen its defenses and to stop the bleeding. In the next moment, the two fought relentlessly, exchanging heavy blows that caused violent shockwaves. Bang! Bang! Clang! Clang! The more they fought, the weaker the goblin monarch had become. It had been fighting with three powerful elves earlier so it had used a huge portion of its mana. Meanwhile, Galanar''s blows had become heavier as the battle progressed and it could barely block his attacks. A while later, the monster lost its footing and Galanar took advantage of this. He lunged toward the creature and hacked its body with one heavy blow. Khhhsshkk!! The goblin monarch tried to defend itself, but with its weakened mana, it was unable to block Galanar''s full-powered strike. Galanar''s broadsword cut through the goblin monarch''s body, slicing it in half! After killing the monster, he didn''t spare its corpse a second glance and went to help Rosalie who was surrounded by two goblin monarchs, four goblin chieftains, and more than ten hobgoblins. As if sensing his presence, the goblin monarch made a strange squeaking sound. Eiik!! Eeik!! Eeikk! The goblin army reacted to his call. They abandoned their targets and retreated without hesitation. Galanar frowned as he watched the goblins retreat. Did it sense our reinforcements? He thought to himself. Just then, he felt the ground trembling and the sound of the horses galloping echoed across the grasslands. It was their reinforcements, but they had come too late. The enemies had already retreated. "Thank you for your help." Rosalie approached him and gave him a grateful nod. "Mn," Galanar grunted in response. Chapter 197 Elder Sunset’s Speculation 197 Elder Sunset¡¯s Speculation By the time the reinforcements arrived, the goblin army had already retreated. King Garandel''s face fell when he saw the corpses of hundreds of elven warriors scattered all over the grassland. He felt a wave of sorrow. He was even familiar with some of those who had died. He could remember his conversations with them and it made him even more heartbroken. "Your Majesty!" An elven warrior rushed to his side with an anxious look. King Garandel raised an eyebrow as he glanced at him. "Your Majesty, Elder Dahon is severely wounded and Elder Aegris has overexerted his mana!" The elven warrior reported. Hearing this, King Garandel''s eyes widened. "Where are they?" He was stunned, but he had to maintain the dignity of a king. "They are receiving treatment from the beast soul warriors with healing integrated monster trait." The elven warrior replied. King Garandel nodded. He then turned his gaze to Neo and instructed him. "Elder Neo, gather twenty of our best riders and chase after the goblins at a safe distance! We must find out where they are hiding! Once you discover their camp, return at once!" Neo acknowledged the command with a nod of his head. "Yes, Your Majesty!" He didn''t linger any further and left after choosing ten riders. Meanwhile, King Garandel followed the elven warrior to check on Elder Dahon and Elder Aegris'' condition. They were being treated by two beast soul warriors with healing traits. He looked at Elder Sunset and nodded to her before he asked. "How are they doing?" Elder Sunset sighed while shaking her head. "It is not good, Your Majesty." "Elder Dahon broke some of his ribs and he almost depleted his mana. He also sustained numerous injuries in his body. He is still conscious, but he is in extreme pain." "As for Elder Aegris, his condition is much worse. He had overexerted his mana and he lost consciousness after killing a goblin monarch." King Garandel''s expression hardened. He knew that it was fatal for a beast soul warrior to overexert their mana. The elven king took a deep breath to calm his nerves. We have been duped by those goblins! Their target was not the mountain pass, but this grassland! This grassland would lead to the western side of the Greenwood Kingdom. It was a longer route since one would have to take a few turns before they could reach the kingdom. Beyond this grassland, the goblins would have to travel to a forest infested by venomous snakes. Because of this, they all thought that the dumb goblins would choose to take the path toward the mountain pass. "How many goblin monarchs did you encounter?" The elven king asked with a stern face. "There were four goblin monarchs." Elder Sunset replied. Four? The elven king frowned. Goblin monarchs were arrogant monsters and they were even hostile to their kind. While he was in deep thought, Elder Sunset''s voice suddenly drifted into his ears. "Your Majesty, is it possible that there is something else commanding those goblin monarchs?" Garandel was stunned. To their knowledge, the goblin monarch was the final evolution form of the goblins. They were monsters with unparalleled physical strength and they also possessed high levels of mana. Furthermore, their intelligence was beyond that of the normal goblins. Now, what if this wasn''t the final evolution form of the goblins? Just the thought of it made Garandel horrified. A single goblin monarch was already troublesome. What more a creature that was more powerful than that? "That should not be possible." He didn''t want to believe that such a creature existed. Elder Sunset furrowed her eyebrows and no longer pursued the matter. It was only a speculation on her part and she had no definite proof that it existed. "I think it is possible..." A calm voice drifted into their ears. When they turned around, they saw that it was Lucas who had come with the military officers of the human warriors. "What do you mean, Lord Lucas?" King Garandel frowned. Lucas cleared his throat and shook his head as he replied. "I am not saying this to scare you, but I have once read a book about a certain type of creature. The book said that goblin monarchs are merely the failed evolution form of a goblin chieftain." "What?!" Everyone was in disbelief, including Alaric who had followed his father. He hadn''t read anything about this so he didn''t know what Lucas was talking about. If a goblin monarch is merely a failed evolution form, then just how strong is one that has successfully evolved? "The book was written by an unknown author so it was only treated as heresy, but some scholars believed it to be true." Lucas had read this book in the library of the imperial family. If this hadn''t happened, he wouldn''t have remembered having read that book. "Can you describe the creature mentioned in the book?" Another person appeared. It was the Grand Elder, Rosalie, who had just patched up her wounds. Lucas stared deeply at her and replied. "The creature just looks like a typical goblin monarch, but it is on the slender side. It has pale green skin with red eyes. It has two horns on its head and two prominent sharp fangs. However, its most striking feature is the pair of wings on its back." "Another thing that the book mentioned is the creature''s strength. It says that the creature is close to Catastrophe-grade..." Everyone gasped upon hearing this. Catastrophe-grade monsters were creatures with unimaginable power. They possessed the strength that could destroy multiple cities! [Mission Update!] ___ Mission: Defeat the Goblin Colony Mission Difficulty: Hard ¡ª> Extreme A powerful creature has emerged in the goblin colony! Defeat the creature and destroy the goblin colony! Rewards: 1500 Battle Points, 50 EXP, 50 Stat Points, Equipment Upgrade Card x1, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 Penalty for failure: - 2000 Battle Points, -200 EXP Chapter 198 The Goblin’s Secret Camp 198 The Goblin¡¯s Secret Camp Alaric was dumbfounded when he saw the changes to his mission. So there is actually something above ''hard'' difficulty? All this time, he thought that ''hard'' was the highest level of difficulty. Since the mission difficulty was adjusted, this means that the creature my father was talking about really exists. While he was absorbed in his thoughts, everyone was already scared by what Lucas had said. "I also hope that this creature does not exist, but we must be prepared for the worst," Lucas remarked with a grim face. Suddenly, King Garandel seemed to have remembered something crucial. Wait! I sent Elder Neo to follow the goblins! "Oh no! I sent Elder Neo to follow the escaping goblins to their camp!" He no longer bothered to hide his anxiety. This was related to the safety of an important pillar of the kingdom. Everyone''s expression changed. "I am the fastest here so I will go and get him!" Rosalie volunteered. King Garandel nodded with a heavy look. "Please bring them back safely, Grand Elder Rosalie!" Rosalie took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty!" She then turned around and left with great haste. After she left, Garandel shouted. "Let us clean up the battlefield before we return to the kingdom!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Everyone helped with the cleanup to increase the efficiency. The possibility of there being a monster capable of commanding the goblin monarchs made everyone feel unsettled. *** Meanwhile, Neo''s twenty-man team had already caught up with the escaping goblin warriors. Just where are these things headed? He thought with a frown. They were about to enter a dangerous marsh inhabited by some of the most poisonous plant species. Few creatures dared to venture into this place. Even highly skilled elven warriors like him were always cautious when passing by this area. This was because there existed a highly dangerous plant that was so toxic that it could kill a Transcendent with its venomous thorns! Thinking about this particular plant, Neo gestured at his men to be careful and to always watch their steps. The group had already left their mounts a long time ago for this place wasn''t ideal for riding. Neo marked the trees they had passed by to keep track of their location. They had already ventured deeper into the marshlands and there was a high chance that they would be lost if they followed the goblins trail without marking their path. A while later, they finally saw some form of settlement in the middle of the marshlands. The goblins use the trees that thrive in the area to create a simple camp surrounded by fences. Although the structures of the camp were simple, they noticed that there were thousands of goblin warriors staying in this camp! "Go and observe their camp, but make sure that you will not be discovered," Neo commanded in a whispering voice. Ten elven warriors went to separate locations to observe the goblin''s secret camp, while the remaining ten remained. Just then, he suddenly noticed a goblin monarch patrolling near the fences of the camp. He immediately gestured at his men to conceal their aura. The goblin monarchs were very sensitive to mana so just the slightest fluctuations would be sensed by them. While he was closely observing the goblin''s secret camp, a hand suddenly grabbed his shoulder. He turned around and was surprised to see Rosalie. "Grand Elder?" Rosalie made a ''shushing'' gesture and said. "We need to go back, Elder Neo! This place is dangerous!" Elder Neo frowned. Half of his men had just left so he couldn''t leave. With a shake of his head, he replied. "I can''t, Grand Elder. Some of my men are still out there to make some observations on the goblin camp." Rosalie''s face darkened. "Elder Neo, this is an order from His Majesty!" Neo calmly stared at her and remained firm in his decision. "I know, but I can''t just leave my subordinates here." Seeing how stubborn he was, Rosalie felt a little bit annoyed. With a cold voice, she muttered. "The human warriors said that there might be a monster more powerful than a goblin monarch commanding the colony!" Hearing this, the faces of Neo and the elven warriors abruptly changed. "What?! That''s impossible!" Neo found it ridiculous. "We will stay here for a while and wait for them to return, but if they are not here within an hour, you must follow me," Rosalie spoke in a non-negotiable tone. Neo took a deep breath before he responded with a nod. "Alright." He could only pray that those elven warriors would return within an hour. While they were waiting, Rosalie observed the camp with her powerful vision. She sensed a large number of strong auras. She wanted to make a thorough investigation, but she didn''t dare to observe the central parts of the camp. She was afraid that her aura would be noticed by the goblins so she only inspected the outer parts of the camp. Just the outer layer of the camp, there are already more than five goblin monarchs. Though most of them are newly evolved, they are still a huge threat to us. She thought to herself, her expression becoming more unsightly. Although it hadn''t been confirmed yet, she felt that there was a high possibility that Lucas was right. There was no way that the arrogant goblin monarchs would coexist this peacefully. An hour passed by just like that, but there was still no news from the elven warriors who had left earlier. Normally, they would be back within thirty minutes, but they have been gone for too long. Neo''s face darkened. He felt that an accident had happened. "Elder Neo, we must go back now before it is too late! I think your subordinates have been discovered by the goblins." Rosalie urged him. Hearing this, Neo turned his gaze toward the goblin camp and gritted his teeth. "Let''s return." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. They didn''t want to stay in such a dangerous location for too long, especially after they heard Rosalie''s words. Chapter 199 Returning to the Greenwood Kingdom 199 Returning to the Greenwood Kingdom After making the decision, Neo and Rosalie returned to the grassland with the remaining ten elven warriors. The mood was heavy so no one spoke along the way. As soon as they got to the grassland, Neo and Rosalie reported what they had seen in the marshlands. "Your Majesty, the goblins have set up camp in the marshlands!" Neo spoke with a grim look. Until now, he still hoped that the ten elven warriors they had left behind would return even though he knew they were most likely dead. "In the marshlands?" Garandel frowned upon hearing this. He didn''t expect that the goblins would actually build their camp in such a dangerous location. "So what did you find out? How many goblin warriors are in that camp?" He asked. Rosalie gestured to Neo, signaling to him that she would answer the question. She then looked at the elven king and said. "I probed the goblins'' camp and discovered more than ten thousand goblin warriors. I only observed the outer layer of their camp so there might be more." Garandel frowned. "It seems like we have underestimated the size of the goblin colony. It turns out that they have more warriors hidden in the marshlands." He muttered. Everyone waited for his decision. Garandel thought for a moment before he spoke. "Let''s go back to the kingdom. We need to make some changes in our strategy." With Dahon and Aegris in critical condition, their military power was significantly weakened. Not to mention that many of their elite elven warriors had also fallen. "Yes, Your Majesty!" No one disagreed with the elven king''s decision. They also believed that it was wise to retreat given the losses that they had suffered. Forcing the attack would only lead to even greater casualties. The army created makeshift wagons using the trees from the nearby forest to transport the wounded soldiers. After cleaning up the battlefield, they returned to the Greenwood Kingdom with gloomy faces. They had won two battles, but no one was in the mood to celebrate. The fear of an even greater foe hung above their heads like a sword that was ready to cleave down at them. *** Two days later, all the highest-ranking officers had gathered for an urgent meeting in the elven king''s treehouse. Alaric was also invited to the meeting, but because he was only an Elite Knight, he had no right to participate in the discussion. Just like the other officers present, his role was only to listen and later inform his subordinates about what the higher-ups would decide. Alaric had no objections to the arrangements. "What should we do, Your Majesty?" "We can''t let our soldiers step into the marshlands! "Who knows what kind of poisonous plants are there?" "Sending our warriors there is no different than letting go to commit suicide!" There was a fierce discussion between the Transcendent Knights and the 3-Ringed Beast Soul Masters. Meanwhile, Lucas, Warrick, and Galanar were silent the entire time. They only responded when someone asked them questions, but other than those instances, they didn''t speak a word. "Silence!" Shouted Garandel, his face looking grim. He then turned his gaze to Lucas and asked. "Do you have any opinion, Lord Lucas?" Everyone looked at him with serious faces. Although they had yet to see his power, they didn''t dare take him lightly. Lucas rubbed his chin. Strategizing wasn''t his strongest suit, but he still had plenty of experience in large-scale warfare. With their current situation, initiating the attack was simply a foolish move. He stood up and pointed at the battle map where the marshlands were located. "Our warriors are more skilled in land warfare and we prefer to fight as a cavalry. However, we can''t utilize our full potential in this location. In addition, your elven warriors are more adept at fighting in the forest with dense vegetation, but we can''t make use of the trees in the marshlands due to the presence of the poisonous plants. In short, attacking the goblin camp will be disastrous for our army." Some people agreed with his words, while some contemplated deeply without revealing their emotions. "Here is what we can do..." Lucas moved his finger to the area next to the marshlands. It was a dense forest inhabited by numerous wild beasts and monsters. "We can set up a trap here since this is the only safe exit from the marshlands. Furthermore, the forest is the perfect place for the elven warriors to showcase their abilities..." Lucas told them his suggestion. Hearing this, Garandel tapped fingers on the table, seemingly in deep thought. His suggestion is straightforward, but it is also the best option for us. He was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth. "Is there anyone else with a better solution?" He scanned the people gathered, but no one spoke up. "In that case, we will proceed with Lord Lucas'' suggestion!" They discussed more about what kind of traps they would use and how they would distribute their forces. An hour later, the meeting finally concluded. When Alaric stepped out of the treehouse, he saw Yvanna standing outside with a few elven ladies. She smiled upon seeing him, while he smiled back in response. They didn''t say anything to each other, but they felt like they had interacted with their eyes. "Don''t you want to talk with her?" Lucas'' voice drifted into his ears. Alaric was taken aback. "What are you talking about, my lord?" He forced a smile. Lucas gave him a knowing glance and snorted. "Stop acting innocent." Alaric could only shake his head with a nervous chuckle. "Let us talk about this when everything is over." Lucas no longer pursued the matter and headed to the treehouse arranged for him. Meanwhile, Alaric also headed to his treehouse. Now that a more powerful enemy has emerged, I cannot afford to relax anymore. It is time to use that Equipment Upgrade Card! Thinking about this, a notification appeared in front of him. [Do you want to use your Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] Eh? I can actually use it on this... Chapter 200 Epic Battle Armor 200 Epic Battle Armor Alaric clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded your Rare Battle Armor to Epic Battle Armor!] [Epic Battle Armor] Defense: 50 Durability: 50 There was no noticeable change in the appearance of the battle armor, but Alaric who was wearing it felt the sudden change in its weight and flexibility. Before the upgrade, the armor was a bit heavier. It was also a bit more difficult to move especially when he made abrupt turns and twists. However, those minor issues have been resolved! Wow! It almost feels like I am just wearing a thick layer of clothes! It feels so comfortable to wear with no hint of awkwardness! He was satisfied with the improvement in his battle armor. Just the improved flexibility was already impressive. Let us test out the armor''s durability. Maybe there are some changes in the engraved ability too. He couldn''t wait to test it out. He unsheathed his custom-made short sword and tried stabbing through the armor with minimal force. When the sword''s blade touched the armor, it slid off without even leaving a mark on the surface! Alaric applied more strength to the sword, but the same thing happened. Amazing! He exclaimed in his heart, his eyes shining with delight. What if I apply mana to the short sword? Will it remain undamaged? Thinking about this, Alaric imbued mana into the short sword and slashed his left arm guard. Clang! A dull ''clang'' echoed after the short sword struck his arm guard, but when he lifted the short sword, he discovered no damage on the arm guard. He had already imbued mana into that attack, but the sword didn''t even leave a scratch on the armor. I haven''t even used the armor''s engraved ability, but it managed to withstand the short sword''s power! What if I use my Rare Steel Sword? The Rare Steel Sword was a relic-level weapon and it also possessed an engraved ability which significantly increased its sharpness and power. Alaric made the same test. He swung his Rare Steel Sword on his arm guard. Clang! Surprisingly, there was still no dent or even a scratch on the armor. This time, Alaric imbued the Rare Steel Sword with mana, but without using the engraved ability of the sword. Clang! Alaric felt a light pain in his arm due to the impact, but there was still no damage on the armor except for a small white mark that quickly disappeared after a few seconds. What?! This armor is actually capable of self-repair! This must be the new ability of the armor! He was ecstatic! Now, he had more confidence in the upcoming battle. I should let my father use this armor since he will be the one fighting with that terrible monster. He thought to himself. He wasn''t stupid enough to believe that he had become invincible just because he had upgraded his battle armor. The power of a goblin monarch might not be enough to break the armor, but the force would still leave him critically wounded or even kill him. After a night of rest, the elven and the human warriors left the kingdom to set up the traps. They made sure that there was no goblin nearby when they were setting up everything. The elves weren''t proficient in this field so it was mostly the human warriors who did most of the work. This was because they thought that it was despicable to lay down traps. It was already nightfall when they had completed the task. Now, all they needed to do was wait for the goblins to fall into their trap. At this moment, the elven warriors were hidden on top of the trees, observing the surroundings as they waited for the goblins to arrive. On the other hand, the human warriors hid behind the thick foliage while keeping their eyes peeled. A few hours later, just when midnight came, they sensed the ground trembling. They are coming! Everyone thought to themselves as they looked in the same direction. It was the entry point of the forest and also the place where the goblin army would pass by. Soon, they finally caught sight of the goblin army. More and more goblin warriors entered the forest. There were so many of them that some of the wild beasts inhabiting the forest left in fear. Hidden behind a big tree, Alaric sent a signal to his subordinates. Their task was to provoke the goblins and make them rush over to their location. After getting his signal, hundreds of human warriors nocked their arrows and released them. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! In the next moment, the rain of arrows descended from the sky, killing dozens of unlucky goblin warriors on the spot! The goblin army was startled and there was a moment of confusion on their side which caused them to lose more warriors. The goblin monarchs immediately stepped out to quell the confusion. They commanded the goblin warriors to charge forward and avenge their brethren! Eiik! Eiik! Eiik! Eiik! The weird squeaking noises of the goblins echoed through the forest, chilling the hearts of the human and elven warriors. Everyone hardened their hearts, forcing themselves to calm down. Suddenly, huge holes appeared on the ground, causing hundreds of goblins to fall where sharp spikes were waiting for them at the bottom. Eiik! Eiik! Eiiik!!! The goblins emitted pained squeaks and squeals, but this didn''t stop their army from charging towards the human warriors hidden in the dense vegetation. What foolish creatures! Alaric sneered in his mind when he saw the goblins mindlessly charging despite the heavy casualties they had suffered. He didn''t waste any time and made a whistling sound, signaling their retreat. As soon as he made the signal, everyone left without hesitation. It is our turn now! Thought Sunset who was hiding on top of the trees. She then made a sharp sound to signal the next step of their plan. I just noticed that it¡¯s almost my birthday (April 2). If I hadn¡¯t checked the calendar, I would have forgotten about it. CoffeeKeepsMeSane Creator''s Thought Chapter 201 General Ryzel’s Power 201 General Ryzel¡¯s Power The elven warriors took aim and fired their arrows at her signal, increasing the number of casualties on the goblin army''s side at a rapid rate. Meanwhile, a small team of beast soul warriors with ranged integrated monster traits also released their abilities. Although there were only a few of them, their offensive firepower was almost on par with the thousands of elven warriors combined! The corpses of the goblin warriors quickly piled up and the holes they had dug up were soon filled. What ruthless monsters! They did not even hesitate to use their comrades'' bodies to fill up the holes. Sunset frowned at the sight of this. She was unnerved by the heartlessness of the goblins. She quickly calmed herself. She couldn''t afford to get distracted now. "Switch to melee weapons!" She shouted when she noticed that the goblin army was closing in. Hearing her words, the elven warriors abandoned their bows and unsheathed their blades. General Ryzel stepped forward and shouted with his sword pointed to the sky. "Prepare for close combat!" "Yes, sir!" The elven warriors replied in unison, their voices shook the forest. When the goblin army reached a certain distance, Ryzel bellowed. "Charge!!" He led the vanguard, fearlessly charging without hesitation. Following closely behind him were the elven warriors. They formed a triangle formation with Ryzel as the focal point. When viewed from above, their formation looked like that of an arrowhead. No one can stop my sword! Ryzel snorted as he lunged forward, swinging his sword in a horizontal motion. Whoosh! With him at the forefront, they tore through the goblin army''s formation unimpeded! No one could stop Ryzel. He was like a fierce tiger hunting a flock of sheep! The biggest reason for his fearsome killing power was his sword. It was a relic-level weapon with a special engraved ability. Unlike most relic-level weapons with ranged abilities, his sword possessed the power to devour the blood of his slain enemies. The more blood his sword could devour, the stronger it amplified his physical strength! However, there was also one major problem. The more blood it devoured, the more it affected his mentality. It was like a double-edged skill so he rarely used the sword''s engraved ability. But he couldn''t care less about it. He wanted to avenge the elven warriors who had fallen in the grasslands. Ryzel''s eyes turned red and veins protruded on his face as his sword absorbed more goblin blood. Kill! Kill! Kill! His movements became even faster and his power also increased significantly! The goblin warriors and even the nearby trees weren''t spared from his ferocious attacks. Meanwhile, Rosalie who had yet to step into battle frowned as she watched him slowly descend into madness. 12:40 "Your Majesty, please allow me to stop Ryzel from using his sword''s power!" Rosalie turned her gaze to Garandel who was standing next to her. The elven king was observing the battle with a stern face when he heard her words. "Alright." Garandel approved her request. He also didn''t want to see Ryzel fall into depravity. After getting the king''s permission, Rosalie nodded gratefully before she rushed to join the battle. Now that he was left alone, Garandel looked at the side of the human warriors. Of the three Transcendent Knights they had, only Warrick had joined the battle. Lucas and Galanar were still waiting for the right moment to attack. They had already discussed this during their meeting. It was a strategy to preserve their strength before the arrival of the goblin monarchs. Otherwise, with all of them exhausted, they wouldn''t have enough energy to fight with those dangerous monsters. As if sensing his gaze, Lucas turned his head and gave him a nod. What keen perception... Garandel thought to himself as he nodded back in response. He then moved his attention back to the battle. At this moment, thousands of goblins had already been killed and a few hundred of them were slaughtered by Ryzel himself. He didn''t feel a hint of remorse after killing those monsters. He didn''t know if it was the aftereffects of using his sword''s engraved ability or if it was just his own hatred towards the goblins. "Die!!" His eyes were already bloodshot and he was also about to be consumed by madness, but he didn''t notice anything since he was too focused on killing more enemies. Just then, he suddenly sensed a fearsome aura locking in on him. Hm?! He stopped in his tracks and scanned his surroundings, but other than the goblin warriors charging at him, he didn''t sense anything more threatening in particular. Strange... I definitely felt a frightening presence nearby. The weird sensation brought him back to reality. I... what is happening to me? He realized that he had been consumed by the sword''s power. Dammit! I almost lost control of myself! In that instant, an overwhelming pressure descended upon him. He narrowed his eyes and looked in a certain direction. This time, he finally discovered the source of this pressure. It was a goblin monarch! However, unlike the goblin monarchs that they had fought recently, this one had a more intimidating aura. It was playing with its bone sword as it approached him with steady steps. The monster also wore a hideous smile that made him feel unsettled. This goblin monarch seems to be different... He frowned. Ryzel adjusted his stance while keeping his eyes on the goblin monarch. He had a feeling that it could kill him if he was even a little bit careless! Whoosh! The goblin monarch suddenly lunged at him, brandishing its bone sword with a casual slash. A purple wind blade shot toward Ryzel with lightning speed! "Be careful!" A familiar voice drifted into his ears. Ryzel didn''t attempt to block the wind blade. He twisted his body, evading it in the nick of time! Hiss! Hiss! The tree behind him melted in just a few seconds. What?! Chapter 202 The Engraved Ability of Rosalie’s Daggers 202 The Engraved Ability of Rosalie¡¯s Daggers Sunset who was watching from a distance was stunned when she saw this familiar goblin monarch. It was the monster that she had fought together with Aegris! It''s that thing! Ryzel wouldn''t be able to handle that monster on his own! She had experienced the goblin monarch''s power. It was the most powerful foe that she had encountered! I must warn him! Just then, she saw Rosalie rushing toward Ryzel''s direction with unbelievable speed. Some goblin warriors tried to block her path, but they all died after one slash to their throats! With the Grand Elder''s help, it should be fine. After knowing that Rosalie was intending to support Ryzel, Sunset felt relieved. I must finish my task here and help them as soon as I can! Sunset took a deep breath and moved her focus on her task. Meanwhile, Ryzel and the goblin monarch were already engaged in a fierce battle. Their clashes caused great destruction to the forest, leveling trees and blasting massive holes to the ground with every collision! This monster is too powerful! Ryzel could feel his arms going numb. He had to imbue his arms with mana to minimize the pain and the damage. The monster sent him a taunting smile. "Elf, your weapon has a strange ability, my sword is still more powerful!" The goblin monarch remarked with a disdainful tone. "Ryzel, do not fall for its taunts!" Just when he was about to retort, Rosalie''s voice drifted into his ears. Whoosh! Rosalie appeared beside him, looking at him with a cold expression. "Grand Elder..." He was surprised. She wasn''t supposed to come out so soon, but it seemed like she had to step in earlier than planned because of him. "Shut up and focus on the battle and do not overuse your sword''s ability!" Rosalie gave him a piece of her mind. Ryzel didn''t dare refute her words. "What''s the plan?" He asked. "Just give it your all," Rosalie responded. In the next moment, their figures blurred as they charged toward the goblin monarch. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! Now that Rosalie had joined the battle, the goblin monarch could no longer afford to be careless. It sensed that the elven woman was a lot more powerful. Bang! Bang! No one dared to get closer to them. At this moment, Rosalie sent a flurry of quick slashes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! An ordinary goblin monarch would have a hard time blocking her daggers, but the monster in front of her was no ordinary creature. It managed to deflect and block her attacks with minimal effort. Even with Ryzel supporting her offensively, they still couldn''t land a direct blow on the monster. It was very elusive. While they were battling this particular goblin monarch, the clash between the goblin army and the allied forces of the humans and elves had become more intense. More powerful goblins had already emerged putting more pressure upon them. Galanar was forced to join the battle to lighten the load on the allied forces. A while later, the elven king also stepped in, greatly boosting their morale. "Healers! Gather the wounded and provide them treatment!" Garandel shouted to the medics. The scene had become more chaotic. The once peaceful forest had already turned into hell! More and more warriors from both sides fell as the battle progressed. The battle between Rosalie, Ryzel, and the sword-wielding goblin monarch was still raging. The stamina of both elven warriors was starting to decline, greatly decreasing their battle power. The goblin monarch seemed to have sensed this and it became more arrogant. "Is this the extent of your abilities? I expected more from you two, but all I got was disappointment." It uttered while shaking its head. Ryzel''s mouth twitched upon hearing its mocking remarks. If it weren''t for Rosalie''s presence, he would have already used his sword''s ability to make it shut its mouth. "Do not fall for its tricks. It is also exhausted." Rosalie muttered with a deep look. The goblin monarch tried to hide it, but she noticed that its speed had also slowed down. The goblin monarch''s smile stiffened when it heard her words. It snorted and lunged itself toward them, brandishing its sword with terrifying force! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Seeing that all its attacks were useless, the goblin monarch imbued more mana in its limbs, significantly boosting its speed. "Die, you hypocritical elves!" The monster bellowed with rage as it released more wind blades. Whoosh! Whoosh! Rosalie could still keep up with its attacks, but Ryzel who had been fighting for a long time was starting to accumulate fatigue. His movements had become sluggish and he could barely evade the wind blades. I must hold on! Ryzel no longer bothered to hold back. He unleashed the power of his sword while increasing his mana output! "I''m sorry, Grand Elder, but we must end this fight soon!" He shouted as he bombarded the goblin monarch with a series of explosive attacks. Rosalie frowned upon seeing his reckless actions. That fool! She also activated her daggers'' power. Both daggers had the same engraved ability. Upon activation, she could wield the power of darkness! Black smoke gushed out from her daggers and Rosalie''s presence also gradually disappeared. The power of darkness improved her camouflaged ability! Soon, her presence vanished. Even the powerful goblin monarch failed to detect her, making it frown in annoyance. In its rage, it waved its sword wildly, causing even more destruction to the forest. Ryzel clashed with the monster to give Rosalie the perfect opportunity to strike. Surprisingly, he managed to fight toe to toe with the goblin monarch. "I was only holding back earlier, you beast!" Ryzel shouted as he put more strength into his sword. Clang! Clang! The goblin monarch was momentarily surprised by his sudden surge of power, but it quickly understood what was happening. It sneered and responded with contempt. "Do you think this borrowed power can stop me? You are one foolish elf!" Chapter 203 The Monster that Effortlessly Killed the Goblin Monarch Chapter 203 The Monster that Effortlessly Killed the Goblin Monarch Powered by his sword''s engraved ability, Ryzel launched a series of ferocious attacks on the goblin monarch. Clang! Clang! The monster managed to block his sword, but it was starting to get tired of the prolonged battle. To end things quickly, it released more mana, greatly elevating its firepower! However, Ryzel was like a tough nut to crack. Even with its fearsome attacks, the elven warrior remained steady like an immovable wall. I need to buy more time for the grand elder! Ryzel gritted his teeth, forcing every bit of his remaining mana and energy for one final duel. His goal wasn''t to win against the goblin monarch. He was aware that he wasn''t strong enough to defeat this deadly monster. The goblin monarch was oblivious to his thoughts. It was so intent on killing him that it had momentarily forgotten about the female elf. "DIEEE!!!" The goblin monarch suddenly unleashed a huge wind blade that spanned over five meters! It shot toward him like a bullet, causing the air to violently fluctuate! WHOOSH!!! Ryzel no longer had the enegy to block this attack so he could only deflect it and try to change its trajectory by raising his sword in a certain angle. The purplish wind blade brushed past his sword, causing a loud ''shing''. SHIIING!!! The force behind the wind blade forced him to kneel, but he still somehow managed to deflect the destructive blow! However, the impact almost crushed his internal organs! If he wasn''t a Transcendent knight, he would have already fallen, but due to his physically stronger body, he was able to preserve his life. Ryzel lost consciousness after deflecting the wind blade. Meanwhile, the goblin monarch was flabbergasted. It didn''t even have time to complain when it suddenly sensed an overwhelming killing intent from behind. With a turn of its head, it saw an elven woman brandishing her daggers upon him. A dark aura manifested as Rosalie emerged from the darkness. In the next moment, her daggers found their way to their target, inflicting heavy damage on the goblin monarch. Roooaarrr!!! The monster was enraged after receiving a gruesome wound on its chest. It had superior vitality so it was able to survive her attacks! Even so, the wounds it had sustained had already exceeded the threshold of its endurance. It staggered and used its sword to prop itself up. I am not convinced! I do not believe that this is my limit! The monster refused to give up. It couldn''t accept the fact that it had been defeated by two Trascendent elves. Suddenly, an immense power burst forth from the goblin monarch. Its skin cracked and there seemed to be a new layer of skin that was starting to take form underneath. Rosalie was stunned upon seeing this. Is it undergoing evolution?! She was horrified when she thought about this and she couldn''t help but recall the words that Lucas had told them before this battle. I must stop it! She narrowed her eyes into slits. Just when she was about to make her move, a heavy, oppressive aura, enveloped the entire forest! What kind of aura is this? Rosalie was terrified when she realized that she was momentarily immobilized. She couldn''t move her limbs and her body wasn''t listening to her. All she could do was move her eyes. When she looked up, it was then that she noticed something that made her even more terrified. Flying above her was a goblin with horns on top of its head. Its facial features were almost human-like, but the most striking thing about this creature was the pair of draconic wings on its back! The monster seemed to have noticed her gaze. It stared at her with its emotionless eyes, but it quickly retracted its gaze, treating her with utter disregard. The monster descended in front of the goblin monarch that was still in the middle of its evolution. It took a step forward and stretched its arm to grab the goblin monarch''s head. And with a light squeeze, it crushed the goblin monarch''s head! Rosalie felt goosebumps all over her body upon witnessing this scene. The invincible goblin monarch was easily killed by this monster! She wanted to scream and run away, but she still couldn''t move her body. "No one can take my place..." A deep, beastly voice drifted into her ears. The monster suddenly turned its head toward her, scaring her out of her wits. No!!! In her moment of despair, she closed her eyes. Bang! A loud ''bang'' echoed, followed by a violent shockwave that sent her flying into the air. When she opened her eyes, she found out that she could now move her body. What happened? She stabilized herself in midair to land gracefully. She then looked ahead and saw that a human warrior was already standing in front of the winged goblin monarch. It is him! Lucas Silversword! So this is what he was waiting for... Rosalie sensed Lucas'' formidable aura which was even far stronger than her own. "I will take care of this. Go and get your comrade out of here." Lucas said while keeping his eyes on his target. Rosalie snapped back to reality when she heard his voice. She nodded her head and rushed to Ryzel''s side. She then sent Lucas a grateful look and said. "Be careful. That monster is unfathomable." "I am aware." Lucas calmly replied. Rosalie no longer dallied and left while carrying Ryzel to safety. After she left, Lucas and the winged goblin monarch engaged in a fierce face-off. No one made a move as if they were silently assessing each other. This monster is near the Catastrophe-grade. I can feel its power by just looking at it. Will I be able to stop it? Lucas furrowed his eyebrows. He had come prepared for this battle. He had equipped the Dark Diamond Shield and a relic-level sword. Alaric also lent him the battle armor he got from the old Marquis. He was armed to the teeth, but he still felt inferior to the monster! The monster pointed at him and uttered in a voice devoid of emotion. "I can sense your fear, human." Lucas raised an eyebrow at its words, but he didn''t bother to respond. He raised his sword and pointed it toward the monster. He spoke no words, but he had conveyed his intentions to the monster. Subsequently, the both of them turned into a blur, disappearing from their previous spot. Clang! Clang! Clang! Lucas'' sword and the monster''s long-sharp claws clashed repeatedly, but they were so fast that even the Elite Knights were having trouble keeping up with their speed! A series of ''booms'' reverberated across the forest as the two fought. At this moment, Lucas was shaken by the monster''s power. This thing isn''t even at the Catastrophe-grade, but I can barely keep up with it even with all the relic-level items I have on me... There was also one more thing that made him surprised. It was the battle armor that was lent to him by Alaric. Unexpectedly, it was capable of absorbing most of the damage, and because of this, he managed to endure the power of the monster! One mistake could be lethal here so he had to be extra careful. I do not understand why the Lord Marquis would give something this valuable to my son. He immediately removed the useless thoughts in his mind and focused his attention on the battle. One mistake could be lethal here so he had to be extra careful. The monster revealed a look of surprise the longer they fought. It didn''t expect that a human could be this formidable. It had never faced setbacks throughout its existence and it had successfully eliminated all the obstacles in its path. However, for the first time ever, it was struggling to destroy an enemy. It backed off a few meters and looked at Lucas with a solemn gaze as it asked. "You are the strongest I have met, human. What is your name?" "Lucas..." Lucas replied before he rushed forward with his sword raised to the sky in preparation for a lethal vertical slash. Whoosh! The monster wasn''t flustered. It lifted its arm and blocked his sword using its long, steel-like claws. Clang! Another earthshaking shockwave erupted after they clashed. What followed was a battle that shook the entire forest! Both experts turned the surroundings into ruins. The towering trees and even some hills were leveled to the ground! The warriors from both armies even tacitly agreed to move further from them to avoid becoming collateral damage. Soon, both experts unintentionally created a massive crater that spanned over a hundred meters in diameter due to the ferocity of their battle. It was a scene that no one would forget. Alaric who was watching the battle from afar was feeling worried. Please be safe, Dad... This was after all a monster that was unheard of, one that made the difficulty of his mission go from ''hard'' to ''extreme''. If his father was defeated, everyone would be at the monster''s mercy. Chapter 204 Lucas’ Brilliant Idea 204 Lucas¡¯ Brilliant Idea (Note: Change Winged Goblin Chieftain ¡ª> Winged Goblin Monarch. I apologize for the confusion. I barely had any sleep this week and it affected my writing. If you spot any errors, please let me know. This isn''t included in the word count.) ___ While Lucas was fighting with the winged goblin monarch, the war between the goblin army and the allied forces of the humans and elves was still far from over. Alaric was still not strong enough to fight with a goblin monarch so his task was to eliminate the goblin chieftains. He led the human warriors valiantly, letting everyone know that he had the blood of the Silverswords running through his veins. "Shield bearers in front!" "Archers, prepare to shoot at my signal!" "Fire!" "Melee units, charge with me!" Everyone was amazed by his well-timed commands. He didn''t act like a young man in his late teens, but a general who had been through countless battles. Just his presence in front of the formation alone boosted everyone''s morale. At this point, Alaric had already cemented an unrivaled reputation. Even the stubborn veteran warriors worshipped him. Suddenly, three goblin chieftains leading hundreds of goblin warriors came charging toward them. Seeing this, Alaric narrowed his eyes. "Do not falter! The warriors of the North are unbeatable!" He shouted as he rushed to the front, taking the most dangerous position in the formation. Upon hearing his awe-inspiring words, everyone issued a war cry. Soon, both sides clashed and tore each other apart! Alaric fought with the three goblin chieftains to stop them from attacking his subordinates. With powerful foes against him, his improved dual sword technique was fully displayed. Even though he was fighting three goblin chieftains, he was able to keep up with them and even injure them severely! Whoosh! Whoosh! Alaric''s swords had become faster and more precise after he had perfected the dual sword technique. The custom-made short sword really improved my overall combat power. After this battle ends, I must give it a fitting name. Recently, he tried to come up with a name for the short sword, but nothing was well-suited so he temporarily set it aside. Alaric avoided the attacks of the monsters and targeted one of them, chopping off its head with a clean strike to its neck! Kkhhsshhkk!! The goblin chieftains attacked with even more ferocity after witnessing the death of their companion. Clang! Clang! Clang! However, Alaric managed to effortlessly block their attacks. He then stabbed out his sword, penetrating the chest of another goblin chieftain, killing it instantly! Now, only one goblin chieftain remained. Alaric pulled his sword and kicked the dead goblin chieftain, sending it flying a couple of meters away. The remaining goblin chieftain revealed a look of fear. It took a step back while keeping its eyes on him. Alaric didn''t give it the chance to escape. He lunged forward, imbued the Rare Steel Sword with mana, and swung with his full force! Whoosh!! He summoned a fearsome wind blade that cut the goblin chieftain in half! In the blink of an eye, he had killed three powerful monsters! Just a few months ago, I could barely kill a goblin chieftain with the help of a few Knights, but now... Alaric shook off the random thoughts and went to help the warriors in killing the remaining goblins. When he joined the fray, he was like an unstoppable beast. No goblin could stop him and those that stood in his path were killed with just a slash of his sword! Alaric stood still and looked at the corpses around him with a cold gaze. He felt no joy for some of the northern warriors were killed in that battle. ... Meanwhile, Lucas and the winged goblin monarch had already exchanged hundreds of attacks, but both remained in top condition. Lucas had minor cuts on his face and some bruises on his chest, but these minor wounds didn''t affect him. The battle armor can stop the monster''s claws, but its force still leaves bruises on my body. Lucas thought to himself as he looked at the winged monster. It was a bit faster than him and it could also fly so inflicting damage upon it was difficult. "Human, you would have already died if you didn''t have that armor on you." The monster calmly spoke. Lucas didn''t respond, but he inwardly agreed with its comment. The battle armor had indeed protected his life. In the next moment, the two clashed once more. Bang! The winged goblin monarch seemed to be unhappy. It released a burst of mana to its hand, clenched it into a fist, and swung with unimaginable strength! Whoosh! The air trembled and fluctuated violently as it fist approached Lucas with tremendous force. Lucas frowned and raised the Dark Diamond Shield above him while activating its power to enhance its defensive ability. Bang! Another shockwave erupted as the monster''s fist struck his shield. Due to the force of its punch, Lucas'' feet sunk deeply into the ground. Lucas'' arm felt numbed after taking that blow. Luckily for him, the battle armor took most of the residual damage and evenly distributed the remaining force throughout his body. Still, the pain made him frown. Using multiple relic-level items at once consumes a lot of mana. Furthermore, this battle armor consumes twice as much mana as two relic-level equipment. He thought to himself. He couldn''t afford to prolong the battle any longer. Thinking about this, Lucas erupted with more power! Subsequently, he launched a flurry of attacks, but he couldn''t even properly hit the winged goblin monarch. It is too fast! Suddenly, the monster flapped its wings and flew to the sky, circling above him like an eagle to its prey. Sweat trickled down Lucas'' face as he carefully watched its movements. Without any warning, the monster dove to the ground while brandishing its sharp claws at Lucas. It will not be easy to take me down! He shouted in his mind as he blocked its claws with his shield. He then stabbed out his sword, intending to cut off its legs. However, just like an elusive dragonfly, it twisted its body, and flew off, deftly avoiding his sword. Lucas clicked his tongue. How can I even land a direct blow on this monster? It was too fast and cautious. Even though he had imbued his attacks with mana, he still couldn''t touch it. Suddenly, a thought came to his mind. Hold on a minute... I think this might work... His lips curved upwards when he thought of a brilliant idea. The monster seemed to have noticed his smile which left it baffled. It wondered why the human Transcendent Knight was smiling when it couldn''t even touch its shadow. It circled above him, waiting for the right moment to attack. Suddenly, Lucas lowered his shield. The monster immediately took the chance and swooped down with immense force! Whoosh! However, an unexpected thing happened. Instead of blocking its claws with his shield, Lucas threw his shield and took the blow with his chest. "I got you!" Lucas grimaced as he grabbed the monster''s body, hugging it tightly to prevent it from escaping. The battle armor managed to protect him from its sharp claws, but the force still caused him severe internal damage. 08:59 The monster was shocked by the turn of events. "Cunning human, release me!" The winged goblin monarch was enraged. It wriggled out of his grasp, but Lucas held it firmly, refusing to let go. "Die, you monster!" Lucas imbued his remaining mana into his sword before stabbing it into the monster''s body! The winged goblin monarch had a tough skin, but it couldn''t block a relic-level sword. The sword pierced through its side and penetrated deeply! Kkhshhhk!!! The sword''s power tore its internal organs apart, but the beast didn''t die immediately. With blood leaking from its mouth, it grabbed him by the neck and tried to squeeze him to death. However, its strength gradually left its body. "Despicable, human..." It muttered with hatred while staring deeply at him. Lucas couldn''t care less about what it was feeling. He struck its face with his forehead, forcing it to let go of him. The winged goblin monarch staggered backward with Lucas'' sword still firmly attached to its body. The monster kneeled, spat a mouthful of blood, and breathed heavily. Lucas'' sword had punctured its lungs, making it difficult for the winged goblin monarch to breathe. I feel cold... The monster thought as it lifted its head to look at the Transcendent Knight. Sensing its weakening gaze, Lucas approached the monster with steady footsteps. Each step made him grimace. I think it broke my ribs... He thought as he stopped in front of the creature. "You have won against me. I accept my defeat. Kill me..." The monster uttered. Chapter 205 Bonus Reward 205 Bonus Reward The monster''s eyes trembled in the face of its impending death. "Alright." Lucas nodded his head. He didn''t make it suffer for long and killed it with a single punch to its head. Blood and brain matter splattered all over Lucas, but his eyes remained calm. Now that the greatest danger has been eliminated, this war is over... With the collapse of the winged goblin monarch, the goblin army fell into chaos. Half of the goblin monarchs even left and retreated with their troops, leaving the goblin army with only a few thousand warriors. In the next two hours, the allied forces of the humans and elves took care of the remaining enemies. ___ Mission complete! Rewards: 1500 Battle Points, 50 EXP, 50 Stat Points, Equipment Upgrade Card x1, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 ___ [You have done the impossible! A bonus reward will be granted for killing the special monster! (Only applies for extreme difficulty missions)] [You received an Elite Knight Card!] Alaric who was resting against a tree was stunned when he saw the rewards. What?! There is actually a bonus reward! When his mission''s difficulty was changed to ''extreme'', he thought that the rewards were atrociously low. Now, he finally realized that he was just overthinking it. The true reward of the extreme difficulty mission lies in how he would complete his task. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:169 ¡ª> 219/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 Stamina: 180 Agility: 180 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 160 Mana: 230 ¡ª> 235 Battle Points: 1960 ¡ª> 3460 Stat Points: 67 ¡ª> 117 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] [Do you want to use the Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] [Do you want to use the Elite Knight Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric was eager to click [Yes], but he stopped himself and decisively closed the cyan screen with a thought. "We won, my lord." A jubilant voice drifted into his ears. Alaric turned his head and saw Galanar leading a few Elite Knights from the three houses. Alaric smiled at them. He didn''t want to dampen their celebratory mood. "You have done your part well, everyone. I am proud of you." His words made everyone feel honored. "We were only following your instructions, my lord." Baron Smith Heinrich said with a flattering smile. "Lord Smith is right. We were only able to accomplish all that because of your commands, my lord." Another one piped in. It was Jared Paxley. Facing their enthusiastic praises, Alaric could only smile helplessly. He replied to them one by one before he excused himself and went to help with the extraction of the beast soul crystals. The elves promised to give them all the beast soul crystals so he was happy to help with this simple task. "Your name is Alaric, right?" Suddenly, he heard someone speaking to him in the common tongue. Hm? He turned around and realized that it was actually the elven king, Garandel Greenwood. Just like all other elves, he also had handsome facial features. Alaric also noticed some resemblance between him and Yvanna. "Your Majesty!" Alaric lowered his head. In front of the elven king, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. Garandel nodded at him. He then observed the young man and found him more likable than when they first met. He had witnessed Alaric''s valiance in battle. He was still young, but he acted like a veteran commander. Many witnessed his abilities and he also has the formidable Lucas to back him up. I don''t think any of those high elves will come to trouble him if ever my daughter decides to marry him. If it weren''t for the human warriors, they would have lost this battle. He couldn''t even begin to imagine what might have happened if they had fought the goblin colony by themselves. Just that winged goblin monarch alone was enough to destroy the elven army! However, such a ferocious monster still fell under Lucas'' hands. "Your father is still being treated by our healers so I came to you instead. Thank you for helping us in our time of need. The elves will never forget this favor." Garandel lowered his head to express his gratitude. Some would say that it was demeaning for a king to lower his head, but to Garandel, it was nothing as long as it could help him protect his kingdom. Alaric hurriedly waved his hand and replied. "There is no need to be like this, Your Majesty. Yvanna is my friend and I cannot bear to see her suffer. Besides, we are also getting rewarded for helping you." Garandel smiled upon hearing his words. "I understand now..." He replied with cryptic words which baffled Alaric. What did he understand? Alaric wanted to ask the elven king, but he noticed that the latter didn''t want to explain himself so he decided not to pursue the topic. Garandel approached him and tapped his shoulder as he said. "Inform your men to prepare. We will go back to the Greenwood Kingdom soon. You guys better stay and recuperate. I promise that all your injured warriors will be treated by our healers." Alaric didn''t reject his kind intentions. He lowered his head and replied. "Yes, Your Majesty!" "Good." Garandel chuckled and left to deal with the remaining tasks. Meanwhile, Alaric immediately gathered his men and told them to prepare for the return trip. He also instructed them to build makeshift wagons for the injured soldiers. An hour later, the allied forces left the forest and headed back to the elven kingdom. On their way back to the kingdom, Alaric was on horseback, acting all calm. These elves are staring at me openly... He could sense the elves'' gazes on him, but he pretended like he didn''t notice anything. Facing all this attention, he could only shake his head and smile bitterly. Chapter 206 Alliance? 206 Alliance? Upon returning to the Greenwood Kingdom, Garandel invited all the military officers to his treehouse except those who were injured. Everyone was baffled by the elven king''s invitation. Seeing the confusion in everyone''s faces, Garandel raised his hand and said. "Everyone." After gathering their attention, he continued. "I have received reports from our scouts that the goblin colony had already disbanded. The goblin monarchs that survived the war took their tribes and left, causing the fragmentation of the colony." They all thought that there would be another battle so the king''s words made everyone relieved. "But we cannot be happy just yet." Garandel''s voice suddenly turned cold. He paused and scanned everyone''s faces as he announced. "We do not know when another enemy would come to invade us so we must expand our military forces and bolster our defenses!" The war with the goblins made him realize that their military power was a bit lacking. If it weren''t for Lucas and the human warriors, they would have been defeated by the goblin army. While the king told them about his plans for the expansion, Alaric just sat there in silence. The elven king invited us here to let us know that he trusts us, but he is too naive. If it were someone else who had ulterior motives, it would have been dangerous for his kingdom. Exposing their military expansion plans like this is like telling everyone your weakness. Alaric inwardly shook his head. Garandel was a kind leader, but he was too trusting. Garandel talked for almost an hour before he switched to another agenda. "The war this time would have been impossible to win without our human friends." He turned his gaze to Alaric and lowered his head. "As the king of the Greenwood Kingdom, please allow me to formally express our gratitude." No elves laughed or criticized the king for lowering his head to the humans. They also thought that they deserved their gratitude so they followed the king''s example and bowed their heads. "Alaric, I would like to form an alliance with your household!" Garandel proposed. What?! An alliance with the elven kingdom would bring many benefits to their household. Aside from the opportunity to make trades, they could also offer mutual military support. However, this alliance also carried some risks so Alaric didn''t rush to accept the elven king''s proposal. Seeing his silence, everyone quietly waited for him to make the decision. He was the heir of House Silversword so he had the authority to make this decision. After a moment of silence, Alaric cleared his throat and replied. "Thank you for the proposal, Your Majesty. As the heir of House Silversword, I accept your offer to form an alliance!" He had thought it through. Other than gaining military support and potential business partnerships, being allied with the elves will help us expand our reach to the Enchanted Woodlands! The Enchanted Woodlands was the home of numerous powerful creatures and dangerous monsters so no one dared to venture deeply into this land, but with the elves'' support, things might be different. Alaric didn''t reveal his thoughts. He only expressed his agreement to form an alliance which made the elves happy. He felt a bit guilty when he saw their reaction. "Great! Once your father has recovered, we will formalize this agreement!" Garandel couldn''t conceal his joy. Once we are allied with House Silversword, we do not need to be afraid of being attacked again. He also had some ulterior motives in making this proposal, but what he didn''t know was that this decision would one day cause massive changes to the power structure of the Enchanted Woodlands. "Alaric is there anything that you want? Tell me and I will do my best to make it happen." Garandel felt that the rewards they had promised were too low so he decided to grant Alaric''s wish on a whim. Hearing this, Alaric was taken aback, but he didn''t show it to his face. I was thinking about how I should ask them to engrave an ability on my short sword. It seems like I do not need to go through so much trouble. He thought to himself as he replied to the king. "Your Majesty, I do have something that I want." "I am listening. Go on." "It is like this. I have a weapon here that I want to be engraved with an ability so I would like to ask one of your beast soul warriors to help me with this." Alaric grabbed the custom-made short sword strapped to his waist and showed it to the elven king. Garandel could already tell at a glance that the sword was made of special materials. "Bring your sword over." He beckoned to Alaric. Alaric nodded and approached the king. He then handed him the short sword without hesitation. The elves might be arrogant, but they were trustworthy. Good sword! Wait, this texture and this coldness... He discovered that it was made of mithril and another material with inherent cold attributes. "You have a good sword. It must have been made by a great artisan." Garandel praised as he handed back the sword. Alaric couldn''t help but think about the drunkard, Goran, when he heard the elven king''s words. With a light chuckle, he nodded. "The sword was indeed crafted by our household''s best blacksmith." "No wonder." Garandel rubbed his chin. "Alright. Tell me which ability you want to be engraved on this sword." He stared deeply at Alaric, curious to know his decision. Alaric already knew which ability he wanted for the sword so he quickly gave his response. "I would like Sir Neo''s Ice Manipulation ability, Your Majesty." He had seen stronger integrated monster traits, but he felt that Neo''s ice manipulation was perfect for the sword. Garandel was surprised by this, but he immediately understood the reason for his choice. "I see. You made a great choice. Neo''s ice manipulation is indeed the most fitting ability for your sword." After saying those words, Garandel turned his head to Neo. "What do you think, Neo?" Hello, guys! Chapter 207 I Think I Need A Massage 207 I Think I Need A Massage Neo also participated in the war and he had sustained light injuries, but to a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master like him, his injuries were like tiny scratches. "I have no objections, Your Majesty. Lord Alaric is our benefactor so I am willing to fulfill his request." Neo responded with a nod. Garandel smiled upon hearing his response. "Good!" "Thank you for accepting my selfish request, Sir Neo." Alaric cupped his fists with a look of gratitude. He had gotten another Equipment Upgrade Card after completing the extreme difficulty mission. He wondered if he could get another Epic-level item. Just the thought of it made him feel excited. Neo waved his hand. "Please hand me the sword." Alaric walked toward him and handed the sword over. Upon receiving the sword, Neo calmly told him. "I will return it tomorrow." Alaric nodded at his words. "Alright. Please be careful and do not exhaust your mana." Engraving one''s integrated monster trait to an equipment wasn''t easy and it also carried serious risk. Alaric didn''t want him to suffer mana-related injuries for his sake. "Mn." Neo hummed in response. After this conversation, Garandel ended the meeting with a short speech. Alaric rushed to his designated treehouse and immediately used his Random Trait Upgrade Card. [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes] without hesitation. Alaric raised an eyebrow when he saw what had been upgraded. It was a trait that he had rarely used, but he wasn''t too disappointed since it could also help him in certain situations. Too bad... I am just too unlucky. I wonder when I can upgrade my close combat and or my sixth sense. These two traits were the most useful after his swordsmanship trait. They were very crucial in battles, especially his sixth sense trait which had helped him overcome many dangerous situations. Should I use the Elite Knight Card? He was still in elven territory so he was afraid that his secret would be revealed if he used the card. Alaric contemplated deeply. I will hold on to it for now. He felt that it was too risky so he decided to temporarily put it aside. Just then, he suddenly heard a series of knocks on his door. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Alaric, it is me." When he heard Yvanna''s voice behind the door, he quickly walked over to open it. "Yvanna, how are you?" Alaric smiled upon seeing her beautiful face. "I am alright. I heard that you fought in the vanguard so I am here to check on your condition, but it seems like you are doing well." Yvanna answered while checking if he had sustained injuries. Hearing this, Alaric''s lips subconsciously curved upward. "Actually, my muscles feel a bit sore right now." He didn''t know why, but he felt the urge to tease this elven princess. Yvanna furrowed her eyebrows, but she didn''t notice the strange look in his eyes. "Is there any way I can help you?" She asked. Alaric thought for a moment and replied. "Now that you mention it, I think a massage will help me relieve this feeling of soreness." Yvanna blushed upon hearing this. She clenched her fist and responded in a mosquito-like voice. "Alright. How should I massage you?" Alaric widened his eyes. He wasn''t serious when he said those words and he only meant it as a joke, but she actually took it seriously! "Uhm, you can just massage my back." He tested the waters while observing her reaction. Yvanna gritted her teeth and nodded, her cheeks reddening. "Okay. Sit down and turn around." She spoke coldly to mask her nervousness. "Okay." Alaric quickly followed her instructions. He took his seat and turned his back on her. She actually agreed! Yvanna took a deep breath and approached him. "I have not done this before so I might not do well. Please forgive me." She muttered. "It is fine. Just do it at your own pace." Alaric chuckled and gestured at her to relax. Yvanna nodded. She then nervously stretched out her hands to his back. When she touched his back and felt his warmth, she felt like she was electrocuted. It was like she was invading a forbidden territory. Alaric could feel her hands shaking, but he didn''t say anything to save her from embarrassment. Suddenly, he felt a wave of comfort when an unknown energy began to flow from her hands to his back. This is... Noticing his surprise, Yvanna smiled and explained. "Just relax. This is my integrated monster trait. It has many uses and this is just one of them." "That is wonderful!" Alaric exclaimed. He remembered that her integrated monster trait was an S-rated trait called Nature''s Blessing, but he had no idea what it could do. From the looks of it, her integrated monster trait must be a versatile ability with numerous applications. "Mn. Many people helped me to get this ability." She replied in a soft tone. Alaric chatted with her to make her feel more comfortable. However, their little moment was interrupted by a series of knocks on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! Yvanna was startled and she subconsciously distanced herself from Alaric. "I think I should leave now, Alaric. I do not want others to misunderstand our relationship." She spoke with a trace of reluctance. "I see. Then let me see you out." Alaric stood up while silently cursing whoever was outside the door. He then walked to the door with Yvanna closely following behind him. The moment he opened the door, he saw Baron Smith standing next to an elven Elite Knight. "My lord!" Baron Smith was stunned when he saw Alaric stepping out of his tree house with the elven princess. The elf who had come with him was similarly shocked to see Yvanna. "Your Highness!" Yvanna didn''t bother to explain herself. She looked at Alaric and said. "I will come and see you tomorrow." She didn''t wait for his response and left with quick strides. Seeing this, Alaric could only watch her in silence. He then turned his head toward the two who had come for him. "Lord Smith, you better give me a good explanation for interrupting my time with Her Highness." Hello, guys! Thank you for your patience and I apologize for being late with the updates :) CoffeeKeepsMeSane Creator''s Thought Chapter 208 Tempted by the Elven Ladies to Bath at the River 208 Tempted by the Elven Ladies to Bath at the River "Uhm..." Baron Smith was at loss for words, but when he saw Alaric''s annoyed face, he could only bite the bullet. "Everyone wants to celebrate our victory so I came here to invite you..." "Fine. I will be there later." Alaric snorted and went back to his treehouse with a slam of the door. Smith Heinrich could only smile bitterly as he thought to himself. It seems like I have inadvertently offended, Lord Alaric. Meanwhile, the elf who had come with him was still reeling in shock. He couldn''t believe that the cold and indifferent princess had actually entered someone''s treehouse. "Let us go, buddy." Smith tapped the elven warrior''s shoulder with a forced smile on his face. "Uh, alright." An hour later, Alaric''s annoyance finally subsided. He searched for the others and found them drinking the elves. It was a harmonious scene, something that had never happened in his past life. "What are you guys drinking?" He asked as he approached them. "My lord!" Jared Paxley eagerly walked to his side with a gourd of what seemed to be elves'' version of beer. Sensing Alaric''s gaze, Jared handed him the gourd and said with a smile. "My lord, this is the specialty drink of the Greenwood Kingdom, the Bejeweled Nectar! It has a strong flavor and I heard that it also improves health! Amazing, right? Why don''t you give it a try?" "Is it really that good?" Alaric hesitated, but when the unique aroma of the drink assailed his nostrils, he couldn''t resist the temptation anymore. He brought the gourd to his mouth and took a swig of the so-called specialty drink of the elves. Wow! It definitely has alcohol in it, but the taste is vastly different compared to what we drink in the empire. This one has a fruity taste to it, almost like juice. It also packs quite the punch once it travels down your throat... Alaric could already smell a big business opportunity from this drink. I am sure the others had also thought of this, but they would not dare do this business without my House Silverdword''s permission... "I love it!" Alaric exclaimed with a look of enjoyment. "I knew you would love it!" Jared laughed heartily upon hearing his words. "My lord, the elves have more drinks like this. Although not as good as the Bejeweled Nectar, they are still much better than most drinks in our empire. Why don''t we..." His voice trailed off, but his message was clear. He wanted House Paxley to do this business! Alaric stared deeply at him and responded in a calm voice. "Let us talk about this later with Lord Smith. I do not want him to think that I am favoring you." Jared nodded in understanding. "Yes, my lord!" It was a good sign. Although they might have to share the business with House Heinrich, Jared didn''t mind. He knew that they would still earn a lot once these drinks hit the shelves. Alaric joined the celebration with the warriors. Everyone shared their happiness and they also expressed their sorrows for those who had died in the battle. The celebration lasted until the next morning, but Alaric returned to his treehouse before midnight to get some rest. The next day, Alaric was awoken by the sunlight that seeped through the gaps of the window. Surprisingly, his head didn''t hurt even though he had drunk a lot last night. Alaric felt uncomfortable with all the filth on his skin so he wanted to freshen up a bit. Within the Greenwood Kingdom, there was a river that was connected to one of the biggest lakes in the Enchanted Woodlands, the Astral River. Alaric was headed to this river while carrying a small basin. He encountered some elves along the way. Some of them enthusiastically greeted him, but others ignored him and just went their way without saying a word. Some elves are still guarded toward us, but this will soon change the more we interact with them. Alaric didn''t think negatively about this encounter. He understood the inherent dislike of the elves toward the humans and it wasn''t something that could be changed overnight. When he arrived at the river, he saw some elven women who were bathing with nothing but a thin fabric that only covered their chests and intimate parts. He almost had a nosebleed when he saw this visually striking scene. The elven women noticed his gaze, but they didn''t seem to care. A few of the beauties even waved their hands, inviting him to join them. Alaric reluctantly refused them. He really wanted to join them, but he felt that something bad would happen if he did. After filling the basin with water, he quickly fled and returned to his treehouse. Damn! I almost fell into their temptations! Alaric wiped off his sweat the moment he returned to the treehouse. He hadn''t touched a woman since his regression so he felt a wave of discomfort in a certain area. He chanted a religious mantra to calm his mind. Aru, please forgive your sinful believer... Alaric removed his clothes and rinsed his body clean with the water from the river. He then used the scented soap he had brought with him. That feels better... Alaric wiped his body dry with a towel before he changed into a new set of clothes. Just then, he heard a series of knocks on his door. Knock! Knock! Knock! "Hold on. I am coming." Said Alaric as he walked toward the door. Upon pushing the door open, he saw an elven warrior standing outside. "Good morning, my lord! Elder Neo sent me here to deliver this." The elven warrior handed him his short sword. Chapter 209 Epic Mithril Short Sword Chapter 209 Epic Mithril Short Sword It is finally done! He really did it in just one day! Alaric excitedly took the sword from the elven warrior. "Please thank Elder Neo for me. I will visit him later to express my gratitude." "I will relay your message to the Elder." The elven warrior nodded, turned around, and left. Alaric wanted to try his sword right away so he went to a secluded corner to unsheathe his sword. Shiiing! Nothing changed with the blade except for the inscriptions added by Neo. He could already feel the strong power of ice emanating from the sword even though he hadn''t imbued it with his mana. The sword has become a relic-level weapon after Sir Neo engraved it with his ice manipulation integrated monster trait. [Do you want to use the Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] A series of notifications appeared in front of him. This time, Alaric didn''t hesitate and quickly clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded your Rare Mithril Short Sword to an Epic Mithril Short Sword!] [Epic Mithril Short Sword] Sharpness: 75 Durability: 50 Alaric was flabbergasted by the sword''s sharpness. It was actually more than three times sharper than his Rare Steel Sword! The sword felt colder to touch, but there was no change to its weight. It was still light as a feather. There were also some changes to the blade. There were splashes of blue on the blade, looking like sharp fragments of ice. Alaric tested the sword''s balance and found out that it was easier to wield now. Furthermore, with every slash, it would leave a wave of cold air. In a prolonged battle, this could make his enemies uncomfortable and it would even hinder their movements once the coldness accumulated. Now let us test the sword with mana... He injected his mana into the sword, making the inscriptions on the blade light up with a bright ocean-blue color. The coldness of the sword also intensified, but it released an energy that made him immune to the coldness. It was as if the sword had a mind of its own and it didn''t want its wielder to suffer. Alaric released a few slashes and each strike created petals of ice that could freeze an ordinary person! This is one scary power! Alaric exclaimed in shock. He continued testing the sword, and this time, he activated the engraved ability. Whoosh! The ground started freezing when he struck it with his sword. In the next moment, sharp icicles burst forth and flew in all directions! What fearsome ability! It is powerful, but I need to master it first. Otherwise, my allies will also be injured every time I use it. Alaric was satisfied with the improvements in his sword. Now, I need to give it a proper name... Hmm... Alaric pondered deeply and after almost an hour of thinking, his eyes lit up. Frigid Dragon Sword... He felt that it was the most fitting name among all the names he had come up with. From now on, you will be called Frigid Dragon... As if to respond to his words, the sword emitted a more brilliant blue light. Alaric played around with it until he was satisfied. When he sheathed his sword, he noticed that the surrounding trees were already covered by a layer of frost. Oops. He couldn''t just leave them be so he immediately used mana to melt the ice. After removing all the layers of frost on the trees, he left and went to look for Smith Heinrich and Jared Paxley. He wanted to discuss the new business plan with them. After he left, a figure appeared on top of a tree. She was dressed in dark-colored clothes and there was a pair of daggers strapped on her legs. Alaric Silversword, what an interesting young man... She stared deeply at Alaric''s disappearing back view. When she could no longer see him, she turned into a blur and disappeared with a ''whoosh''. *** Alaric found Smith and Jared fishing by the Astral Lake with some elven warriors they had made friends with. "My lord!" Smith Heinrich was the first to notice him. "Lord Alaric!" His son, Dylann Heinrich was also there. The guy stopped what he was doing and approached Alaric with a big smile on his face. Alaric evaded his bear hug and kicked his butt while snorting with an exasperated look. Is this still the glorious Dylann Heinrich that I once knew? Alaric smiled bitterly. He didn''t know if Dylann would still become the man that he was in his past life. No. He will be stronger in this life with my support. Alaric was certain of this. House Heinrich had been the most supportive ally so he planned to reward them with more resources. With enough resources, he believed that Dylaan would become an Elite Knight faster than he did in his past life. "Lord Smith, Lord Jared, I would like to speak with you about something important. Can we talk somewhere more quiet?" Alaric glanced at the two with a stern look. Hearing this, Smith and Jared could already guess what this was all about so they nodded at his request. They went further from the others for some privacy before they began their conversation. "I am sure you can already guess what this is all about, but just to make sure that we are on the same page, I will say it. The Bejeweled Nectar and the other elven delicacies, I want to introduce them to the empire''s market. I cannot do this on my own so I would like to ask for your cooperation." Alaric stated his intentions. "It will be an honor to cooperate with you in business, my lord!" The two immediately expressed their desire to work together. This was a big opportunity for their households, something that would significantly increase their financial prospects. "Good!" Alaric smiled faintly. "Then let us discuss how we should divide the profits." His eyes narrowed into slits. Although he was willing to share the business, he wanted to gain more for his household. Chapter 210 Visiting Lucas at the Clinic 210 Visiting Lucas at the Clinic It took them slightly over an hour to decide how the profits would be distributed. As the main contributor, House Silversword would take most cut while the two households would receive less even if they combined their shares. Furthermore, both households would also have to cough up the capital to start the business. Despite the unreasonable distribution of shares, both House Heinrich and House Paxley were willing to take the risk. They were confident in the success of the business so they agreed with Alaric''s terms. After their discussion, Jared and Smith continued fishing with the elven warriors, while Alaric headed to the clinic to check his father''s condition. The clinic was near the central square of the kingdom and Alaric happened to encounter some elven warriors. "It''s Lord Alaric!" "Lord Alaric!" The elven warriors stopped to greet him. They had witnessed the human warriors'' ferocity and skills in battle, but the ones who stood out were Lucas and Alaric. The former displayed his unrivaled power and he had even killed a monster that was about to cross the Catastrophe-grade! On the other hand, Alaric showcased his amazing leadership that was worthy of praise. Alaric waved his hand at the elven warriors. He smiled at them and asked. "Can you guys tell me where the clinic is located? I have been walking around for a while, but I am not familiar with the road." Hearing this, one of them immediately responded. "You just need to go straight, my lord. At the end of this path, you have to turn left..." "Thank you. I will see you guys later." Alaric cupped his fists at the elven warriors before he left. The elven warriors guarding the clinic didn''t stop him from entering. A while later, Alaric found Lucas inside one of the rooms. Due to the large number of injured soldiers, his father had to share the room with a human warrior and three elven warriors. Furthermore, all of them were familiar faces. Dahon, Aegris, and uh...who is this guy again? Is it Arsel or something? Whatever... As for the human warrior, it was someone from House Heinrich. The guy was heavily injured so the elves sent a 1-Ringed Beast Soul Master with a healing integrated monster trait to monitor his condition. "My lord." Alaric bowed to Lucas. The latter was already in better condition, but he still needed a week to fully recover. This made Alaric feel relieved. "Alaric... How are you, son?" Lucas smiled upon seeing him. He beckoned to Alaric and gestured at him to sit on the chair next to his bed. Alaric took his seat and replied. "I have been well, my lord. I got Sir Neo to engrave an ability on my short sword." While saying this, he grabbed the Frigid Dragon Sword and handed it to Lucas. Lucas was surprised when he felt the coldness of the sword. He hadn''t even unsheathed the sword, but it was already emitting intense coldness that could greatly affect ordinary people. This is not an ordinary relic-level sword! He could tell that it had already exceeded the power of a relic-level weapon. Lucas slowly pulled the sword from the scabbard, revealing an incredibly sharp blade with splashes of blue. Good sword! "The sword''s icy attribute was enhanced by Sir Neo''s engraved ability. You should thank him. He must have consumed a lot of energy during the engraving process." Said Lucas as he handed the sword back to Alaric. "Yes, my lord. I will visit Sir Neo later to express my gratitude." Alaric nodded in agreement. "You should leave. There is nothing for you to do here. The healers are taking care of us so you do not need to worry." Lucas waved his hand, signaling for him to leave. Alaric was already satisfied to see his father recovering well so he didn''t linger for long and left after bidding him farewell. After Alaric left, Ryzel who had his eyes closed suddenly sat up straight. He then looked at Lucas and said. "You have a good son, Lord Lucas." Ryzel also had a son, but he didn''t possess a soul mark and he wasn''t cut out to become a warrior. He envied Lucas for having an amazing son like Alaric. Lucas was taken aback. He didn''t expect the stern elven general to open up a conversation. "I am lucky. I did not want him to become a warrior, but he surpassed my expectations. He is not even twenty yet, but he is already an Elite Knight." He felt proud when he said these words. Ryzel snorted. He knew that Lucas wasn''t showing off, but he felt even more jealous. Lucas raised an eyebrow and stared at him with an innocent look. He wondered why the elven general''s mood had suddenly changed. What a moody elf... Is he bipolar or something? Meanwhile, Alaric headed to Neo''s residence which wasn''t far from the clinic. He asked around to get the exact location and he later arrived in front of a humble treehouse sitting on the branch of a towering tree. What should I do? Should I call him or should I wait here? Alaric was stumped. He didn''t know the elven customs so he didn''t know what to do. Just then, someone suddenly stepped out of the treehouse. It was Neo, the very person that he was looking for. "Lord Alaric, please come inside. Someone is waiting for you." Alaric was surprised, but he still nodded and jumped onto the branch with a single leap. Whoosh! He followed Neo inside the treehouse and saw Yvanna sitting on the chair, looking completely relaxed while drinking her morning tea. "Yvanna!" Alaric exclaimed, wondering what she was doing in Neo''s treehouse. Looking at his expression, Yvanna explained herself. "Elder Neo is like a second father to me. I always visit his treehouse for a cup of tea. Come and sit with me. Elder Neo''s tea is much better than the ones you drink in your town." Chapter 211 Your Sword Has No Heart 211 Your Sword Has No Heart Alaric didn''t reject her offer. "Alright." He nodded his head. Hearing this, the elven princess stood up and poured tea for him. "When do you plan to go back?" She asked. Alaric watched her pour tea on his teacup as he responded. "Once my father recovers, we will go back home. If we are gone for too long, our people will feel uneasy." After she had filled his teacup, Alaric thanked her. "Mn." Yvanna hummed in response as she took her seat. "What do you think of my Greenwood Kingdom?" She suddenly asked before taking a light sip of her tea. Her eyes darted around as if she was hiding something from him. Alaric failed to notice this since he was surprised by the taste of the tea. "Your kingdom is situated in a very scenic location. Sometimes I even wish that I could live in such a beautiful place." His voice trailed off and ended with a sigh. Yvanna put down her teacup and stared deeply at him. "There are times when I mistake you for an old man. You speak like you are reflecting on the vicissitudes of your life." Alaric''s lips curved upward upon hearing her words. "Is that so? You might be right..." "You can stay here for a while if you want." Neo who was listening on the sidelines did a double take when he heard those words. He sighed and stared at the young human with a hint of resentment. He knew that the elven princess had already fallen in love. She hadn''t realized it yet, but Neo was certain that she had feelings for Alaric. Meanwhile, Alaric had also sensed her unusual feelings, but he didn''t know how to react to it so he pretended like he was unaware. He held some good feelings for her, but he was afraid of the repercussions it would bring once their relationship was exposed to the world. House Silversword had already gained some strength, but it was just a small household in the grand scheme of things. An elf marrying a human happened once in the past and the ending wasn''t good for both parties. It was a tragedy. Alaric didn''t want this to happen to him and Yvanna. With a forced smile, Alaric replied. "Maybe another time." "I see. Alright." Yvanna was a bit disappointed, but she didn''t show it to her face. Their conversation continued after that, but there was already a hint of awkwardness. After another half an hour, Alaric excused himself. Before taking his leave, he expressed his gratitude to Neo. "He''s gone," Neo muttered as he watched Alaric disappear into the forest. "Elder Neo, I don''t understand what is happening to me. Why does it feel unusually painful?" Uttered Yvanna in a quivering voice as she clutched her chest. Neo took a deep breath and sighed while shaking his head. "Do you like him?" Yvanna was stunned by the sudden question. She was about to say ''no'', but she found herself unable to utter those words. It was then that she realized that she had already fallen in love with Alaric. I like him? I see... I understand now... *** Alaric felt that he had lost something precious as he walked further from Neo''s treehouse. "What happened? Your sword lacks the decisiveness it had when you fought with the goblins." A pleasant, but cold voice suddenly drifted into his ears. Alaric was stunned. He looked up and saw an elven woman dressed in black leather armor. It was Rosalie, the Grand Elder of the Greenwood Kingdom and Yvanna''s grand aunt. "Grand Elder, I didn''t know you were here. I apologize for disturbing you!" Alaric lowered his head. This elf was a generation older than the elven king, Garandel, so he didn''t dare disrespect her. Rosalie jumped down from the tree and landed in front of him with a ''whoosh''. "Alaric Silversword, your sword has no heart. What is weighing on your mind?" Rosalie calmly stared at the young man. It wasn''t long before she had last seen him so she was surprised to see the sudden change in his swordsmanship. She had a good impression of this young man so she wanted to help him clear his doubts. Alaric hesitated for a moment before he asked. "Grand Elder, if it was you, would you be willing to take on the entire world for the sake of someone precious?" He heard that this elven woman had lived for centuries so he wanted to know her opinion. Perhaps, he might even gain some valuable life advice from her. Rosalie was taken aback and she seemed to have discovered the reason for his sword''s indecisiveness. She pondered deeply before she answered. "I would rather risk it all than regret it for the rest of my life." When she uttered these words, she recalled the face of someone she had long forgotten and it evoked a feeling of guilt and sadness. "You would not want to live with that regret." She added, her voice echoing with intense emotion. Hearing this, Alaric recalled the scenes he had witnessed in his past life. The death of his loved ones, the death of his comrades, and the fragmentation of the empire- he didn''t want to witness those things again! "You are right, Grand Elder. Thank you for your reminder. Now, I know what to do." Alaric bowed deeply at her. Her words had awakened him. He had almost done something that would make him regret it. Just the thought of it made him feel scared. Tomorrow, I will face her feelings! He made a decision. "Mn. I am glad to be of help." Rosalie nodded and said. "Now show me if you have truly overcome this hurdle." Alaric smiled faintly and unsheathed his sword. Chapter 212 The Realm Above Transcendents! 212 The Realm Above Transcendents! Alaric brandished the Frigid Dragon Sword, causing petals of ice to fall. It was a simple sword slash, yet it carried immense power that surpassed the realm of Elite Knights! Rosalie didn''t expect him to release such formidable power without imbuing his mana into the sword. Whoosh! Alaric''s attack even left a fissure of ice on the ground! "Impressive swordsmanship!" Rosalie praised. He only showed one move, but as an expert, she noticed the intricate details behind his sword strikes. The angle, the precision, and the force were perfectly balanced to deliver that slash. Alaric sheathed his sword and bowed to her in gratitude. "Thank you for your teachings, Grand Elder." Rosalie waved her hand. "I have cleared your doubts. If you still have more questions, you can find me there." She pointed at a certain tree about fifty meters from them. "My treehouse is on top of that tree." Alaric squinted his eyes and followed the direction she was pointing. There is indeed a treehouse. She is really a master of stealth, even her treehouse is camouflaged perfectly with its surroundings. Rosalie didn''t linger and left with a ''whoosh''. Alaric resumed his sword training to familiarize himself with his short sword. Due to his SSS-rank Swordsmanship trait, he managed to master the Frigid Dragon Sword in just less than half an hour! Others would have taken days or even weeks before they could properly wield their weapons, but to Alaric, it was just a matter of minutes! After completing his sword training, he bowed in the direction of Rosalie''s house before he left. On the second day after the battle with the goblin colony, Lucas was discharged from the clinic. Alaric came early to pick him up. Smith Heinrich and Jared Paxley were also there to check his condition. "My lord, congratulations on your discharge!" Smith and Jared cupped their fists at Lucas. "My lord." Alaric smiled at his father. Lucas calmly walked out of the clinic and replied. "The healers said that I can go out now, but I still need five more days to fully recover. Also, I am not allowed to do any physical activity since my internal organs have not healed." "I understand. I will ask someone to prepare nutritious meals for you to hasten your recovery. Also, I have something to give you, my lord." Alaric took out the mana pearl that he got from Yvanna as a gift. Lucas raised his eyebrows upon hearing this. He knew that Alaric received this mana pearl from the elven princess as a gift. "But that is your..." Alaric shook his head. "You need it more than me, my lord." If he could use the mana pearl, he would have used it for himself, but unfortunately, he could no longer absorb mana using conventional means. Since he had gotten the cyan screen, he had never succeeded in absorbing mana from natural resources. He did get the Mana Gathering trait, but he could only gather mana during mana training and in limited amounts too. Lucas stared deeply at his son as he took the mana pearl. "Thank you, my son. With this mana pearl and the beast soul crystal of that winged goblin monarch, I would have a higher chance of advancing to the next realm!" Jared and Smith gasped in shock at his words. Lucas was already at the peak among the Transcendent Knights. If he made another advancement, he would reach a level that only a handful in the empire has ever achieved, the realm of Mythical Knights! A Mythical Knight was someone who had transcended humanity. They could live for over two centuries and there were even some who had survived three centuries! Aside from their long lifespan, they also possessed unimaginable powers! Their mana is already dense enough to allow them to fly! Due to their near godly abilities, people respectfully call them ''venerable''. "Congratulations in advance, my lord!" "Congratulations, my lord!" Jared and Smith showered him with early congratulations. A Mythical Knight was someone that they could only look up to. Even the imperial family had to be careful when speaking to an expert at that level. They could already imagine the turmoil it would cause once Lucas stepped into that fabled realm. Perhaps the entire empire would be turned upside down! This strengthened their resolve to follow Lucas and House Silversword! "Everyone, please protect me while I absorb the energy inside the mana pearl and the beast soul crystal." Lucas requested as he cupped his fists. He felt that this was the perfect place to advance. He trusted the elves'' integrity and there was also Galanar and Warrick who would hold things together in case something goes wrong. "Please be at ease, my lord! We will ensure your safety during your advancement! We will not allow anyone to harm you!" Smith Heinrich remarked with a serious look. "The warriors of my House Paxley will protect you with our lives!" Jared declared. Lucas smiled faintly. "Then I will be in your care." Lucas and Alaric went somewhere more quiet. Meanwhile, Jared and Smith summoned their warriors to guard Lucas'' advancement. "This should be a good place. The weather is perfect too." Lucas muttered as he embraced the morning sun. He then looked at Alaric and nodded. "I will begin." "Alright. You must be careful, Dad. You must not be hasty." Alaric reminded him. Failing to advance could cause severe consequences and Lucas might experience the same thing that William had gone through. Lucas understood his concern. "Do not worry. I am well-prepared for this moment." He reassured his son. He took out the mana pearl and the beast soul crystal of the winged goblin monarch. The energy produced by these two items was so intense that if they were absorbed incorrectly, it would cause one''s body to explode! Lucas sat cross-legged and made himself more comfortable before he began with the absorption process. To increase his focus, he closed his eyes. Alaric silently watched this scene. Good luck, Dad. Chapter 213 Mythical Knight! 213 Mythical Knight! By the time the human warriors had arrived at the location, a strange phenomenon appeared. Due to the large amount of mana congregating around Lucas, it had become visible even to ordinary people. The shapeless and colorless mana created a blue hue in the form of a tornado, twisting vigorously as Lucas absorbed everything like a black hole! "When a blue tornado hits, a Mythical Knight is born. Now I understand what this quote means." Smith was awestruck by what he was witnessing. "What a magnificent view!" Jared watched the scene unfold with wide eyes. Meanwhile, the human warriors were similarly stunned. They had never seen this kind of phenomenon before. "Lord Lucas is advancing to the realm of Mythical Knights!" A knowledgeable warrior exclaimed in surprise. His words caused a collective gasp of shock. "A new venerable has arrived!" "The Venerable of the North!" "Venerable Lucas of the North!" Everyone chanted with excited faces. The North was always treated as a barren countryside and it had never produced a venerable throughout history. However, things were about to change with Lucas'' advancement. At this moment, the elves had finally noticed the strange phenomenon and they rushed to check the situation. The first ones to arrive were the Transcendents and the 3-Ringed Beast Soul Masters. Among them was the elven king himself, Garandel Greenwood. "Your Majesty, Lord Lucas is!" It was Sunset who hurried over when she sensed the commotion. A few more elven experts gathered around him and they all expressed their shock upon learning the situation. With a Mythical Knight as our ally, we do not have to fear those old undying monsters anymore... Upon thinking about this, Garandel issued a series of commands. "Protect Lord Lucas! Inform our elven warriors to secure the perimeter and make sure that no wild beast or monster would disturb his advancement!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The elven warriors replied in unison. This was a big matter. Some elves were worried that they would be oppressed by the humans, but some of them also thought that it was a blessing to have a powerful human as an ally. A few hours passed by in the blink of an eye. Lucas had already absorbed all the energy inside the mana pearl, but he still hadn''t achieved a breakthrough. This time, he started absorbing the energy contained inside the beast soul crystal of the winged goblin monarch. Some monsters and wild beasts were attracted by the commotion, but they were quickly eliminated by the elven and human warriors. Three hours later, Lucas had already absorbed half of the energy inside the beast soul crystal. I hit a bottleneck, but this is not enough to stop me from advancing! Lucas thought when he felt a strong resistance during his breakthrough. The absorption process became more difficult and it felt like something was blocking the mana from entering his body. I must break this barrier to advance! He pushed himself to the limits, causing his body to shake from the huge influx of energy that was flowing into his body. His eyes sprang open, revealing his bloodshot eyes. He felt a heart-gripping pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured it all. In the next moment, the barrier that was preventing the energy from entering his body was finally broken. He had successfully stepped into the realm of Mythical Knights! Lucas didn''t stop absorbing the energy from the beast soul crystal. He took in every last drop of energy to stabilize his advancement. After he had absorbed the last drop of energy, the beast soul crystal disintegrated and turned into dust. Lucas swept his gaze over the crowd, making everyone feel uneasy. His eyes momentarily stopped at Alaric. "I have succeeded. Thank you for ensuring my safety, everyone." Lucas cupped his fists at the gathered crowd to express his gratitude. There was a moment of silence for a brief moment. Clap! Clap! Clap! Alaric clapped his hands, breaking the silence. Everyone followed suit and they all gave Lucas a round of applause. "Congratulations on your advancement, my lord." Alaric smiled at his father. Lucas'' breakthrough was a pleasant surprise for him. This would give House Silversword a protective barrier in the coming fight for the throne. His power would also deter the people who had bad intentions toward their family. "Congratulations on your advancement, Venerable Lucas!" "We greet the Venerable!" Everyone lowered their heads, including the elven king. Garandel didn''t dare use his authority to undermine Lucas. His Greenwood Kingdom wasn''t powerful enough to offend a venerable. Lucas waved his hand. "There is no need to be formal. I have been told by my son that we will become allies soon. How about we finalize this alliance and seal the agreement?" He turned his gaze to the elven king as he said those words. Garandel''s eyes brightened upon hearing this. "As you wish, Venerable One!" He nodded in response. The elven king invited Lucas to his treehouse to seal the agreement. Meanwhile, the crowd dispersed and they relayed the situation to those who didn''t spectate the event. As the crowd began to disperse, Alaric noticed Yvanna leaving together with Neo. "Yvanna, wait!" He called out to her. Some were surprised when they heard someone intimately call the elven princess'' name, but when they realized that it was Alaric, they pretended like they didn''t hear anything. Heck! Who would dare stop the son of a Mythical Knight from flirting with someone? Yvanna yelped when she heard his familiar voice. She stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. "Alaric..." After she had learned that she liked him, Yvanna could no longer stare at his eyes. Alaric stood before her and said with a serious expression. "Yvanna, I need to speak with you." The elven princess felt inexplicably nervous, but she still nodded in response. "Alright. Follow me." Ordinary Warrior Knight Apprentice Knight Elite Knight Transcendent Knight Mythical Knight Chapter 214 From Now On, You Are My Woman 214 From Now On, You Are My Woman Yvanna brought Alaric to her treehouse which was located near the river. When looking from her window, one could see the beauty of the river and the tranquility of the forest. "This is my treehouse. I asked Neo to build this for me when I was young. Only three people know this place other than me. You are the fourth." Yvanna said as she opened the door. The interior of her treehouse was simple with no extravagant features. Every piece of furniture was well-organized, giving the treehouse a clean look. The decoration in her treehouse perfectly represented Yvanna''s personality, simple yet elegant. "The view here is beautiful," Alaric remarked as he looked outside her window. Yvanna pointed to a vacant seat and gestured for him to sit down as she asked. "What do you want to tell me?" Alaric didn''t sit down. He walked toward Yvanna, stopped in front of her, and whispered. "Do you like me?" Yvanna jolted in surprise. She didn''t expect him to ask her this in such a straightforward manner. "I..." She stammered and averted her gaze to hide her blushing cheeks. However, Alaric noticed that her ears were reddening. He leaned forward and moved his face closer to her. "Yvanna, you cannot hide it from me." The elven princess panicked when she felt his warm breath blowing into her face. "W-What do you mean? I do not understand what y-you are saying." She didn''t dare look at him in the eye. The elven princess didn''t know how to react when she heard his sweet words. She just stared back at him with a mixture of nervousness, embarrassment, and expectation. Alaric stared at her full lips. At this distance, he could smell her fragrant breath which reminded him of the scent of flowers after the rain. He no longer held back his desire. He leaned forward and kissed her lips. Yvanna''s eyes widened. She thought of pulling away, but her body didn''t listen to her. She could only close her eyes and allow Alaric to take advantage of her. Alaric noticed that she had given up on resisting. He skillfully pried open her mouth using his tongue. She seemed to have realized his intentions, but instead of resisting, she opened her mouth and let him explore his way through. Yvanna trembled at the sudden stimulation. She felt like she was slowly losing control of her mind and body. The mood became even more intimate the longer they shared this passionate moment. Unknowingly, the two drowned deeper into the sensual atmosphere. Yvanna didn''t know when it happened, but she realized that she was already sitting on top of Alaric with her arms tightly hugging his neck. Furthermore, Alaric''s shirt had already fallen to the floor, exposing his well-built body. She tried to get up, but Alaric subconsciously grabbed her back and pulled her closer to him. What is this? I feel something rubbing against me down there...Could it be... Yvanna panicked when she realized what was happening. "Wait, Alaric!" She pushed his chest to break free from his tight embrace. Her voice pulled him from the dreamy illusion and when he regained his senses, he was shocked about what he had done. "This..." Yvanna''s white hair was disheveled and her clothes were no longer in the right place. He could even see a hint of pink, peeking out invitingly. A certain place became harder at the tempting sight. Yvanna also felt it poking at her which made her blush even harder. She followed his gaze and saw that her pink nipples were half exposed. She quickly arranged her clothes and stared at him with resentment. This guy took advantage of her and he had even seen something that he shouldn''t have. "Alaric..." She muttered in a cold voice. Alaric could sense the anger and embarrassment in her voice so he quickly explained himself. "I did not intentionally look at..." "Alright. It was intentional. I could not stop myself after seeing your lips." Things had already happened so Alaric didn''t bother to explain and just told her the truth. Yvanna was stumped and the words that she was about to say were stuck in her throat. Her anger also subsided when she saw his sincere face. "Can you release me first? Your thing... it''s poking me out down there..." Yvanna whispered in embarrassment. Hearing this, Alaric immediately let go of her and looked at her with an apologetic smile. 11:11 Seeing his expression, Yvanna snorted, stood up, and adjusted her clothes. Hearing this, Alaric immediately let go of her and looked at her with an apologetic smile. Seeing his expression, Yvanna snorted, stood up, and adjusted her clothes. She couldn''t help but take a glimpse of the bulge on his pants, but then she noticed that he was sending her a strange smile so she quickly looked away. "I just happen to see it..." She tried to explain herself, but she stopped midway when she heard him chuckling. "Sure sure, it was not intentional." Alaric teased her as he grabbed his shirt. Yvanna turned around and walked toward the window. "What are we now?" She asked, her voice echoing with confusion. Alaric felt a pang of guilt when he saw her vulnerability. He hardened his resolve and put on a determined face. He then stood up and walked slowly toward her. Alaric grabbed her slim waist and pulled her gently into his embrace. "From now on, you are my woman." He said in a domineering tone. Yvanna felt a mixture of joy and excitement, but she didn''t show it to her face. So this is what it feels like to be in love. What a wonderful feeling! She thought as she turned around and looked up at him. "Uhm, can we do it again?" Alaric whispered teasingly. Yvanna stomped on his foot and pinched his waist as she muttered. "I will follow you to North Pine Town and tell that lady named Hershey about what happened here." Her words made Alaric retract his evil hands, but then he suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her even closer to him. "Do you think I am afraid?" Sensing her panicking eyes, Alaric released her and patted her head. "You look cute when you are nervous." *** Meanwhile, while the two of them were exchanging sweet words, Lucas and Garandel were currently discussing the alliance between House Silversword and the Greenwood Kingdom. "You must promise me that you will not trade with any other human households." Lucas didn''t want to share this business with someone else. He might not be good with business, but he knew that if they had to share with more people, the lesser their profits would be. Garandel furrowed his eyebrows. This would mean that House Silversword would take full control of their trade. This might not be a problem for the time being, but nothing was certain in the future. After a few minutes of silence, the elven king replied. "Alright, but in the event that we find out that House Silversword is taking advantage of us, we must be free to pull out." Lucas nodded. This was only natural so he agreed without hesitation. "No problem." Garandel heaved a sigh of relief. He was a bit nervous since Lucas was no longer a Transcendent like him, but a Mythical Knight. Suddenly, he thought about something important. "By the way, is Alaric engaged to someone, or is he married to someone?" He noticed that his daughter was attracted to Alaric so he wanted to know if there was a chance for them. Lucas was taken aback, but he understood the implications behind this inquiry. He also sensed that his son liked the elven princess. "To tell you the truth, my son is currently engaged to the only daughter of House Paxley. They had already scheduled their marriage, but we might have to move the schedule because of the recent events." Hearing this, Garandel was disappointed. "Is that so?" "What are you worried about, Your Majesty? I do not think there would be an issue if my son marries your daughter." Lucas was open-minded about this since he had grown up in a society where polygamy was seen as normal. Garandel raised an eyebrow at his words. Very rarely would the elves marry more than one partner. Some elves were even averse to this sort of relationship. If it is Alaric, I do not think it would be a problem. He is a talented young man who is bound to inherit Lucas'' legacy, but I cannot make the final decision. He didn''t want to intervene in his daughter''s marriage. This was something that he had promised to Yvanna''s mother before her death. "Hmm. I will discuss this with my daughter first." Chapter 215 Yvanna’s Mother, the Late Elven Queen 215 Yvanna¡¯s Mother, the Late Elven Queen Their discussion ended on a positive note. "Venerable One, are you planning to return soon?" Garandel asked on their way out of the treehouse. Lucas found his new title quite awkward, but he still nodded and replied in a calm tone. "We will return once our injured soldiers are ready to go." "I see. Then I will inform our healers to prioritize the recovery of your warriors." Garandel didn''t insist on making them stay. He knew that Lucas still had to take care of his territory. "That would be great. Thank you, Your Majesty." Lucas responded with a look of gratitude. A moment later, they finally stepped out of the treehouse. "This is as far as I can take you, Venerable Lucas. I still need to take care of some things so I hope you will understand my situation." Said Garandel in an apologetic manner. If he could, he would follow Lucas all day and deepen their friendship. However, he was bound to his duties as the king of the Greenwood Kingdom. Lucas waved his hand. "Of course! Let us talk again sometime, Your Majesty. I will take my leave first." He cupped his fists at the elven king as he bid him farewell. He then turned around and left. Garandel watched him leave with a complex expression. I wonder what kind of storm he will make once he returns to the empire. Garandel had visited Astania before during his younger days so he knew a thing or two about the empire. I wonder if I have the chance to be a Venerable... Garandel was amused by his own ridiculous thoughts. *** Meanwhile, Alaric and Yvanna had already stepped outside the treehouse. They tacitly agreed to go on a walk to prevent themselves from making the same mistake earlier. "Yvanna, I am curious about something. Do you know who engraved the ability on General Ryzel''s sword?" He had witnessed the sword''s power and he was certain that it was on the same level as his Frigid Dragon Sword. The only difference was that Ryzel''s sword had a major side effect if repeatedly used. Whereas Alaric''s sword had no such detrimental effect. Hearing this, Yvanna thought of a certain person and replied with an emotional voice. "It was my mother..." Alaric''s eyes widened at her response. "I am sorry, I did not know..." No wonder I could not find someone with the berserker monster integrated trait. It turns out that it was Yvanna''s mother who had engraved the ability on that sword. Yvanna shook her head. "It is alright. I might as well tell you since we are on the topic." "My mother was the strongest elf in the kingdom. She was a 4-Ringed Beast Soul Grandmaster. Her main monster integrated trait was Blood Berserker. It was an ability that made her stronger the more blood she absorbed from the enemies she had slain..." She told him a few things about her mother, and for the first time, Yvanna revealed her vulnerable side. She tried not to cry as she told him this story. When Alaric heard that her mother was a 4-Ringed Beast Soul Grandmaster, he was stunned. This was an expert who could stand above Astania unfettered and unbound by any law! A 4-Ringed Beast Soul Grandmaster was someone who had formed a mana ring around their heart- a special vessel that stores mana. With the help of this vessel, they could wield unimaginable amounts of mana which also made casting skills easier for them. That was the reason why experts at this level were feared in the empire. Even a ten thousand-man army of skilled warriors would collapse under the terrifying might of a 4-Ringed Beast Soul Grandmaster! "Your mother was a great queen." Alaric sighed as he patted her back. It was lamentable for such a powerful woman to meet her end in such a tragic manner. According to Yvanna, the late elven queen had to sacrifice herself to kill two Catastrophe-grade monsters all for the sake of their kingdom''s survival. "Three Catastrophe-grade monsters attacked our kingdom at that time. My mother managed to kill two and severely injured the last one, but she was also not spared from death after that battle." A mixture of emotions flashed in Yvanna''s eyes. Alaric sensed her sorrow, her regret, and her rage. Suddenly, he realized something important. "Wait... You mean there is still one Catastrophe-grade monster that survived that battle?" "That is right, but you do not need to worry. Its injuries were so serious that it might not be able to recover in the next century." Yvanna replied. Alaric felt a bit relieved to hear that, but he still felt unsettled knowing that such a formidable creature was hidden somewhere in the Enchanted Woodlands. "But you cannot ignore the possibility that it might recover faster than you all had anticipated." Alaric reminded her with a stern voice. Yvanna narrowed her eyes and nodded. "We have been preparing for that too." The elves had also thought of this possibility so they had made measures in case the monster would return to exact revenge, but she didn''t disclose the information to Alaric for this was related to the core secrets of the Greenwood Kingdom. "It seems I was overthinking it." Alaric shook his head. The two were silent for a while before Yvanna spoke. "You must come here and see me often. If you don''t, I will come and find you." Alaric''s mouth twitched upon hearing this. "Of course. I will visit you often. I promise." He sent her a reassuring smile. "Bring that young lady named Hershey with you the next time you come here. I want to get to know her better." Yvanna didn''t have friends in her age group since her identity was very special. No one dared to get closer to her because the elves were very strict about hierarchy. The only friend she had was Neo, but he was way older than her so they don''t share the same interests. Alaric wasn''t against the idea. He felt that it was only right for them to know each other. "Alright." Chapter 216 Going Back Home Chapter 216 Going Back Home Days went by in a flash and the time of their departure finally arrived. It was already the 30th of April. They had stayed a few days more than what they had planned because they waited for the injured human warriors to recover. The highest-ranking members of the elven kingdom gathered to send them off. It was a grand farewell since even the king had attended. This was to show respect to the human warriors who had traveled long distances to help them overcome a battle they were destined to lose. "Remember your promise, Alaric." Yvanna put on a composed look to hide her sadness. "I will not forget my promise." Alaric smiled at her. He bid her farewell one last time before he mounted his horse At this moment, Lucas'' stern voice echoed. "Move out! We are going home!" Alaric stared deeply at Yvanna''s figure before he urged his horse to follow the group. The elves watched them leave with complicated expressions. They never expected that they would actually befriend humans, the very beings they once hated. Garandel waved his hand and commanded. "Have the king''s guards follow them in secret and make sure that no monsters would attack them on their way out of the Enchanted Woodlands!" Since Ryzel was still recovering, the deputy commander of the king''s guards, a middle-aged elven warrior with long golden hair temporarily took command. This elf was peak Elite Knight, a formidable warrior who had experienced numerous battles. In terms of experience, he wasn''t that far behind Ryzel. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The deputy commander of the king''s guards acknowledged his command with a deep bow. He then made a hand gesture and commanded his subordinates. "Let''s get going!" He then left with a hundred veteran elven warriors. After they left, Garandel turned his gaze to his daughter and said. "Yvanna, we need to talk." Yvanna stared coldly at him and walked away without saying a word. Seeing this, Garandel sighed and shook his head. It seems like I can only use my secret weapon. He thought to himself as he cleared his throat and spoke. "This is related to your marriage." Just as he had expected, Yvanna stopped and turned around, her face turning frosty. "Do you plan to intervene with my marriage?" Garandel approached her and replied. "I talked with Venerable Lucas and he asked me if you are willing to marry his son, Alaric. I didn''t give him a response yet. What do you think?" "Let us talk somewhere more quiet." Yvanna''s voice softened. Hearing this, Garandel''s lips curved upward. "Let us talk in your treehouse. I have not been there for a while." Yvanna hesitated, but she eventually nodded her head. "Fine." *** Lucas sensed that there were elven warriors following them, but he ignored them. Garandel is really thoughtful. We do not even need to keep watch at night with all the elven warriors he sent. Suddenly, Warrick approached him on horseback and reported. "My lord, the elves are tailing us." "Just let them be. They do not have ill intentions so just act like you did not notice them." Lucas responded indifferently. Warrick nodded at his words. "Alright. I will go and inform our warriors." After he left, Lucas turned his head to his son and beckoned to him. Seeing his signal, Alaric urged his horse to move toward him. "My lord, what are your orders?" "Relax." Lucas smiled at him. "Once we return, we must set a new date for your marriage with Hershey. We cannot let House Paxley wait for too long. Baron Nathan might be starting to get anxious by now." He added. "Yes, my lord. I will bring gifts for them and I will also apologize for the delay and the confusion." Alaric nodded in agreement. "Good!" Lucas was satisfied with his response. "I have already sent a messenger bird to inform your mother about this. Once she gets the message, she will begin with the preparations." Thinking about Maria, Lucas felt a wave of guilt. She had been faithful to him and she had never complained or rushed him about giving her a child. While he was immersed in his thoughts, Alaric''s response drifted into his ears. "Alright. That is good to know." Lucas hesitated for a moment before he asked. "Son, what do you think about having a younger sibling?" Alaric thought that he had misheard it, but when he saw his father''s face, he realized that he was serious about this. "That has been one of my greatest wishes! You do not need to ask me about this, my lord. You must do it!" He eagerly replied. Just the thought of carrying a baby sibling filled him with excitement. Lucas chuckled upon hearing his words. Now that he had become a Mythical Knight, the worries he had carried for years disappeared like smoke. Alaric looked at his father and he couldn''t help but feel curious about his stats. He hadn''t used his Appraisal on Lucas, not even once. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. [Error! The target''s power is immeasurable!] What?! It actually failed! Alaric widened his eyes in shock. This had never happened before. He thought that his Appraisal trait would allow him to see Lucas'' stats, but it seemed like there was a problem. I see... My Appraisal trait has a limit. I can appraise someone who is a realm higher than me, but I cannot appraise someone who is two realms above me. This was the most logical explanation he could think of. Too bad. If I had known, I would have used Appraisal on Dad before he had advanced to the realm of Mythical Knight. He felt a bit regretful at the missed opportunity. "What are you spacing out there for?" Lucas'' voice suddenly drifted into his ears, pulling him from his thoughts. Alaric forced a smile and shook his head. "It is nothing, my lord. I am just excited to go back home." Lucas stared deeply at him. Earlier, he sensed a peculiar feeling of being watched. He suspected that it was Alaric because he felt the unusual fluctuations of his mana. Chapter 217 Assassination Attempt on Hershey? Chapter 217 Assassination Attempt on Hershey? On the 2nd day of May, they arrived at Turtle Fort. The group had already decided to get some rest, but then they saw the fort''s commander, Rommel, rushing toward them on his horseback. He looked anxious as he approached them. "Sir Rommel, what happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" Lucas raised an eyebrow. The old man didn''t even bother to wipe off the sweat on his face. He cupped his fists and reported. "My lord, something happened in your estate while you were away!" "Hm?!" Both Lucas and Alaric were stunned when they heard this. The fort commander took a deep breath and said in a serious voice, "Lady Hershey was attacked by a group of assassins!" "What did you say!?" Killing intent flashed in Alaric''s eyes. He was trembling with fury and he could barely hold back his overflowing anger. Someone actually touched his woman?! Unforgivable! Rommel felt a chill upon seeing his cold expression. He didn''t expect a young warrior to release such overwhelming killing intent. "The young lady is unharmed!" Rommel quickly explained. "I heard that Sir Henry and the others were able to capture the assassins." Alaric and Lucas were relieved to hear this. It was a good decision to let them stay in the estate. Alaric thought to himself. This hadn''t happened in his past life so it was outside his expectations. "Father, we must return as soon as possible!" Said Alaric as he glanced at Lucas. Lucas nodded in agreement. He then cupped his fists to Rommel to express his gratitude for relaying the information. "Thank you, Sir Rommel. I will catch up with you next time." Rommel nodded with a wave of his hand. "Please don''t worry about that, my lord. Your matters are more important." "We will take our leave first." Lucas bid him farewell and brought the group out of the fort. "My lord, we would like to follow you to North Pine Town! How dare those people attack Lord Alaric''s fiance?e!" Baron Smith Heinrich was furious. As someone who had pledged allegiance to House Silversword, he wanted to show his support. "We will also follow you, my lord! Hershey is my beloved niece! I want to know which bastard dares to assassinate her!" Jared muttered through gritted teeth. Hearing this, Lucas nodded. "Alright. Let us go!" The group didn''t take a moment of rest. They rushed to North Pine Town. If their mounts were ordinary horses, they wouldn''t have survived the trip. Luckily, they were monsters attuned to mana so they were more resilient. Traveling long distances was just a simple matter for these creatures. The trip that would have normally taken them seven days only took them two days! By the time they arrived at North Pine Town, the horses were already exhausted so the group had to travel on foot for the rest of the journey. There were more guards stationed at the main gate and they were carefully doing a search on every visitor that wished to enter the town. Suddenly, the arrival of Lucas and the others caused a commotion. "What''s going on out there?!" A gatekeeper furiously shouted, but when he quickly recognized Lucas and Alaric''s faces from the crowd. "My lords!" The rest of the guards immediately stopped what they were doing when they heard the gatekeeper''s exclamation. "Lord Lucas and Lord Alaric have returned!" Someone shouted. Lucas beckoned to the commander of the guards and asked. "What is the situation?" "My lord, Lady Hershey was attacked a week after your departure. Luckily, Sir Henry was with her at the time of the attack so she was unharmed. The assailants have been caught and they are now locked up in prison, awaiting your judgment." The commander of the guards replied. Lucas tapped his shoulder. "Alright. You guys continue with your tasks and send someone to get our mounts." "Yes, my lord!" Lucas and the others rushed to the estate on foot. They encountered more patrolling guards along the way. Some were even warriors from House Paxley. They were probably worried about Hershey''s safety so they sent more warriors to increase the town''s defenses. The main gate of the estate also had twenty warriors and an Elite Knight from House Paxley was even there to supervise them. Upon seeing Lucas'' group, the guards were pleasantly surprised. "My lords!" "We will talk later." Lucas waved his hand impatiently. Seeing that they were in a hurry, the guards didn''t dare waste their time. They quickly went to open the gates for them. By the time they arrived at the main mansion, they saw Maria waiting for them. Standing behind her was Arthur and a few more Knights. "My lord." Maria felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her shoulders the moment she saw them. Due to the recent assassination attempt, she was in a constant state of anxiety. She couldn''t eat or sleep well, making her lose a lot of weight. When Lucas saw her emaciated face, his face fell. He felt like his heart was torn to see her in such a terrible condition. Lucas gently embraced her fragile body and whispered, his voice trembling with anger and guilt. "My wife, you lost so much weight... I am sorry for not being here to protect you guys." "You do not need to blame yourself, my lord. Besides, Sir Arthur and the other warriors are here to protect us. Nothing happened to us because of their protection." Maria smiled at him. Lucas sent Arthur a grateful look. "Mom, where is Hershey?" Alaric looked around, but he couldn''t see Hershey anywhere. "She is resting in her room with Elena," Maria responded. Hearing this, Alaric rushed inside the mansion and headed straight to Hershey''s bedroom which wasn''t far from his room. Galanar and Theo followed closely behind him. The latter no longer bothered about etiquette. "I apologize on behalf of my lord. He must be worried about his sister." Jared bowed to Lucas. Lucas waved his hand. "It is alright." Chapter 218 A Familiar Face Among the Assassins Chapter 218 A Familiar Face Among the Assassins Before Alaric even arrived at Hershey''s bedroom, he saw her in the hallway with Henry walking behind her. "Alaric!" "Hershey!" The two rushed to each other''s arms. Galanar and Theo stopped at a certain distance to give the couple some space. The latter was relieved to see that his sister was safe. "Are you hurt?" Alaric inspected her body with a worried look. Seeing his concern for her, Hershey smiled. "I am alright. Sir Henry and Cassandra were there when I was attacked." Alaric let out a sigh upon hearing this. He sent Henry a look of gratitude. "Thank you for protecting her, Sir Henry." Henry shook his head and replied. "It is my duty to protect her during your absence, my lord. It is my task as a warrior of House Silversword!" Alaric tapped the old man''s shoulder. He then turned his gaze back to Hershey and asked. "Where is Cassandra?" The female Knight had always stayed next to her so it was surprising that she wasn''t around. Hershey''s face fell as she replied. "To protect me, Dame Cassandra was injured. She is now resting in my bedroom." Alaric frowned. "Take me to see her." He had once fought Cassandra in a friendly duel. She was a skilled warrioress and a loyal Knight of House Paxley. Hershey also treated her like an elder sister. Their bond was the same as Alaric''s brotherhood with Aldrin. (Author''s Note: In case you forgot, Aldrin is one of House Silversword''s most powerful Knights. Alaric also treats him like an older brother.) Hershey nodded and said. "Alright. Follow me." She took them to her bedroom. "I am back, Cassandra. Someone is here to visit you." Hershey hurried over to the bed where a red-haired woman was lying. It was Cassandra. She had a neck brace and her arms were wrapped in gauze. There was also a sword scar on the right side of her face. "My lord!" Elena who was looking after Cassandra was pleasantly surprised to see him. Alaric smiled at Elena and patted her head. "I am glad that you are unharmed, Elena." The girl looked more mature now. In a few more years, she would be a rare beauty. After exchanging a few words with her, he went to Cassandra''s side. "How are you, Dame Cassandra?" The warrioress still looked proud despite her condition. With a calm expression, she replied. "According to the doctor, I will make a full recovery in two months." "I see. That is good to hear." Alaric was shocked when he was inspecting her injuries. She had already advanced to the realm of Elite Knights! How? I am pretty sure that she was still a bit far from advancing to the next realm. Just what happened during my absence? He was curious to know the details, but conversing with Cassandra was quite difficult because of her proud personality so he could only temporarily put this matter aside. "Thank you for protecting Hershey." These were the words that came out of his mouth. The warrioress stared deeply at him. "It is my duty to protect my lady." Alaric nodded. "Rest well. I will inform the doctors and the nurses to bring you more herbs and tonics to help your recovery." Hershey walked to his side and whispered. "I apologize on her behalf. Cassandra does not like to speak with men and no one is an exception to this." Alaric smiled at her. "It''s alright. I do not mind her personality." Alaric stayed there for some time before he excused himself. He planned to visit the prison so he asked Hershey to stay in her room to look after Cassandra. Hershey seemed to have realized this so she didn''t insist on following him. Alaric headed to the prison with Galanar and Theo. By the time they arrived, there was already a small group waiting for them. It was Lucas and a few others who had come to interrogate the prisoners. Jared approached them and asked with concern. "How is Lady Hershey doing?" Just as Alaric was about to respond, Theo stepped forward and raised his hand to stop him from speaking. "You should go, my lord. I will speak with my uncle." Alaric nodded. "Alright." "Hershey is..." He walked toward the prison cell where the assassins were held. Arthur was currently speaking with Lucas and Alaric overheard their conversation. "Five assassins were killed during the attack and we have captured the rest, including their leader. There were nine of them, but three died during the interrogation. They are tight-lipped so we didn''t get any useful information from them." Arthur reported. "Did you find any clues in their possessions?" Lucas asked with a frown. From the looks of it, these assassins might be elites who had been trained to withstand any torture. Only big households could train experts like these men! Arthur shook his head. "We confiscated everything they had, but we didn''t find any clues." The faces of Lucas and the others darkened. Whoever sent these assassins was more thorough than they had thought. "Did Hershey recognize any of the assailants?" Alaric suddenly asked. Arthur looked at him and shook his head. "My lady was deeply traumatized so we didn''t dare ask for her assistance during the interrogation." Alaric nodded. It wasn''t their fault so he didn''t blame them. "Open the cell. I want to see their faces." Arthur nodded, turned around, and unlocked the prison cell. Without hesitation, Alaric went in. Seeing this, Galanar and the others immediately followed to ensure his safety. Inside the cell were six men who were covered in blood. They had been subjected to all sorts of torture so their bodies were riddled with wounds. There was even one of them who was missing an eye and his fingernails were also forcefully removed. The wounds they had suffered were enough to make a grown man cry, but these guys were quite tough. None of them begged for mercy when Alaric entered their cell. Hm?! Why is it him? Alaric was stunned when he saw a familiar face among the assassins. Chapter 219 Austin’s Hesitation Chapter 219 Austin¡¯s Hesitation Austin! Alaric exclaimed in his heart as he looked at the middle-aged man who had one of his eyes removed. This person was one of the strongest warriors of House Paxley in his past life. He had become a Transcendent and was even promoted by Baron Nathan as the Deputy Commander of House Paxley''s armed guards. His authority was only beneath that of Jared Paxley and the baron! How could it be him? Alaric was baffled, but then a thought suddenly occurred to him. I understand now. It seems like there is one person that I had overlooked. Vivian... Baron Nathan''s wife and the stepmother of Hershey. She had the biggest motive to assassinate Hershey. Thinking about this, Alaric looked at the people who had followed him inside the cell and muttered. "Everyone, please step out for a moment. I would like to have a word with these people." Hearing this, everyone hesitated and they couldn''t help but turn their heads to Lucas to seek his opinion. Lucas furrowed his eyebrows. He noticed the abrupt change in Alaric''s expression the moment he saw one of the assailants. The others might have failed to see it, but this didn''t escape his eyes. He nodded to Alaric and gestured for everyone to leave. "Let us step out for a moment, everyone." He wasn''t worried about his son''s safety. Alaric was already an Elite Knight, a powerful one at that. Even if the assassins managed to break free from their restraints and attack him simultaneously, Alaric could still defend himself. When they heard Lucas'' words, everyone retreated and stepped out of the cell. "Will Lord Alaric be alright on his own, my lord?" Baron Smith asked him the moment they stepped out of the cell. Lucas glanced at him and replied indifferently. "You have seen what he is capable of. I do not think those severely wounded men could beat him in a fight. Even if they joined hands, Alaric could end their lives in just a few moves." Everyone could sense his confidence in his son''s abilities, but they also agreed with this. They had witnessed Alaric''s spectacular dual-sword technique. It was a technique that many of them tried to replicate, but no one had succeeded. His skills with the sword were unmatched and he also possessed impressive combat skills that made him stand shoulder to shoulder with seasoned Elite Knights. To them, Alaric was not just a talented young warrior, but a great fighter who had proven himself time and again. After they left the cell, Alaric approached the middle-aged man whom he had recognized at a glance. "Austin..." Alaric uttered with a cold voice. The middle-aged man made a slight movement at the sudden mention of his name and Alaric noticed this. "There is no need to pretend. I know who you are, Austin. I also know that you were sent by that filthy bitch, Vivian." Truthfully, Alaric was still not certain about this, but he intentionally mentioned her name to probe for information. How?! How does he know my name?! Austin was stunned. He acted like he didn''t know what Alaric was talking about, but he was already panicking inside. Is there a traitor among us?! Austin used his peripheral vision to look at his companions, but he didn''t sense any unusual reaction from them. This only made him even more confused. Vivian had secretly trained them and only a handful of people knew his identity. Even Vivian''s sons didn''t know his name. So how did Alaric discover his name? "Austin, let us stop playing with this game. How about doing me a favor? If you confess the truth to the public, I will let you go." Alaric''s voice drifted into his ears. This time, Austin looked up to him and replied. "I don''t know what you are talkin'' about." His voice sounded weird since his face had been disfigured after being beaten up by the interrogators. To his shock, he found out that Alaric wasn''t looking at him, but at the person chained next to him. "Got you!" Alaric grinned as he abruptly turned his head to Austin. Austin''s face became even more unsightly to behold. He had actually fallen into Alaric''s trap with just a few words! Knowing that he had been discovered, he knew that pretending was already useless. "If you want me to confess, then you might as well kill me." He sneered. "Is that so? How about this?" Alaric rubbed his chin and said. "If you expose the person who had instructed you, I will let your comrades go." Austin became silent. The people who were caught along with him were his subordinates. They were friends and even brothers to him so Alaric''s words made him hesitate. As if sensing his hesitation, Alaric added. "Austin, those people don''t value your lives. All they want is for you guys to complete your missions. To them, you are just disposable tools. If you expose them, you guys can start a new life somewhere far from here. I will even give you some money to start over." "Don''t listen to his nonsense, Sir Austin!" One of the assassins shouted. Alaric merely smiled as if he was unbothered. He bent over and tapped Austin''s shoulder. "Think about it. I will give you half a day to consider it. I hope that you will give me a satisfactory response the next time I come here." Alaric didn''t linger after saying those words. He had already planted a seed in Austin''s mind. Alaric waved his hand, turned around, and stepped out of the prison cell with steady footsteps. He had already fulfilled his goal. All that was left was for Austin to fall into his trap. "Please allow me to deal with these assassins, my lord. I will give you a satisfactory answer soon." Alaric looked at his father with a calm gaze. Lucas stared deeply at him and nodded. "Alright." He had a feeling that Alaric would give him another surprise. "Thank you for your trust. I will not disappoint you, my lord." Alaric cupped his fists and bowed to him. Chapter ?220 The Executioner’s Mask Chapter ?220 The Executioner¡¯s Mask Alaric had already left the prison cell, but his words still echoed repeatedly in Austin''s mind. What should I do? He felt tempted to disclose everything, but he was afraid that it was just a ploy to make him confess. "Sir, don''t fall for Alaric''s schemes! This might be a trap!" One of the assassins exclaimed, his voice trembling with agitation. Austin lifted his head, but before he could respond, another assassin voiced out his opinion. "What if he is telling the truth? This is a chance for us to start a new life. Didn''t you guys always wish for this chance before?" The others remained silent as if they were seriously contemplating their decision. After almost five minutes of silence, another person said. "Whatever you decide, we will respect your choice, Sir Austin." Austin felt a huge weight pressing on his shoulders. "Thank you for trusting me, everyone. Whatever happens, you guys will always be my brothers." *** Meanwhile, Alaric headed to his bedchamber alone. He hadn''t used one of the items he had gotten from the recent mission, the Elite Knight Card. Now that he had some privacy, he felt that it was the perfect time to finally use it. I wonder what kind of warrior I will summon this time? I only got one Elite Knight Card before and it summoned Galanar who is a peak Elite Knight. I just hope that I will summon someone half as good as him. While he was silently praying for a good outcome, he opened the cyan screen. [Do you want to use your Elite Knight Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric rubbed his hands before he pressed [Yes]. In the next moment, a bright light flashed in front of him, forcing him to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw a tall and muscular warrior with a familiar face. Alaric frowned as he tried to remember where he had seen this person. Wait...this guy... Isn''t this the death row criminal who took the blame for Liam''s crime?! "Ulric? Do you know who ''The Butcher'' is?" Alaric probed. This man was known in Ryvaad as ''The Butcher''. It was a moniker that was given to him for the crimes he didn''t commit. He had finally realized who it was. It was the man he had fought in the sacred duel! "My lord, my name is Ulric. I am at your command!" The giant kneeled before him to show his allegiance. "Ulric? Do you know who ''The Butcher'' is?" Alaric probed. This man was known in Ryvaad as ''The Butcher''. It was a moniker that was given to him for the crimes he didn''t commit. Ulric opened his mouth and it looked like he was saying something. However, Alaric didn''t hear anything, as if a mysterious power prevented him from discovering something. Alaric narrowed his eyes. He had tried this on Galanar before and the same thing happened. The empty treasury was once again filled with all sorts of treasures and valuable equipment. The item that he was looking for was something that they had for a long time. It was an executioner''s mask, an item with unknown origins. Ulric was someone who had died. Does this mean that Galanar had also died before? He learned a piece of crucial information about the summoned warriors, but he was yet to determine the truth since he didn''t know if Galanar had truly died before. However, this was a good clue to start with. Alaric stared at the giant and asked. "Ulric, do you know Liam Paxley?" This time, Ulric''s face darkened as killing intent flashed in his eyes. He almost failed to hold back his rage, but as soon as he calmed down, he opened his mouth. However, no words still came out of his mouth. This is indeed him. He still remembers his past, but he cannot speak about it. Well, it looks like he can, but something is preventing me from hearing it. Alaric''s head began to hurt the more he tried to comprehend the situation so he decided to put the matter aside. I will leave it be for the time being since I do not have enough information. Perhaps one day, I will learn why these people were summoned. "People know you, so we must do something about your identity. It will not be good for someone to recognize your face. Wait here. I will get something from the family''s treasury." Alaric wouldn''t be able to explain himself if Ulric''s identity was exposed. After all, this was someone who had died recently and many from his household knew this man Alaric stepped out of his room and headed straight to the household treasury to get a certain item. The guards protecting the treasury only asked him a few questions before they allowed him entry. House Silversword had grown wealthier in the past few months, especially with the recent business trades with the northern houses. The empty treasury was once again filled with all sorts of treasures and valuable equipment. The item that he was looking for was something that they had for a long time. It was an executioner''s mask, an item with unknown origins. Alaric had seen this item in his past life, but he had ignored it. It should be somewhere around here... Alaric looked around the treasury in search of the executioner''s mask. After about a quarter of an hour, he finally found it inside an old wooden box. This thing really looks dreadful. Alaric thought with a disgusted expression. He could sense the intense aura of death from the mask. Just how many people did the owner of this mask kill for this to have such an intense aura of death? He realized that this was no ordinary item. He could see some markings on the mask, but it seemed to have deteriorated due to the long time it had been stored. This cannot be a relic, right? He laughed at the idea, but he found it plausible. In his curiosity, he imbued some mana into the mask. Suddenly, the blurred markings on the surface of the mask lit up. Holy shit! His eyes widened when he saw it reveal its true form. The markings on the mask became clearer after Alaric''s mana had purified it. It looked like it was taken off from the face of a creature, but he couldn''t determine what kind of monster it was. Well, who cares about that? What matters is that this mask can hide Ulric''s identity. Chapter 221 Visiting the Prison Again Chapter 221 Visiting the Prison Again Alaric took the mask out of the treasury. He needed to report it to the baron as part of the family rules. However, he found out that his father wasn''t in his study room so he decided to report the matter later. Weird... Dad is usually in his study at this time of the day... As he thought of this, he recalled his conversation with his father during their return trip. Wait... Don''t tell me he is with Mom right now... Alaric chuckled. It seems like I will have a younger sibling soon. Alaric was in a good mood as he walked back to his bedchamber. As soon as he arrived, he handed the executioner''s mask to Ulric. "Try and see if it fits." The giant nodded and took the mask from his hand. He then wore it without hesitation. Others would have hesitated if they had sensed the eerie aura of the mask, but Ulric didn''t seem to care about this. The moment he wore the mask, his entire aura drastically changed. With one look, others would mistake him as a ruthless murderer. This was the unique effect of wearing the executioner''s mask. "My lord, this is a relic-level mask. Are you really going to give this to me?" Ulric''s voice had also changed. It was deeper and more full. Even someone close to him wouldn''t recognize him anymore. Alaric was satisfied. He initially had misgivings since the mask looked very sketchy, but it seemed like his worries were unfounded. "From now on, you are Butch. You cannot use your real name anymore. Are you alright with this?" Alaric gave him a random name which was just a shortened version of his moniker ''The Butcher''. The giant calmly nodded. "As you wish, my lord." "Good! Follow me outside. I need to introduce you to our people. Otherwise, they might mistake you for a criminal." "Yes, my lord." *** The next morning, Alaric headed to the prison with Ulric who was renamed as Butch. Alaric had introduced him to the household''s warriors and servants so everyone had learned that another Elite Knight was serving him, a scary one at that. He had the same build as Galanar, but he looked more intimidating and terrifying than him. Most of the warriors and servants were afraid of him and they wouldn''t even dare meet his gaze. Even some of the Knights and Elite Knights didn''t want to interact with him. Alaric headed to the prison cell where the assassins were being held. The place was tightly guarded by the warriors of the household since there were many heinous criminals kept there. The one managing the prison was a newly promoted Elite Knight who had served his father for four decades. It was an old warrior named Peter. He was only a few years younger than Henry who was the oldest warrior in the household. Peter was a very chatty old man. He was different from the other warriors who were usually stern and rigid. He was just like one of those friendly neighborhood old men you can find anywhere. Unlike most of the people in the household who were afraid of Butch, Peter didn''t seem to be afraid of him. He even initiated a conversation with the giant, chatting nonstop along the way. Butch wasn''t much of a conversationalist so he only responded occasionally. "We are here, my lord. Lord Lucas instructed us to increase the security so I asked four warriors to look after this cell." Peter casually mentioned. "I see." Alaric nodded. "Sir Peter, please unlock the cell. I would like to speak with the prisoners." "Yes, my lord." The old man responded before he told his subordinates to unlock the cell. Click! "Do you want me to follow you inside, my lord?" Peter asked. Alaric shook his head. "There is no need to trouble you, Sir Peter. Besides, I already have Sir Butch with me." Peter stared at the giant when he said those words. He smiled wryly and shook his head. "With Sir Butch at your side, there is indeed no need for a frail old man like me to follow you, my lord." Alaric tapped the old man''s shoulder before he entered the cell. He walked toward Austin who was chained in the furthest corner of the cell. "I have given you enough time to decide. What is your decision, Austin?" Austin lifted his head, revealing his bloodshot eyes. From the looks on his face, it seemed like he didn''t have a good night''s sleep. However, Alaric couldn''t care less about what he had gone through. His eyes remained cold as he waited for Austin to respond. After a moment of silence, Austin opened his mouth. "I will expose the truth, but you must vow to Aru that you will fulfill your promise." He was afraid that Alaric would go back on his words so he added this request as an assurance. For the followers of the benevolent god, this was a very serious thing. They believed that if they failed to fulfill their vows to Aru, their souls would wander in hell for all eternity! Alaric squinted his eyes before he nodded his head. "Alright. I accept your request." He raised his hand and closed his eyes as he made his vow. "I promise that I will not lay a hand on you guys if you expose the truth. If I fail to deliver this promise, then my soul shall wander hell for all eternity." Austin didn''t expect him to agree so easily. He felt that it was too suspicious, but he couldn''t say anything since Alaric made his vow in front of them. "When do you want me to expose everything?" Austin muttered. Alaric smiled faintly and replied. "You do not need to know that. Just wait for a few days. Soon, I will ask you to fulfill your end of the deal." Austin furrowed his eyebrows. He felt that Alaric was hard to discern and this made him feel unsettled. "You will be freemen soon so I will ask the guards to transfer you somewhere more comfortable. This place is no longer suitable for you guys." Alaric left after saying these words. As soon as he left, Austin leaned against the wall, feeling exhausted and worn out. Chapter 222 Vivian and Leandro Escapes Chapter 222 Vivian and Leandro Escapes House Silversword sent word to the residents of North Pine Town saying that the assassins who had tried to kill Hershey would confess and expose the person who had sent them. This news also reached the ears of Vivian who had been in a constant state of anxiety after the assassination attempt on her stepdaughter failed. Vivian paced around her room with a gloomy expression. Dammit! How did Austin fail?! What a useless piece of shit! I should have sent Leandro to do the job! She smashed the expensive jade vases inside her room the more she thought about this. She had expended a lot of resources on Austin and his elite team, but they had been captured on their first official mission. "My lady, it''s my fault! I didn''t train them well! Please punish me!" The handsome middle-aged warrior, Leandro, kneeled with a look of remorse. Vivian''s expression softened when she saw him kneeling before her. She quickly hugged him and rested her head on his chest as she whispered. "It is not your fault, Leandro. Austin is to be blamed for his incompetence." Leandro sighed and hugged her tighter. "Things might get dangerous for us soon, my lady. Although Austin and the others are trained to withstand torture, we don''t know the means of House Silversword. They might have found a way to make those guys confess." He paused for a moment before he continued. "Once the truth comes out, we will be condemned by the public and Lord Nathan will definitely kick us out of the household. There is also a high chance that we will be executed!" Vivian trembled when she heard this. "No! I cannot accept this!" "We don''t have a choice, my lady. We must leave now before it''s too late. I have already made the arrangements, please follow me." Leandro stared deeply at her. Vivian gritted her teeth with an indignant expression. She didn''t want to leave the luxurious life she was used to, but she knew that she had to make this choice to survive. "Alright." She replied with reluctance. Leandro brought her out of the main mansion after helping her put on a robe to disguise her appearance. Outside the main mansion, a carriage was already waiting for them. "Where are we headed to?" Vivian asked as she looked at Leandro. Leandro gently squeezed her hand and replied. "To Riverwake. I maintained contact with Lord Liam. He is there with a new identity. We can seek refuge in his faction." Hearing this, Vivian raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t we head to my family instead? I am sure they would be willing to let us hide for a while." Leandro shook his head. "We can''t, my lady. If your family is implicated in this scandal, they will face severe consequences. We can''t let that happen." "Seeking refuge from Lord Liam is the best choice for us. I heard that he had established a big faction in Riverwake. It shouldn''t be difficult for him to hide us." He added. Vivian was convinced by his words so she nodded her head. "Alright. I will trust your decision." "Thank you for trusting me, my lady." Leandro kissed her hand and smiled at her. "Go!" He instructed the coachman. *** Baron Nathan was dealing with some documents when his trusted butler came in with an urgent expression. "My lord!" The baron was startled. "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?" He asked with a frown. The butler took a deep breath before he replied. "My lord, the madam left with her bodyguard without leaving a message. I think there is something suspicious going on between them." "What?!" Baron Nathan was furious. He slammed his hand into the table. The butler hesitated before he added. "I saw him kissing the madam''s hand in a very intimate manner." The baron almost passed out from rage. His wife actually cheated on him with a handsome warrior! I had been suspicious of that guy for a long time. It turns out I was right. Dammit! Vivian, you made me look like a fool! "Summon our warriors and tell them to capture my adulterous wife and that fucking gigolo! Go!" He barked out. "Yes, my lord!" The butler bowed and left in a hurry. After he left, Baron Nathan slumped into his chair with a depressed look. "Why do I have to go through all this suffering? What have I done, Aru?" He muttered. *** A few days later, a stage was set up in the central square of North Pine Town. The residents had already gathered, patiently waiting for the announcement of House Silversword. "I wonder who sent those assassins..." "It must be one of the northern houses who are against House Silversword." "Why did they go after Lady Hershey? She is such an innocent and kind young woman. I pity her. She must have been traumatized." The crowd chatted between themselves. Suddenly, they saw the warriors of House Silversword escorting a small group of men dressed in filthy clothes. "Who are those people?" "Are they the assassins?" "I have no idea." "They look like beggars to me." The residents discussed heatedly when they saw these people. The warriors of House Silversword brought the men on the stage and had them line up in front of the crowd. At this moment, another group arrived, and the person leading them was Alaric. "It''s Lord Alaric!" "Lord Alaric!" "Lord Alaric!" The residents were excited to see him. Alaric sent a construction team to help them rebuild their homes. He even expanded the arable land, giving plenty of job opportunities for the townspeople. Almost everyone in the town had received his help so they respected him. Alaric raised his hand and waved at them with a faint smile on his face. He then walked toward the stage with Butch and Galanar closely following behind him. Looking at the towering giants, the residents felt intimidated. Some kids even cried when they saw the two. They were especially afraid of the giant wearing a scary-looking mask. Alaric stepped onto the stage and said. "Everyone, may I have your attention, please?" Chapter 223 The Assassins’ Confession Chapter 223 The Assassins¡¯ Confession "These men are the assassins sent to harm my fiance?e, and today, they will confess their crimes and expose the person who sent them!" When Alaric made this announcement, the crowd was furious. Some of them were to throw stones at the assassins, but they were stopped by the warriors of House Silversword. "Why are you stopping us, brave warriors? Those lunatics must be punished!" "Step aside, warriors! I want to smash this rock on their faces!" The warriors remained firm. They didn''t allow the residents to harm the assassins. To stop the crowd from causing a disturbance, Alaric had to step in. "Everyone, please stop at once and hear me out!" The residents calmed down upon hearing his words. Seeing that he had gathered their attention, Alaric cleared his throat and said. "These men are not the real culprits! They are only tools used by those behind them to fulfill their wicked desires!" Alaric almost cringed when he said these words, but he had to act his part well to make his plan work. Otherwise, those assassins might not do their end of the deal and choose to stay silent. He couldn''t let that happen. I have already prepared everything. I only need convincing evidence to make those bastards pay! When Austin and the assassins heard this, the last suspicions they had for Alaric vanished. I was overthinking it. Lord Alaric is not one of those merciless nobles. Austin stared at the young man who was overflowing with charisma. He felt that it was regrettable that he couldn''t have the chance to serve such a great man. Alaric turned his gaze to them and smiled. "Austin, the stage is yours. Please tell us the true culprit behind this crime!" Austin took a deep breath and nodded. He looked at his companions and swept his gaze over the crowd before he opened his mouth. "We were sent by Leandro and Lady Vivian of House Paxley!" His words rang like thunder in everyone''s ears. They couldn''t believe it. The one who wanted Hershey dead turned out to be her stepmother. It was too shocking that the residents found it hard to believe. "If my words are untrue, then my soul shall wander hell for all eternity!" Austin added. "He is telling the truth! The one who sent us was that bitch Vivian!" Another assassin shouted. "That''s right! It was that bitch! She is the one who sent us to assassinate Lady Hershey!" The assassins gave the same statement so no one doubted them anymore. They had even made a vow to Aru. "Oh my god! How could Lady Vivian do this to her own stepdaughter?" "She must have been possessed by an evil spirit! She must be exorcised and killed!" "Burn her to death!" The crowd expressed their fury upon learning the truth. At this moment, Alaric approached Austin and tapped the man''s shoulder. "Thank you for exposing the true culprit. May Aru guide you back into the right path." Austin lowered his head. "It should be us thanking you, my lord. Thank you for giving us the chance to correct our mistakes. We will honor our promise. We will go somewhere far away and start over." "Do not leave just yet." Alaric suddenly grabbed his shoulder, a broad grin hanging on his lips. Austin felt unsettled when he saw Alaric''s expression. "W-What do you mean, my lord?" Alaric smiled and made a signal to his subordinates as he replied. "I have prepared a huge surprise for you guys so you better watch it first before you leave." His harmless smile made Austin feel unnerved. He hesitated for a moment before he nodded. "Alright, my lord. We will stay." "Good!" Alaric snapped his fingers. The next moment, a slave wagon carrying two people was pulled toward the stage. Everyone squinted their eyes to get a clearer look at the two. "It''s Lady Vivian!" "That''s definitely her! I saw her once in Ryvaad! I can''t forget that arrogant face of hers!" Some people recognized the woman inside the slave wagon. It was indeed Vivian, the wife of Baron Nathan. A few days ago, Alaric sent a team of his most trusted subordinates to prepare an ambush for Vivian. Alaric knew that she would try to escape once she heard the news about the assassins'' public confession. She brought her private warriors during her escape, but how could they beat an elite team led by Galanar himself? The moment they stepped out of Paxley''s domain, Galanar''s team ambushed them effortlessly! "Release me! Do you know the consequences of imprisoning me?! Are you idiots out of your minds?!" Shouted Vivian as she grabbed the metal bar in frustration. "Alaric, how dare you capture a noble lady! This is kidnapping! The imperial family will punish you for this!" Vivian was feeling anxious so she could only resort to threats. Meanwhile, Leandro who had been captured along with her looked completely lost and helpless. His handsome face has been disfigured after being beaten up by Galanar''s men. He was almost unrecognizable. Austin and the assassins were stunned when they saw Vivian and Leandro inside the slave wagon. How did they capture them in such a short time?! Austin felt a wave of fear at Alaric''s efficiency. Only a few days had passed since he had last spoken with him, but they had already captured Vivian and Leandro. This meant that he was already aware of the true mastermind and he only waited to this day to get the evidence from his mouth. Austin couldn''t help but tremble. "Are you alright, Sir Austin?" Alaric''s nonchalant voice drifted into his ears, making him feel a sudden chill. "U-Uhm, I''m alright, my lord," Austin responded nervously. Alaric placed his arm over Austin''s shoulder and whispered. "Just sit back and watch how those two will be punished." Austin wanted to push him away, but he found himself unable to muster the courage. In the end, he could only respond with a nod. Did I just make a deal with a demon? He won''t go back on his words, right? Chapter 224 A Fitting Punishment Chapter 224 A Fitting Punishment The warriors of House Silversword grabbed Vivian and Leandro out of the slave wagon and dragged them to the stage. "Alaric, what do you think are you doing?! Do you plan to make an enemy of House Paxley and my House Harrison?!" Vivian was the youngest daughter of House Harrison''s family head. It was a northeastern viscounty that was much larger than North Pine Town and they also possessed strong military power! Vivian thought that they would be afraid of her family, but she didn''t get the reaction she wanted. What she met was everyone''s disdainful gazes. "House Paxley does not recognize you!" A furious voice echoed. The crowd turned their heads toward the new group that had arrived. It was Baron Nathan. He had become much thinner in just a few days. His son, Theo, even had to support him since he had become extremely weak after not eating for several days. Vivian was stunned when she heard this familiar voice. "Husband! Help me! These people wrongly captured me!" She cried pitifully. Nathan Paxley was disgusted by her poor acting. "Enough! Do you think you can still fool me with your words?! Vivian, I came here to watch you get punished for the crimes you have committed!" His voice trembled with emotion. He still couldn''t accept that he had been betrayed by his wife. Vivian was terrified. "How could you be so heartless, Nathan?! How could you do this to me?!" She screamed in a high-pitched voice. Nathan stared at her with a cold smile. "You think I am the heartless one? After fooling around with that gigolo and sending people to assassinate my daughter, you still dare to utter nonsense? Shame on you!" He spat a mouthful of saliva as if to mock her. He then looked at Alaric and cupped his fists. "My lord, please proceed with the punishment!" Hershey patted her father''s back. He wasn''t a perfect father, but he had provided her with everything that she needed. She felt hurt to see him in such a terrible state. Meanwhile, Vivian was still not done with her charade. She pointed to Leandro and shouted. "Wait! It is not me! I was not the one who sent those assassins! It was him! It was solely his decision! It has nothing to do with me!" Everyone felt even more disgusted when they heard this. Alaric had enough of her annoying voice so he made a hand gesture to his subordinates and said. "Make her shut up." A warrior took the initiative to do this task. He approached Vivian and forcefully shoved a piece of cloth in her mouth. "Mnnmmn!!!" Vivian tried to bite the warrior out of anger, but she failed. Pa! The warrior then gave her a resounding slap. "Please stop causing trouble, my lady. My hand gets itchy when I see something annoying." Vivian couldn''t believe that a lowly warrior would actually dare to lay a hand on her. She was furious, but she didn''t dare make a noise anymore. She just glared at the warrior. On the other hand, Leandro looked listless. He didn''t even say anything when Vivian tried to push all the blame on him. It was as if he had completely given up. The warriors dragged them to the center of the stage where a pole was being erected. "Lord Nathan, what do you think is a fitting punishment for these two sinners?" Alaric stared deeply at the baron. He wanted to know the extent of Nathan Paxley''s determination. The baron narrowed his eyes and replied with a cold voice. "They must be burned to death!" There was no hesitation in his voice. Hearing this, Alaric''s lips curved upward. "What a coincidence! I thought so too." He had prepared this metal pole for this very reason. He just didn''t expect that Nathan Paxley was actually ruthless enough to make this decision. "Is anyone against this punishment?" Alaric scanned the crowd, his gaze momentarily stopping on Theo and Hershey. To his surprise, the two didn''t seem to have a strong reaction. "Since there are no objections, tie up the criminals!" Alaric instructed his subordinates. The warriors immediately tied the adulterous couple to the metal pole. Vivian squirmed vigorously with a pleading look on her face. However, no one felt pity for her. "Take out the cloth from her mouth. I want to hear her screams." Alaric''s words made everyone feel a chill in their hearts. He said it in a calm tone, but they could sense his fury. A warrior approached Vivian and took out the cloth from her mouth. "Wait! Wait! Please give me a chance to explain! I want to write a letter to my family! Alaric, I promise to give you anything that you want! Just release me, please! I am begging you!" Vivian hadn''t given up. She begged for mercy with a remorseful voice, but her pleading fell on deaf ears. At this moment, the warriors threw dried firewood around the pole while the crowd watched with cold faces. Seeing that her pleas were useless, Vivian''s expression darkened. "Alaric! You will pay for this! My House Harrison will never forgive you! My son, Liam, will avenge me!" She shouted in a sharp, high-pitched voice. Alaric remained calm and indifferent in the face of her threats. With an arm over Austin''s shoulder, he whispered. "Sir Austin, watch what happens when you make an enemy out of me." Austin''s knees almost buckled when he heard his words. Alaric made another hand gesture. Right after he made the signal, a warrior spread flammable oil on the firewood and he even splashed some of the oil on Vivian and Leandro. Austin heard Alaric''s amused laughter as he watched this scene. A demon! He is definitely a demon! I will never go near him again! Never! "Burn them!" Alaric shouted. As his words fell, another warrior threw a lit torch toward the firewood. The firewood was lit ablaze, creating a furious flame! Vivian''s screams echoed as the fire slowly burned her flesh. "Ahhh!!!! Help me!! Ahhh!!" "Heellppp!! Ahhhh!!" Chapter 225 Copperglade and House Harrison Chapter 225 Copperglade and House Harrison News about Vivian''s death spread like wildfire. She was a noble lady, someone with a high status. However, this didn''t save her from receiving a brutal punishment from Alaric. This made everyone feel afraid of offending Alaric and House Silversword. The family heads of the northern houses repeatedly warned their children not to offend Hershey Paxley or anyone from House Silversword. Some even added it as a rule in their household. This news also reached the ears of Liam Paxley. "How dare you, Alaric?! I am going to kill you one day! I promise you!" Liam''s eyes burned with hatred. He burned the letter he got from his subordinates and took a moment of silence to calm down. His newly established alliance might be powerful in Riverwake, but compared to House Silversword, he knew there was still a huge difference. Furthermore, the alliance was subdivided into multiple factions so there was still a lot of work to do. Liam stood up and walked toward the mirror to take a look at his own reflection. He had become more mature and his facial scar made him look thuggish. He had also gained some muscles from the constant physical training. Someone familiar with him might not be able to recognize him anymore. He had become an entirely different person! "The next step of my plan is to buy a noble title from a fallen nobility." He muttered. His current identity was that of a criminal so there were plenty of things that he couldn''t do in broad daylight. If he had a noble title, things would be a lot easier for him. He also wouldn''t need to hide himself once he got a new identity. Which means that he would be free to roam around again! He turned around and walked toward the cabinet to get a certain document. Written on this piece of document was the information of a fallen barony. "Tyler Household." Liam rubbed his chin and thought for a moment. "What would be a good name for me?" He couldn''t use his real name anymore and his current moniker was too vulgar for his taste. After a few seconds of silence, Liam''s eyes lit up. "Mael Tyler..." Soon afterward, his laughter echoed inside the room. *** Meanwhile, somewhere in the northeast, there was a city known for its high coal production, Copperglade. The coal that everyone in the North used mostly came from this city. Two families controlled the coal industry in Copperglade, House Harrison, and the merchant family, House Keller. In terms of annual profits, House Harrison was way ahead compared to its main competitor, which is House Keller. This was because House Harrison had extended its business to other parts of the empire. Whereas, House Keller mostly focused on the northern market. At this moment, a heated discussion was taking place inside the meeting room of House Harrison. "My lord, this is a direct slap to our faces! How dare that little bastard, Alaric, kill a descendant of House Harrison!?" "We cannot let this go! We must do something about this or our household will be mocked by the northern houses!" "I agree with them, my lord. Alaric did something unforgivable. If we remain silent, others might say that we are afraid of them. So what if they have three Transcendent Knights? Although we only have one Transcendent Knight, Sir Treston is ranked 18th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. Lucas might be powerful, but he cannot go out of his territory all the time. As for the other two Transcendents they have, they had just recently advanced." "Are you sure they only have three Transcendents? From what I heard, they have four." "Who cares if they have four?! We can just ask our allies for some military support!" It was getting out of control so the family head of House Harrison, Darvin Harrison, had to intervene. "Silence!" He shouted in a commanding tone. Everyone immediately turned silent upon hearing the old man''s voice. Darvin Harrison wasn''t a warrior, but he had developed a commanding aura after being a viscount for several decades. His back was still straight like a sword even though he was already in his seventies. "House Silversword only has three Transcendents, including Lucas. However, I heard that the former commander of Vale''s armed guards had recently advanced to Transcendent because of House Silversword''s help. Yes, I am talking about William." Darvin looked at everyone''s faces and continued. "Although he hadn''t sworn his allegiance to House Silversword, William had always answered their call. This means that they have four Transcendents on their side. The only advantage we have over them is we have a higher number of Elite Knights and Knights. Our warriors are also equipped with armor made from the central region. However..." He paused and squinted his eyes. "In front of absolute power, this is meaningless." Everyone took a deep breath. They didn''t want to accept it, but they knew that House Silversword had already become a force to be reckoned with! A middle-aged man wearing battle armor slammed his hand on the table and shouted furiously. "My lord, I cannot accept this humiliation! That bastard killed my sister! I must take revenge!" Everyone turned their gazes at this person. He was the eldest son of Viscount Darvin and the heir of House Harrison, Richard Harrison. This guy was already in his fifties and he was also a strong warrior in the realm of Elite Knights! His martial power solidified his position as the heir of the household! Richard was the only one who would dare to speak like this in front of the viscount. Darvin stared deeply at him and smiled coldly. "I did not say that we will not take revenge." Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Richard raised an eyebrow and asked. "What do I need to do, my lord? Just tell me." Darvin cleared his throat and replied with a strange smile. "Have you guys forgotten that Alaric''s maternal grandfather lives in our city?" There was collective gasp of surprise when the people inside the meeting room heard his words. Chapter 226 Maria’s Suggestion Chapter 226 Maria¡¯s Suggestion "My lord, are you talking about Anton Keller?" Someone asked. Darvin responded with a chuckle. "Who else? That guy has been trying to steal our clients from the central region. Isn''t this a good opportunity to get rid of him? We just need to exaggerate it a bit to make the public feel that we are doing nothing wrong." "Brilliant! We might not be able to do something with House Silversword but against a merchant family. What could they do to us? Hahaha!" "You are truly wise, my lord!" "Tell us your plan, my lord." Richard couldn''t wait to hear the viscount''s schemes. Darvin leaned on his seat and crossed his arms. "Here is what we need to do..." *** Inside Lucas'' study, Baron Nathan came to visit to discuss something important with Lucas. "Please take your seat, my lord." Lucas offered Nathan a seat. "Thank you." Nathan nodded. After taking his seat, Nathan didn''t waste any time with useless chitchat and immediately stated his intention. "My lord, my House Paxley has faced big challenges in the past few months. Now that Vivian has been killed, many creditors have come to collect the money she had borrowed. It is embarrassing, but the amount she borrowed is not something that we can pay immediately. I compiled all the receipts here. Please take a look." He handed a few pieces of paper to Lucas, but the latter didn''t take them. This made Nathan a bit nervous. "My lord..." Lucas raised his hand and stopped him from speaking. He then responded in a calm voice. "You do not need to show me these documents, Lord Nathan. I trust in your credibility. If you need money, just tell me how much you need." Nathan was ecstatic. He had been worried all this time and he was even prepared to lose some of his properties in exchange for his help, but it seemed like he was overthinking it. "Thank you, my lord!" Lucas waved his hand. "There is no need to thank me, Lord Nathan. Besides, we will become a family soon. Let us talk about this later." He smiled and changed his sitting posture to a more comfortable one. "I would like to discuss our children''s marriage." "Of course! The children''s marriage is more important! Please tell me your thoughts on this, my lord." Nathan was more excited than him about this marriage. House Paxley was currently facing financial difficulties, but things would change after Hershey and Alaric''s marriage. He could already imagine the future benefits they would receive. While the two were discussing their children''s marriage, Alaric was having a serious conversation with his mother in the main hall. Hershey and Elena were also there, but only the former occasionally joined their conversation, while Elena was there to serve them tea. "Alaric, I do not blame you for punishing Vivian, but your decision has thoroughly offended House Harrison," Maria remarked with a stern face. Alaric frowned. He had also thought of this before making that decision, but he was prepared for what was to come. "I understand your concern, my lady." "I know you are worried about grandfather, but you do not need to worry, my lady. I have already sent Sir Warrick and Sir Fredrinn to Copperglade. I have also sent word to our allies in the northeast to send military support to House Keller." He had received a tip from someone saying that they had seen Liam in Riverwake. He wanted to confirm this with his own eyes and it just happened that Riverwake and Copperglade were quite close. He hadn''t told his family about this information since there was a high chance that it wasn''t true. Maria sighed when she saw her son''s determined expression. "Since you have already thought this through, I will not say anything more." "Please trust me, my lady. I will not allow anyone to harm my grandfather, even if it is a viscount." Alaric spoke in a cold voice. Maria smiled and shook her head helplessly. Her son had become more mature in just a few months. She could still remember him complaining because his physical training was too tiring. "You should go and bring Hershey somewhere special. I recommend the Garden of Roses in Vale. That place is famous among couples. Your father had even brought me there." She suggested. She wanted her son to forget about the matters of the household temporarily and focus his attention on his soon-to-be wife. Hearing this, Hershey blushed in embarrassment, but there was also a trace of expectation in her eyes. She had been there before, but she had only brought her personal maidservant at that time so she didn''t quite enjoy the place. However, things would be entirely different if she went there with Alaric. While she was excitedly thinking about what they would do in the Garden of Roses, she suddenly noticed the unusual expression on Elena''s face. She gently grabbed Elena''s arm and said. "Why don''t we bring Elena with us? I am sure it will be more fun with her." Maria was taken aback. She didn''t expect her to suggest this. She thought that Hershey would be annoyed with Elena, but from the looks of it, things were completely different than she had imagined. "But my lady..." Elena hesitated. She understood Hershey''s good intentions, but she was embarrassed to tag along with them. Hershey gently squeezed her hand as she smiled at her. "You do not need to be embarrassed, Elena. You will also be married to Alaric soon. Isn''t this a good opportunity for us three to have fun together?" Seeing her hesitation, Alaric chimed in. "Hershey is right, Elena. It would be a pity if you missed the Garden of Roses. I heard that it is such a beautiful place." Elena was silent for a moment, but when she saw their encouraging faces, she nodded helplessly. "Alright. I will go with you." "Great! You will not regret it, Elena. I promise you." Hershey was happy that she had accepted her request. "You guys should go and prepare for the trip." Alaric felt that this was a nice change of pace. He had been in constant fear since his regression so this might be a good chance for him to relax. Chapter 227 Meeting Roy Again Chapter 227 Meeting Roy Again Alaric took an impromptu trip to the Garden of Roses with Elena and Hershey. To ensure their safety, he thought of bringing Butch and Galanar with him. However, the former looked so scary that his presence alone made Elena and Hershey uncomfortable. In the end, Alaric decided to bring Franklin instead. This guy was a former slave warrior so Alaric wanted to bring him somewhere peaceful to expand his horizons. Alaric also brought some of the new Knight Apprentices as escort warriors. "Rasmus, you were once a resident of Vale. Have you been to the Garden of Roses?" Asked Wolf, the youngest Knight Apprentice in the group. Rasmus shook his head and replied with a bitter smile. "How can I afford to visit such a wonderful place? I spent most of my time helping with the chores in the orphanage." "I see. No wonder the kids in the orphanage like you the most." Wolf chuckled. "That''s true. Those kids..." While they were chatting, the people behind them were unusually quiet. This was because Aliya was giving them the death stare. She wasn''t fond of idle chitchat and she held strong aversion toward the opposite gender. Because of her personality, they had given her nicknames like ''thorny flower'', ''fiery tigress'', etc. The only man that she looked up to was her sword instructor and her savior, Alaric. Aliya secretly harbored affection toward him, but she felt that she didn''t deserve him because she was someone who had been defiled before. Furthermore, a dreadful scar had been inflicted on her beautiful face. For these reasons, she chose to bury her feelings and focused on improving her swordsmanship to be more useful to Alaric. Aliya turned her head and took a glance at the carriage, but she quickly averted her gaze. At this moment, Franklin who was in front of the entourage suddenly raised his hand and stopped everyone from marching. "What is going on, Sir Franklin?" Rasmus asked while staring at him with his eyebrows furrowed. Franklin narrowed his eyes as he replied. "There are people approaching us and there seems to be a lot of them. Go and report the situation to Lord Alaric!" Hearing this, Rasmus nodded his head. "Yes, sir!" He pulled the reins of his horse and urged it to march toward the carriage. He then cupped his fists while facing the carriage door and reported. "My lord, there is a group headed in our direction. What are your orders?" "I know." Alaric''s response came immediately. "Just tell everyone not to make a fuss. Those people are not enemies. They are just traders, slave traders to be exact." He added. Slave traders?! Rasmus'' face darkened upon hearing this. He had a bad experience with these people when he was still in the orphanage. They had repeatedly tried to get their hands on the children. They even went as far as to threaten them to fulfill their goals. If it weren''t for William, some of his younger siblings might have been forcibly taken by those people! Thinking about this, Rasmus almost failed to hold back his anger. He took a deep breath to calm down before he acknowledged Alaric''s instructions. "Yes, my lord." After Rasmus left, Alaric looked at Hershey and Elena with a serious expression as he said. "Whatever you see later, do not feel burdened by it. There are things in this world that we cannot change no matter how strong we have become." The two ladies felt nervous when they heard his mysterious words. "Alright," Hershey replied, while Elena simply nodded her head. A moment later, they finally crossed paths with the slave traders and there were familiar faces among them. "My lord, the slave trader introduced himself as a merchant named Roy. He says he is from Hairo. He wants to speak with you." Rasmus reported. Alaric frowned. He didn''t want to meet this person again, but it seemed like the guy was still the same man he had seen back then. "Tell him to wait." "Yes, my lord." Roy, who would have thought that I would see you again? Alaric told the ladies to remain inside before he stepped out of the carriage. This was because he saw the ''goods'' that Roy had brought with him. If the ladies saw them, they might feel uncomfortable. "Oh, my! We meet again, my lord! Fate is truly fascinating, isn''t it?" The fat merchant, Roy, approached him with a surprised face. So the person I met back then was actually the famous rising star, Alaric Silversword! He had never forgotten the deal he made with this young warrior. Alaric had exchanged a Fatal-grade beast soul crystal for a few slaves. It was a deal that brought him a lot of profit! "Indeed. I wonder where you are headed this time, Sir Roy. Will it be alright for you to disclose this information?" Alaric probed with a faint smile. This direction only led to North Pine Town, but he wanted to confirm this from Roy''s mouth. Roy gulped nervously when he sensed the underlying message behind his inquiry. He squeezed out a smile as he replied. "To tell you the truth, we are heading to North Pine Town..." He noticed Alaric raising an eyebrow when he mentioned this so he quickly added. "But you can rest assured, my lord. We are not heading there to do some shady things. I have a client who requested to do the trade in your town, but I hope that you won''t ask me their name, my lord. I can''t disclose any information about my clients, even if it''s you." Hearing this, Alaric was amused. This was Roy telling him that he had someone backing him up. "I see. I respect you for protecting the privacy of your clients." Alaric was no longer interested in prolonging their conversation, but before he could excuse himself, Roy said. "It was destiny that brought us once more, my lord. Why don''t you check my goods? I''m sure you will like them! Hahaha! You see, I brought a special product with me, my lord." Roy whispered with a broad smile. Alaric frowned, feeling somewhat annoyed, but he decided to play along with him. "Fine, but I am in a hurry so let us get going." "I will make the introductions quick, my lord. I guarantee that you won''t regret it!" Roy eagerly brought him to the slave wagons to show off his ''goods''. He noticed the Elite Knight leading Roy''s escort warrior. It was the same warrior he had seen back then when he purchased Fredrinn from Roy. The Elite Knight seemed to have noticed his gaze and turned his head to him. It''s him! This is the entourage of House Silversword. Does this mean he is... Alaric? He had also reached the same conclusion as Roy. It wasn''t that difficult to guess Alaric''s identity since House Silversword only had one heir. He immediately cupped his fists to Alaric to show his respect. Seeing this, Alaric smiled and nodded to him. The Elite Knight wasn''t offended by this simple response for this was how nobles usually respond to someone. Some of the arrogant nobles even ignore people like him who do escort jobs. "My lord, what do you think of these goods? I only brought women this time since my client requested this. Most of these women are commoners, but there are two of them who came from a merchant family. You see those young ladies over there? Their father became addicted to gambling and he lost all his wealth so he sold off his daughters to pay off his debts." Roy''s tone was filled with disdain when he mentioned the father of the two poor ladies. Alaric looked at the two women he was referring to. Both of them had coppery auburn hair and light hazel eyes. The older one looked to be in her mid-twenties. She was quite tall and her figure was impressive in certain areas. She was a looker too. On the other hand, the younger one looked like someone in her late teens. She was shorter than her elder sister by half a foot. Unlike her sister who had a valiant appearance, she was more feminine. She had freckles on her face and she wore a white dress which was a stark contrast to her sister who wore battle armor. While Alaric was staring at them, Roy''s voice drifted into his ears. "The older one is a Knight and the younger one is a 1-Ringed Beast Soul Master. Impressive, right?" Alaric had also sensed the aura of the two women. He didn''t make a thorough check on the slave wagons so he failed to detect them earlier. He felt tempted to buy them, but he was afraid that Hershey and Elena might misunderstand him. Just as he was about to say something, he heard a soft exclamation from the carriage. He immediately turned his head. He saw Elena and Hershey poking their heads out of the carriage window. Chapter 228: Alaric’s Offer "You two..." Alaric sighed. A moment later, they stepped out of the carriage. Hershey wore a gloomy look on her face, while Elena nervously followed her. "I didn''t want you to see this..." Alaric said in a helpless tone. He was worried that they would feel uncomfortable upon seeing all these slave women. Hershey shook her head and responded with a serious voice. "I will be fine. Also, it is not Elena''s fault. She only followed me here." "I am not blaming anyone here." Alaric noticed that she didn''t react much after seeing the slaves. From the looks of it, she must have seen such cases in Ryvaad too. On the other hand, Elena looked uneasy as she observed the women inside the slave wagon. "You do not need to worry about me, Alaric." Hershey smiled gently at him. While they were conversing, Roy squinted his eyes. This noblewoman should be Lord Alaric''s fiance?e, Hershey Paxley. She is indeed as beautiful as the rumors say. He dared not look at her for too long to avoid being misunderstood. He might have a protector, but he didn''t want to carelessly offend Alaric and House Silversword. "Sir Roy, this is my fiance?e, Hershey Paxley. I am sure you have heard of her." Alaric''s voice drifted into his ears, pulling him from his stray thoughts. Roy put on a surprised look. "Oh, my! What a great honor to see you, my lady! My name is Roy, a merchant from Hairo." Hershey didn''t give much of a response and just nodded her head. It was obvious from her expression that she didn''t have a good impression of this slave trader. "I would like to buy all those women from you, Sir Roy. Please name your price." Hershey suddenly said, making everyone feel surprised. "Hershey..." Alaric raised an eyebrow, but he decided to wait and see what she was up to. Roy was taken aback. It took him a few seconds to gather his thoughts. He gave Hershey an apologetic look as he replied. "I''m sorry, my lady, but I can''t sell all of these women to you. As I have told Lord Alaric, most of these women will be sold to an old client of mine. I hope you understand my situation." "This..." Hershey hesitated. She could already guess what those women would experience once they fell into someone''s hands. She turned her gaze to Alaric and asked. "Is there really no other way to help them?" Alaric sighed helplessly. She had a gentle heart. She was just like what he had remembered about her from his past life. He looked at Roy and asked. "How much is your client willing to pay for those women?" Roy frowned and hesitated for a moment before he replied. "Including those two red-haired siblings, my client is willing to pay 2500 gold coins." Alaric wasn''t surprised by the price. The amount was within his expectations. The reason for the high value was the red-haired siblings. Just the two of them alone should be worth 2000 gold coins! "This is already a discounted price. To be honest, the price would be more expensive if I sell them in the central region." Roy added. Female slaves were more expensive when sold to the right people. Many depraved nobles would be willing to pay a lot of money to get their hands on these women, especially the younger and more beautiful ones. "How about this? I will give you 10 Fatal-grade beast soul crystals in exchange for those women." Alaric had a huge surplus of beast soul crystals and he had habitually brought a few of them since they were much easier to carry than bringing loads of gold coins. "10 beast soul crystals?!" Roy''s mouth went agape when he heard this ridiculous offer. The cheapest piece of beast soul crystal could be sold for 500 gold coins! Ten such crystals were worth over 5000 gold coins! Is House Silversword already this rich?! They must have gotten these crystals from the orc raid more than a month ago. The price Alaric had quoted was more than double what his client was willing to pay. "Can I see the beast soul crystals first before I make my decision?" Roy tried to remain calm, but he couldn''t hide the look of greed in his eyes. Alaric sent Hershey a sneaky thumbs-up before he replied to Roy. "No problem." He then sent a signal to Rasmus. The latter was nearby so he had heard their conversation. When Alaric gave him a signal, he immediately understood his lord''s intentions. After a while, Rasmus handed a small sack to Alaric. "My lord." "Thank you." Alaric tossed the sack to Roy who caught it with trembling hands. The fat merchant opened the sack and inspected the beast soul crystals inside. These aren''t beast soul crystals from orcs. This texture, this color... I''m pretty sure these are beast soul crystals of goblin warriors. He narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t dare probe where Alaric had gotten these crystals. "These are indeed Fatal-grade beast soul crystals. Are you really willing to pay this much for those women, my lord?" He looked at Alaric dubiously. "Do I look like I am joking?" Alaric frowned. "No, please don''t misunderstand, my lord! I only want to confirm it." Roy laughed awkwardly. "So what is your decision, Sir Roy?" Alaric stared deeply at him. Roy took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment while contemplating his answer. Ten beast soul crystals... this is more than what those women are worth. I can''t let this slip by. After a full minute of silence, he opened his eyes. "I have decided, my lord. I accept your offer!" Hearing this, Alaric''s lips curved upward. "Good! You made a great decision, Sir Roy!" He tapped the fat merchant''s shoulder which almost made the latter fall to the ground. Damn! This guy is too strong! Is this the strength of an Elite Knight? Does this mean he can kill me with a single slap if he wants to? Chapter 229: Lyanna Roy shook his head and removed the unnecessary thoughts from his mind. "My lord, thank you for doing business with me! You have given me more than what I need so you can get the slave wagons as a bonus." "Mn." Alaric was pleased. This guy was indeed an experienced merchant. He knew how to make his clients feel happy. The only problem was he was too greedy for money. "These are the keys, my lord. It is labeled so it won''t be difficult for you to unlock the chains on those women." Roy handed him a set of keys. Alaric took the keys from him and handed them to Rasmus. "Remove the shackles on those women." "Yes, my lord!" Rasmus nodded. Before he left to do his task, he sent Roy a glare. Roy didn''t mind the look he was given. He was already used to this. He had even received numerous death threats, but he had overcome all those problems. Seeing that Alaric was no longer interested in chatting with him, Roy took this as his cue to leave. He bowed to Alaric. "I won''t disturb you any further, my lord. I shall take my leave now. Please excuse me." Alaric nodded and waved his hand indifferently. "Be careful on your way back, Sir Roy." "I will, my lord." Roy chuckled. He then went back to his carriage and instructed his group to set off. After they left, Alaric''s subordinates freed the women from their shackles. However, none of the women expressed gratitude. Instead, they stared at their new lord with fear and numbness. "Thank you for accepting my unreasonable request." Hershey looked at Alaric with gratitude. There weren''t plenty of men who would be willing to pay 5000 gold coins to save a bunch of female slaves. Alaric gently held her hand and smiled. "There is no need to thank me, but what do you plan to do with those women?" "If you set them free, some of them might be captured by slave traders again." He reminded her with a stern look. Hershey nodded. "I know. How about you let them work in your estate? I will handle everything if you give me your approval." She nervously observed his reaction. House Paxley was still in financial crisis so she couldn''t bring these women to their estate. Giving jobs to these women would cost a lot of money so this was another unreasonable request. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Alaric embraced her when he saw her expression. "There is no need to feel embarrassed, Hershey. We will be family soon and I am certain that you can help me manage our family''s business with your skills." "Do you trust me that much?" Hershey muttered. "Of course!" Alaric replied without hesitation. In his past life, Hershey was the main reason why House Silversword didn''t fall despite its terrible financial situation. She used her wits to revive the family''s businesses and she did all that with limited resources too. While they were chatting, Rasmus approached them and reported. "My lord, one of the female slaves wants to speak with you." Alaric raised an eyebrow. When he turned his head, he saw a tall and valiant woman standing behind Rasmus. It was the older one of the two red-haired siblings. She looked nervous, but she gathered her courage to stare at Alaric. "What is your name?" Alaric asked with a calm tone. Rasmus immediately stepped back to give them room to speak. The red-haired lady lowered her head and responded. "My lord, my name is Lyanna Ji-... Just call me Lyanna, my lord." Alaric noticed that she didn''t want to use her family name, but this was understandable. They had been abandoned by their father and were even sold off to pay off his gambling debts. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric wanted to see her stats so he clicked [Yes]. Lyanna Jillings [Knight] EXP: 401/500 Potential: B Traits: Swordsmanship (D), Close Combat (D), Archery, (E), Hunting (E), Horseback Riding (D), Dagger Mastery (F), Poison Mastery (F) Strength: 84 Stamina: 82 Agility: 90 Vitality: 71 Endurance: 77 Mana: 56 For a Knight, her stats were above average. Her attributes were just a bit weaker than Aldrin''s, but compared to most Knights, she was already better and younger too. "Dame Lyanna, what do you want to tell me?" She was more powerful than he had anticipated so Alaric was willing to hear her thoughts. Lyanna kneeled before him and pleaded. "My lord, I am willing to offer you my body, but please let go of my sister." Hershey and Elena gasped at her words. Alaric didn''t expect her to make this request. He shook his head and replied in a calm voice. "Your worries are unnecessary. I did not plan on enslaving you girls. If you do not mind, how about working for me instead, as free people? You will be given salary, accommodation, and even rest days. What do you think?" Hearing this, Lyanna was flabbergasted. She was already prepared to use her purity in exchange for her sister''s freedom. Alaric''s response was outside her expectations. "My lord, you mean... do you mean it?" She asked in a quivering tone. This man had already bought them from the slave trader, but he was actually giving them the choice to work as free people! She had never seen an unusual noble like him before. "I accept your offer, my lord! I want to work for you! Thank you very much!" She couldn''t help but sob. She had been worried about her sister''s fate all this time. Alaric smiled and went to help her stand up. "Dame Lyanna, we will talk about your contract later. For now, please help me convince those women. My offer also applies to them." Lyanna widened her eyes. She thought that he was only giving them special treatment because they were more useful, but it turned out that the man before her was more noble than she had thought. "Right away, my lord!" Chapter 230: Emma When Lyanna informed the women about Alaric''s offer, they were overjoyed. They had already mentally prepared themselves to be abused, but it seemed like Aru had other plans for them. Some girls even kneeled before Alaric to express their gratitude, but he quickly helped them up. "My lord, this is my younger sister, Emma." Lyanna eagerly introduced her younger sister to Alaric. Emma lowered her head. It could be seen that she was still wary of him. It was probably her distrust toward strangers, but Alaric didn''t mind this. "Just call me Emma, my lord." Alaric nodded with a faint smile. "Alright, Emma." [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. Emma Jillings [1-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 7/500 Potential: A Integrated Monster Trait: Photographic Memory (B) Traits: Business Management (B), Horseback Riding (F), Quick Learner (A), Archery (C), Swordsmanship (F) Strength: 15 Stamina: 11 Agility: 14 Vitality: 19 Endurance: 12 Mana: 190 Alaric was a bit disappointed when he saw her attributes. Her mana was definitely high, but the rest of her attributes were ridiculously low for a 1-Ringed Beast Soul Master. She has business management and quick learner traits, so she can help me manage the new businesses we started. He had been searching for someone with a good talent for business. He did find a few people with the business management trait, but all of them already had affiliations. Now, he had finally discovered the person he was looking for. "What kind of work do you want to do?" Alaric probed while looking at the young girl. Emma hesitated upon hearing this. She didn''t respond immediately and looked at her sister to seek her advice. Seeing this, Lyanna gave her an encouraging look. Emma turned her gaze back to Alaric and said. "My lord, I can handle administrative tasks. That''s what I did back home..." She sounded hurt when she mentioned ''home''. "I see." Alaric didn''t give much of a reaction. He already somewhat expected this answer from her when he saw her traits. The red-haired siblings nervously observed his reaction. They were worried that Alaric would place Emma in the army because of her identity. "That works too. It just happens that I need someone to help me manage my businesses. We will talk about this again later since I cannot bring you ladies with me to Vale." Alaric''s words made the siblings feel relieved. "Thank you, my lord!" Emma bowed her head gratefully. Alaric simply smiled. After taking care of the women, he instructed Franklin and a few warriors to escort them back to the estate. The group separated soon afterward, one headed back to North Pine Town, while the other one went to Vale. Inside the carriage, Alaric noticed Elena''s gloomy face. "Are you alright, Elena?" He asked. Elena jolted upon hearing his voice. "It''s nothing, my lord." She forced a smile. "I just think that I was lucky to meet you when I was still young. Otherwise, I would have experienced the same thing as those women did." She added. Hearing this, Hershey grabbed her shoulder and hugged her. She didn''t say anything, but her warmth was enough to comfort Elena. Alaric was happy to see them getting closer. He didn''t disturb them and just looked at the scenery outside the window. *** "Lyanna, are we really going to work for Lord Alaric from now on?" Emma whispered to her older sister. Lyanna shook her head and replied. "We have no choice. Besides, Lord Alaric isn''t an evil man. I think we can trust him." Emma nodded in agreement. "That''s true. He freed us and even offered us jobs. No other man would have done the same." "If only our father was half as good as him..." Her voice trailed off when she saw her elder sister giving her a cold gaze. "Don''t mention that person again! Do you understand?" Emma shrank her neck as she replied with a hum. "Mn." While the two were chatting, someone''s voice suddenly drifted into their ears. "You all are lucky to encounter Lord Alaric." The women turned their heads toward the person who had spoken. It was the dark-skinned warrior who seemed to be the leader of their escort team. Noticing their curious gazes, Franklin chuckled. "Just like you all, I was a slave. I was a gladiator to be exact. I worked for a man named Dexter. He was the leader of an underground organization in Riverwake...." Franklin didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt like telling them about his story. Perhaps he saw his past from them and it evoked his sympathy. The ladies were immersed in his story. No one expected that this respectable warrior was actually once a gladiator. This made them feel deep admiration for Alaric. "Lord Alaric is a capable leader and a kind man. I hope that you won''t betray him. Otherwise, my blade will cut your neck." Franklin jokingly said. The women nervously laughed when they heard his words. They believed that he was capable of doing it. Lyanna tugged her younger sister''s clothes and asked. "Emma, do you remember that mountain we discovered near Hairo?" "Of course." Emma raised an eyebrow when she mentioned this. "That''s where we found those strange-looking flowers." Suddenly, she realized what her older sister was thinking. "Wait! Don''t tell me you are..." Lyanna made a ''shushing'' gesture. She looked around them to make sure that no one was listening. "I''m thinking of reporting that discovery to Lord Alaric." Emma frowned. "But Lyanna, we don''t even know if those flowers are valuable. If Lord Alaric goes there and finds out that it''s not worth anything, he might think that we are untrustworthy." Lyanna leaned against the wagon and looked at the bright sky above them. The warriors had removed the metal bars from the slave wagons so she could now see the sky without any hindrance. "Emma, this could be our chance to repay Lord Alaric. I will take full responsibility." She muttered with determination. Chapter 231: The Obscure Restaurant in Malettan The Garden of Roses was located within the territory of Baron Argus, in the district of Malettan. The trip this time was unplanned, but Argus still greeted them at the entrance of Malettan when he heard that they were coming. "Welcome to Malettan, my lord and my lady!" The old baron welcomed them together with his adopted son and a few of his most trusted subordinates. "This is my adopted son, Terry. He is not a warrior, but he is very talented in business and managing the household. When I am not around, he does most of the administrative duties." The old baron proudly introduced his adopted son. It was a middle-aged man with curly brown hair. His looks weren''t impressive, but he had a kind aura that would make one feel drawn to him. "I have heard a lot about you, my lord! It''s an honor to finally meet you!" Terry lowered his head. "Oh, my! I didn''t know that Lord Argus actually has someone as talented as you in his..." The group exchanged greetings and some nice words. "My lord, can you tell me why you have come to my small territory?" Argus could no longer hold back his curiosity. Everyone glanced at Alaric, patiently waiting for his response. Alaric scratched his head seemingly embarrassed, but he still told them the truth. "To tell you the truth, we came here to visit the Garden of Roses." Argus'' face relaxed upon hearing this. "Oh! So it is because of that! You made a great decision, my lord! I do not want to boast, but Garden of Roses is considered one of the most popular tourist destinations in the empire!" He proudly remarked. "I am well aware of that." Alaric chuckled. He had never seen Argus this enthusiastic before. The old man gave them some information about the Garden of Roses which the public didn''t know. He also told them which spots were the best for sightseeing. "Look at me and my manners!" The old baron exclaimed apologetically. He was so excited that he didn''t notice the time. "I will not disturb your visit any further, my lord! If you need anything, do not hesitate to inform me. Please enjoy your visit to the Garden of Roses." The group bid each other farewell before they separated. Argus was smart enough to give them the privacy they needed. Following them would only annoy Alaric so he tactfully excused himself. "I didn''t think Lord Argus could speak like that to someone." Hershey chuckled, unable to believe what she had witnessed. The old baron had visited Ryvaad on multiple occasions, but he had never displayed such humility in front of her father. Alaric laughed and shook his head. "Please do not misunderstand him. Lord Argus may look strict, but he is a kind person." Hershey didn''t agree or disagree with him. She only chuckled in response. The group took a short stop to a not so famous restaurant for a simple meal. They chose this place since it was relatively obscure and far from the noisy areas of the district. Hershey was wearing a veil to cover her face, but even though her face was covered, the crowd was still mesmerized by her presence. Her footsteps and her light movements were full of grace, making the men inside the restaurant fall into a trance. "Who is that young lady? I bet she is very beautiful." "Man, look at that graceful movement. I guess she is from a noble house." "Look at the young maid next to her. She is also cute." "Hold on... I think I recognize those crests." One perceptive guest was shocked when he realized their identities. "I''m pretty sure that is the crest of House Paxley. As for the other one, that''s definitely House Silversword. That young warrior with silvery-white hair... that must be Lord Alaric!" There was a commotion when the guests discovered their identities, but Alaric and the others ignored the crowd of onlookers. They booked a private room and ordered a bunch of dishes. While waiting for their food, Alaric and the two ladies went to the balcony of their room and observed the quiet street down below. "I wish every day would be as peaceful as today." Elena suddenly said with a sigh. Hershey patted her back and nodded in agreement. Alaric didn''t want to dampen the mood so he didn''t say anything, but he knew it was impossible. The empire was about to erupt into civil war and the neighboring countries were eyeing them like vultures, waiting for the opportune moment to invade. Not to mention the vast unknown filled with untold dangers. Peace is difficult to achieve, but I promise that I will not allow anyone to harm you two. Alaric thought to himself. At this moment, there was a series of knocks on the door. "It must be our food." Alaric tapped their shoulders and asked the ladies to head back to their seats. The servers came in to serve their food. "Oh, wow! The food looks amazing!" Alaric exclaimed in surprise. He didn''t expect much from the food here since it was a relatively obscure restaurant. However, it seemed like he had underestimated their ability. Out of curiosity, he pulled one of the servers and asked. "Can you tell me who the owner is?" The server hesitated for a moment, but knowing Alaric''s identity, he decided to tell him what he knew. "I''m not so sure about it, my lord. I only saw the owner once and she was wearing a mask at that time. I don''t even know her name." Alaric raised an eyebrow. There are only two reasons why someone would wear a mask. One is that they are trying to hide the scars on their faces. And the second reason is that they don''t want their identities to be revealed. Alaric was intrigued by this information. He felt that there was something unusual about the owner. He tried to ask the other servers, but they all gave him the same response. Interesting... Chapter 232: Who are You Trying to Fool, Barbara? After eating their food, they stepped out of the private room and left the restaurant. Alaric turned around and looked at the restaurant''s signboard. Mystic Cloud... Even her naming sense sounds mysterious. "What''s wrong, my lord?" Elena''s voice drifted into his ears. Alaric smiled faintly. "Maybe we will revisit this place so I want to remember its name." Elena didn''t think much of his response, but Hershey seemed to have noticed the look of curiosity in his eyes. Alaric walked toward the carriage and made a ''this way'' gesture. "Let us get going." The two ladies smiled and stepped inside the carriage. The next moment, the group left and headed to the Garden of Roses. Before they even arrived at their intended destination, they noticed an increase in the number of pedestrians. The road was also filled with carriages heading to the same location. "It truly deserves to be one of the best tourist attractions in the empire," Alaric remarked as he looked at the drove of people walking along the streets. The two ladies nodded in agreement. Soon, they reached the end of the road which was also the entrance to the Garden of Roses. Alaric sensed the presence of many powerful warriors in the vicinity. He even discovered an Elite Knight roaming around, ensuring the safety of the visitors. It looks like the officials of Vale put a lot of effort into maintaining the security here. There are also warriors from Lord Argus'' household. The security was very tight. There were warriors patrolling in pairs every hundred meters. With the security of the place, even a big criminal organization would think twice before attacking this place. Alaric didn''t bring the rest of the escort team inside the Garden of Roses. He only brought Galanar and left the others at the entrance to wait for them. Galanar didn''t stay close to them. He followed them at a certain distance, just enough for him to react if something unexpected happened. "So this is the Garden of Roses..." Elena''s eyes widened when he saw the vast expanse of colorful roses. It was so vast that she couldn''t see the end of it. "From what I know, the first owner of this garden was from a common family." Hershey, the walking encyclopedia, displayed her knowledge once more. "He planted ten thousand roses on the barren land near his home in memory of his late wife. The officials of the city were moved by his story so they allowed him to use the barren land to plant more roses for his wife, which he did. As the years went by, the number of roses grew to a hundred thousand..." Alaric and Elena were engrossed by the story. The man''s story made them realize that love could truly make someone do even the most impossible things. "When the man died, his children continued his legacy. They turned the flower garden created by their father into a tourist spot... and that was how the Garden of Roses came to be." Hershey smiled after telling them this story. "Who owns the garden now?" Alaric asked. Hershey glanced at him and replied. "The garden is still owned by the original owner''s family. The one who manages everything is his great-grandson, a man named..." Alaric and Elena asked her a few more questions which she answered one by one. "How did you know all this information, my lady?" Elena stared at her with awe. Hershey was the next person she admired after Alaric. Looking at Elena''s curious face, Hershey felt the urge to pinch her cheeks. "I have read about it in a book. If you want, I can give you that book." Teary-eyed, Elena rubbed her burning cheeks. "Ow! Ow!" While chuckling, Hershey patted Elena''s head. "How about we read it together?" "Really?" Elena''s eyes lit up. She wanted to be a knowledgeable lady like Hershey so she was excited to hear this. "Of course!" Unknowingly, Alaric became a backdrop. He intentionally slowed down his pace, but the two ladies didn''t even notice. With an awkward smile, Alaric shook his head. I am happy to see them getting along, but why do I feel like I am not needed here? Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but laugh in amusement. The trio spent almost five hours touring the Garden of Roses and they only left when the sky was about to turn dark. Since it was already nighttime, the group decided to find a nearby inn. Coincidentally, they found a suitable accommodation near the restaurant called ''Mystic Cloud''. The inn they found was only a few blocks away from the restaurant which made it convenient since Alaric wanted to have dinner there. When Alaric''s group arrived at the restaurant, the staff were startled. They didn''t expect them to return for dinner. Alaric booked the same private room, but this time, they ordered a different batch of dishes. A moment later, the staff came to the private room to serve their food. Surprisingly, the restaurant manager came with them. It was a middle-aged woman dressed in common attire. She didn''t look impressive at first glance, but Alaric felt that there was something unusual about her. "My lord, I apologize for not greeting you so soon. I am the manager of this restaurant. You can just call me Barbara." The middle-aged restaurant manager bowed after introducing herself. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric exchanged greetings with Barbara while secretly using his Appraisal trait on her. Linda Barnaley [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 3721/5000 Potential: B Traits: Close Combat (A), Horseback Riding (A), Hunting (A), Tracking (A), Disguise (S), Assassination (A), Camouflage (B), Torture (B), Chain Mastery (S) Strength: 237 Stamina: 222 Agility: 250 Vitality: 160 Endurance: 150 Mana: 176 Barbara? Who do you think you are trying to fool here? Alaric was alarmed when he saw her attributes and traits. All her traits were focused on assassination and she also had a strange weapon choice. There is actually someone who uses chains as a weapon? Alaric was stunned by her unusual weapon choice, but what made him even more surprised was her high mastery of this weapon. Linda Barnaley... Who the hell is this woman?! Alaric tried to remember all the warriors in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, but he couldn''t remember anyone with the same name as her. How is this possible?! The imperial family was the one who managed the ranking in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. They had a huge network of information and practically everything that happened in the empire was reported to them. Then, how did this woman remain undiscovered all this time? Disguise... It must be this trait... Alaric tried to remain calm as he interacted with the restaurant manager. The only thing that made him feel safe was Galanar''s presence. If he wasn''t here, Alaric wouldn''t have dared to have a casual conversation with this suspicious woman. Alaric took a subtle glance at Galanar and saw that he was staring intently at the middle-aged woman. Galanar must have sensed her strength too. Alaric took a deep breath. If she is hiding her identity, why did she come out to see me and risk exposing herself? Alaric had so many questions, but he knew that it wasn''t the right time to ask. While he was immersed in his thoughts, the restaurant manager handed him a jade box. "This is a gift from the owner, my lord. She wanted to give it to you in person, but she is occupied by some matters so she asked me to send it to you instead." Alaric was taken aback. He absentmindedly took the jade box. He only regained his senses when he saw what was inside. "This is!" Inside the jade box was an intricately crafted piece of jewelry. It was a bracelet meticulously decorated with many valuable gemstones. Furthermore, Alaric also discovered that it was a relic-level item engraved with an ability! Upon seeing the look of surprise on his face, the middle-aged woman chuckled. "You have guessed it right, my lord. That is a relic engraved with a healing ability." Alaric and Hershey were shocked, while Elena revealed a look of confusion. "This is too valuable! How could I accept this gift?" Alaric suddenly felt the bracelet getting heavier in his hand. Why would a stranger give him a relic? Was it to bootlick him? No! Alaric wasn''t foolish enough to believe that it was the case. He felt that there was an underlying reason, but he couldn''t put his finger on it. The middle-aged woman who had introduced herself as the restaurant owner waved her hand anxiously. "Please accept it, my lord! Otherwise, the owner might punish me..." She revealed a troubled look. Alaric was almost convinced by her acting. If he hadn''t seen her attributes, he might have been fooled by her. "Then can you tell who she is?" He probed. The restaurant manager''s face suddenly turned serious. She stared deeply at him and shook her head. "I cannot answer that, my lord. Please forgive me." Alaric frowned. What is going on here? Chapter 233: The Letter "My lord, I know you have many questions, but the time is not ripe yet. The truth will eventually be revealed." The restaurant manager said, her face looking serious. Alaric was so confused by her cryptic words that he didn''t know how to respond. "If you encounter a problem that you can''t solve, please find me here. I will do my best to help you." The restaurant manager didn''t wait for his response and stood up. She then excused herself and left without turning back. After she left, Galanar immediately came to his side and whispered. "My lord, that woman is a Transcendent Knight!" "I know," Alaric replied with an absentminded look. He was still processing everything that had happened. "She also disguised herself so that was definitely not her real face," Galanar added with certainty in his tone. Alaric nodded. He saw Linda''s traits so he also believed that the face she showed earlier was only a disguise. "Do you want me to investigate her background?" Galanar asked. Alaric hesitated for a moment before he shook his head. "Whoever she is working for, I do not think they have bad intentions so let us just leave them be. However, I want you to send a few warriors to watch the restaurant and they must report to me if they discover anything significant." Galanar acknowledged his command with a nod. "Yes, my lord." The food was great, but Alaric wasn''t able to enjoy the taste because his mind was occupied with different things. As they headed back to the inn, Hershey held his hand and asked. "Is there anything wrong? You look like you have a lot on your mind." Alaric glanced at her and smiled faintly. "It is nothing serious. I am just wondering who sent me this bracelet." He showed her the bracelet he got from the restaurant manager. Hershey looked at the bracelet and replied. "You mentioned earlier that this is a relic. Why would someone who hasn''t met you give you something that valuable?" This was also bugging her and she felt that everything was suspicious. Alaric shook his head. "I have no idea." The group arrived at the inn a moment later. The ladies were tired from the trip so they rested early after a short conversation. Meanwhile, Alaric couldn''t sleep because of what had happened. He paced around his room, thinking of all the people he had met in his past life. However, no one seemed to match the person who had sent him the bracelet. Just who could it be? The next morning, Alaric was awoken by the knocking on his door. He opened his tired eyes and realized that it was already morning. When he gathered his senses, he found out that he had slept on the chair. Alaric stood up and cracked his muscles which had turned stiff from the bad sleeping posture. "Wait a moment." He said as he headed to the door. Creak. Standing behind the door was Elena. "My lord, it''s almost time for breakfast. Lady Hershey didn''t want me to disturb your sleep so I didn''t come to wake you up." Alaric was surprised. "So it is already that late? You guys must have waited for me. I am sorry." He gently brushed Elena''s hair with an apologetic smile on his face. I slept late last night because of what happened at the restaurant. Alaric sighed as he followed Elena downstairs. The group ate breakfast together. After eating, they left the inn and headed to Argus'' estate to bid him farewell. This was his territory after all so it wouldn''t be good to leave right away without informing him. The old baron welcomed them with open arms and he invited him to visit his mansion. Alaric wasn''t in a hurry to leave so he accepted his invitation. "How was your trip to Garden of Roses, my lord?" Argus asked as he brought them to his study room. "It was great! It truly deserves to be one of the best tourist spots in the empire!" Alaric exclaimed. "Haha! That is good! This is my study." Argus led them inside his study. He proudly introduced the paintings he had pasted on the wall. Alaric wasn''t an expert on this so he only gave the old baron some praise. Luckily, Hershey was there to save him. She eagerly discussed with the old baron regarding the paintings. She was very well-read about their history and she could even tell who had painted them without Argus having to say anything. The old baron was full of praise for her knowledge. They talked about this for a good thirty minutes before Alaric found the right time to ask him something. "Lord Argus, do you know anything about the restaurant, Mystic Cloud?" Argus'' face turned serious when he mentioned this name. He told his servants to leave before he replied. "They have not been here for long, my lord." He took a short pause and leaned forward, closer to Alaric. "They constructed the restaurant a few years ago. Their business was very successful and they managed to get many people to try their food. We lost a lot of profit from the restaurant business because of them so I sent my people to investigate them. However..." His expression suddenly turned cold. "The people I sent returned with injuries. I did not give up on the investigation so I sent stronger warriors, but the same thing happened to them. That time, the people at the restaurant sent me a letter telling me not to investigate them again." Alaric wasn''t surprised by this. They had a Transcendent Knight as a restaurant manager so it wasn''t surprising for a group of Knights to be beaten up. "I was furious when I received that letter so I sent two of my Elite Knights together with twenty warriors to cause trouble, but you know what happened?" The old baron revealed a look of helplessness when he mentioned this. "The two Elite Knights I sent were beaten up, while the warriors who had followed them were thrown out of the restaurant naked." Alaric almost laughed when he heard this. Knowing the old baron, he must have been worked up at that time. "Since then, I no longer sent my people to investigate the restaurant, but I did something to make them lose a lot of customers." This time, the old baron chuckled with a victorious look. Alaric finally understood why Mystic Cloud had few customers despite their food being so good. It turned out that it was actually the handiwork of the old baron. "So you do not know anything about the owner." Alaric was a bit disappointed, but he didn''t show it to his face. Argus shook his head helplessly. "I gave up on knowing who the owner is after I failed to investigate them three times." Alaric no longer asked him anything about the restaurant. They talked for another hour about random topics before Alaric bid him farewell. The group didn''t leave Vale immediately. It has been a long time since Alaric last visited the orphanage so he decided to give them a visit. *** Meanwhile, in the capital city, Codera stood a glorious castle that towered over all the other buildings. It was sitting on top of a hill, surrounded by tall walls that served as shields to prevent unwanted people from entering. The castle was protected by powerful warriors so even if there were intruders, they would be dealt with immediately. At this moment, a black falcon descended on the castle, somehow evading the perception of the guards. However, this was no ordinary bird, but a Disaster-grade monster! The black falcon gracefully landed on an opened window of one of the over a hundred rooms in the castle. "Nighty, you are back!" A charming and melodious voice echoed from inside the room. The black falcon revealed a tamed look upon hearing this voice. It made a soft chirping sound as it flew in. A blonde-haired woman dressed in a red dress with gold highlights raised her fragile left arm for the bird to land on. "Be careful! You might leave a scratch on me again." She told the bird as she imbued mana into her arm. The falcon made a sound of protest, making the woman chuckle in amusement. She noticed that there was a letter attached to the falcon''s leg. "It seems like Linda has fulfilled her mission." She smiled as she took the letter and unrolled it. The blonde-haired woman read the contents of the letter and was relieved upon reading what was written. "I am sure Her Highness will be happy to see this." She rolled the letter and put it inside her pocket. "Nighty, how about you follow me somewhere? I need to send this letter to someone." The black falcon tilted its head with a look of confusion. The blond-haired woman chuckled. "You cannot disobey me anyway." She stepped out of her room and headed to the topmost floor of the castle. More warriors were patrolling this floor and their auras made the blonde-haired woman feel nervous. She stopped in front of the last door where two warriors were standing guard. The pressure they exuded was so intense that even the Disaster-grade black falcon revealed a look of fear. "What business do you have here, Your Highness?" One of the warriors spoke. The blonde-haired woman furrowed her eyebrows and replied with an annoyed tone. "I just came here to visit my Aunt. Is there anything wrong with that?" "You have thirty minutes, Your Highness." The two warriors stared at each other before they allowed her to enter. The blonde-haired woman snorted as she entered the room. Upon stepping in, she saw a woman with long white hair standing by the window with a melancholic face. "Aunt..." She called out. Chapter 234: Visiting the Newly Renovated Orphanage The white-haired woman turned around and smiled. "Hello, Irish." "Aunt, were you expecting my arrival?" Irish pouted as she approached the white-haired woman. "Well, it is not difficult to guess." The white-haired woman chuckled, looking amused at her reaction. She then beckoned to Irish and pointed to a seat as she asked. "Anyway, did Linda send you a letter?" Irish took her seat and nodded. "Yes. You can read it for yourself." She handed her the letter. The white-haired woman revealed a look of anticipation as she took the letter from her. Irish watched her aunt read the letter with a look of sympathy. Aunt Jade must have felt so lonely living alone at the top of this castle. I wish she could be reunited with her family soon. She had a close relationship with her aunt since she was a child. Jade was like a second mother to her and she was even closer to her than her real mother. They learned to trust each other after years of interactions. It was also how she learned about Jade''s situation. When she first heard about this from Jade, she was so shocked that she couldn''t believe it. The emperor''s sister actually had a son with a countryside baron! It was something that could shake the entire empire if news of it leaked out to the public! Since then, she visited her aunt every day, deepening their relationship even further. "So he took my gift..." A smile filled with motherly love hung on her face after she read the letter. Looking at her aunt''s joyful smile, Irish grabbed Jade''s hands and asked with her eyebrows furrowed. "Aunt, do you want to see your son?" Jade quivered upon hearing her words and she was silent for a moment. After a long pause, she shook her head and responded with a despondent tone. "You should know that it is impossible." Hearing this, Irish bit her lower lip. She hated how powerless she was to change the situation. The emperor had banned her aunt from leaving the castle. She once suggested her aunt to escape, but Jade revealed a scared expression when she mentioned that. She tried asking her aunt what made her so afraid, but she never told her the truth. Looking at her niece''s dejected face, Jade gently grabbed her shoulders and embraced her. "Stop worrying about me, Irish. Knowing that my son is doing well is already more than enough for me. Let us not make things even more complicated." "Besides..." Jade''s eyes suddenly flashed with intense coldness. I am only waiting for an opportunity and that moment will come when the fight for succession will begin! "Besides what?" Irish glanced at her aunt with confusion. Jade shook her head and replied with a faint smile. "It is nothing. I just misspoke." She wasn''t just idling in the castle all this time. She had been secretly nurturing her own force outside and even Irish wasn''t aware of this! Just a little bit more... Lucas... Alaric... just wait for me... *** "Oh wow! Is this still the same orphanage that I grew up in?!" Rasmus exclaimed when he saw the newly renovated orphanage. It was no longer the decrepit building that he was used to, but a grand mansion with a vast orchard next to it. There were even warriors patrolling nearby, ensuring the safety of the orphanage. Rasmus knew that this was all because of Alaric. He was so emotional that he couldn''t articulate his feelings. In the end, he could only give Alaric a grateful hug, an action that stunned everyone. Rasmus only realized his mistake when he sensed the unusual gazes of the people around him. "Oh! My lord, this..." He was flabbergasted by his own actions. He wanted to explain himself, but he was flustered. Alaric tapped his shoulder and smiled teasingly. "Rasmus, you do not need to apologize. I respect your sexual orientation, but you should be aware that I am already engaged with Hershey." Rasmus widened his eyes. Just as he was about to respond, everyone erupted into peals of laughter. "That''s not it!" Rasmus could only lower his head in embarrassment. Looking at the teasing eyes of his comrades, Rasmus felt like beating them up. "Hahaha! That is enough!" Alaric waved his hand, seemingly amused by the little prank he played. "Let us head in." Under his lead, they walked along the stone pathway to the orphanage. Some of the kids who were tending to the orchard noticed them and quickly notified Josephine, the orphanage''s director, and William''s wife. By the time they arrived in front of the orphanage, they saw Josephine and William stepping out in a hurry. "My lord!" William didn''t expect his visit and it was visible from the look of surprise on his face. "Sir William, how have you been?" Alaric smiled at the old man. He felt a bit emotional when he saw William in great shape. The frail old man he saw back then had now gained some weight and muscles. His graying hair had even turned black. "I am doing great, my lord!" William was happy to see him. "That is good." Alaric smiled. He turned his head to Josephine and gave her a gentle nod. "It has been a while, Grandma Josephine." Josephine lowered her head. "I''m glad to see you, my lord." They exchanged greetings before William invited them inside the orphanage. "How is the situation in the mine, Sir William?" Alaric inquired. William''s face turned a bit serious when he mentioned this. "Everything is going well, my lord. The miners..." The old man gave his report, while the others remained silent. "I see. That is good to hear." Alaric was pleased with his response. The cold iron deposit was an important resource for House Silversword and it was also their main source of income other than the soap business. "My lord, there is one more thing that I would like to tell you..." William took a deep breath to gather his thoughts. He had been thinking about this decision for a long time and it was finally time to give Alaric an answer. "Feel free to tell me what is on your mind, Sir William." Chapter 235: William’s Report William hesitated to speak because of the number of people around, but knowing that everyone was on their side, he eventually opened his mouth. "My lord, I would like to follow you..." Other than his wife, everyone else was stunned by his words. William was a Transcendent Knight with no affiliation. A person of his caliber would be treated with respect anywhere in the empire, but here he was, offering himself to Alaric. Alaric had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Even when William rejected his offer back then, he never gave up on getting this man to work for him. "Have you thought it through, Sir William?" He asked with a deep look. William nodded with a serious face. "Yes, my lord. I have already discussed this with my wife." Alaric frowned. "What changed your decision?" He didn''t want the old man to regret his choice. William recalled the scenes during the orc subjugation and replied with a smile. "I just realized that following you might be more meaningful than staying cooped up in the orphanage. My lord, I have already decided! I will devote my remaining life to serving you!" He lowered his head and said. "I hope you accept my unreasonable request!" Hearing his firm resolution, Alaric no longer doubted him. He stood up and tapped the old man''s shoulder. "I welcome you with open arms, Sir William." William was overjoyed. He was about to kneel when Alaric stopped him. "There is no need for such formalities, Sir William. We have already been through a lot together so there is no need to be like this." William nodded and smiled. "Yes, my lord!" The atmosphere became livelier after that and Hershey suggested a celebration which Alaric approved. However, the old man refused their good intentions. He didn''t want to trouble them since they were about to get married. The couple understood his intentions so they no longer insisted on the celebration. Suddenly, William recalled something important. "By the way, my lord..." He leaned forward and whispered to him. "I heard from my friends that there have been sightings of barbarian warriors outside of Turtle Fort." This was something that he couldn''t disclose to everyone so he made sure that only Alaric could hear him. Hearing this, Alaric frowned. Turtle Fort was the first line of defense against the creatures of the Enchanted Woodlands and the barbarian tribes on the adjacent barren land. The barbarians were known for their physical strength and talent for battle. A majority of them also had the gift to become warriors so almost all of them could fight. The only thing that limited their power was the lack of resources and their low birth rate. Otherwise, they would have long since destroyed Astania and even the neighboring empires. Very rarely would they reveal themselves and the last time there was an encounter with them was a few decades ago. "Thanks for letting me know. I will send someone to look into it." Alaric didn''t remember anything like this in his past life. The barbarians never showed up. They remained in the barren lands without showing any signs of aggression toward Astania. So why did they suddenly reveal themselves now? This was something that made Alaric feel alarmed. A few decades ago, the emperor of Astania and the barbarian king signed a non-aggression pact. It was an event that was recorded in the history books and almost everyone in the empire knew about it. Did something change again? Alaric pondered deeply. He tried to guess what could have made the barbarians do something this suspicious. Is this related to the fight between the elves and the goblins? He thought, but he wasn''t certain if the two events were related. The group stayed at the orphanage for another thirty minutes before they left. Initially, Alaric wanted to take a look at the soap shop, but William''s report made him feel a sense of urgency so he decided to return to North Pine Town and discuss what he had heard with his father. "Why do you look so serious, Alaric? Are you not happy?" Hershey''s voice drifted into his ears. She noticed that Alaric had something on his mind. Alaric glanced at her and hesitated. "Alaric, whatever it is, you can share it with me. We will be husband and wife soon so you can share your troubles with me." She felt shy when she said this. Alaric smiled at her words. She was right. Hershey was no ordinary woman. She was smart and resourceful. Perhaps she could even provide him with useful insights about the situation. "Barbarians have been spotted outside of Turtle Fort..." He told her what he had heard from William. Hershey was shocked to hear this information. She rubbed her chin and frowned. "There are many factors that we can consider as to why this happened. Maybe the barbarians are only searching for something near our borders. It is also possible that they have used up all their resources during winter so they risked their lives to cross our borders to gather more food and other supplies. However, these are only our speculations. We need to investigate this matter to get more information." Alaric nodded in agreement. "I will inform my father about this." *** In the headquarters of the Blood River Alliance. "How is the acquisition going?" Liam asked while looking at the documents on his desk. "Boss, we have already talked with the Tyler Household and they gave us a favorable response. They are only waiting for you, boss." Hearing this, Liam put down the documents he was reading and lifted his head with a smile. "Is that so?" He stood up and tapped his subordinate''s shoulder. "Good job. If things end well, you will be rewarded for your efforts." "Thank you, boss! I will work harder for you!" Liam grinned. "Prepare a carriage for me. I need to visit them and finalize this deal!" He was finally one step closer to his goal! Chapter 236: Bedeviled Cornelia Upon returning to the estate, Alaric headed to his father''s study to report what he had heard from William. "Barbarians..." Lucas frowned. He participated in the war with the barbarians a few decades ago. The battle made him famous and cemented his name as one of the strongest in the empire. He dribbled his fingers on the table, seemingly in deep thought. "The Barbarian King is not a foolish man. Something must have happened for him to send his warriors near our borders." Lucas muttered. "I think so too." Alaric nodded in agreement. Lucas stared at his son and said. "This matter is indeed suspicious, but let''s leave it for the time being. We have more important matters to take care of." Alaric was taken aback. "What is it, Dad?" He asked with a baffled look. Lucas adjusted his sitting posture before he replied with a smile. "What else? Of course your wedding!" Alaric''s smile stiffened upon hearing this. He thought that there would be another war. It turned out his father was talking about his wedding. "You are right. I cannot let Hershey wait any longer. It is time to announce our wedding date!" Alaric responded, feeling a bit emotional. In his past life, he had never married Hershey and just kept her waiting for him. He couldn''t let that happen again. "Good! She is a good girl so you must treasure her, my son." Lucas didn''t want his son to make the same mistake he did when he was younger. "Yes, Dad! I know..." Alaric smiled in response. After some small talk, he left Lucas'' study. Oh! I forgot to ask Dad if he knows something about Mystic Cloud. Never mind, I will ask him some other time. Alaric clicked his tongue. Although he had told his father that he would focus his attention on his wedding, he still sent Franklin and a few warriors to investigate the barbarian sightings in Turtle Fort. He then went to find the freed women to check on their situation. "Greetings, Lord Alaric!" "My lord!" The women revealed looks of excitement upon seeing him. This man had freed them and gave them the chance to turn their lives around. Alaric smiled upon seeing the huge improvement in their complexion. When he had first met them in the slave wagon, they looked listless. Only a few days had passed and they were already filled with energy and hope. "I am glad to see you all in good shape." Alaric exchanged greetings and polite remarks with them. He then asked them about their accommodation and their new jobs to which the women replied with great enthusiasm. Knowing that they were satisfied with their arrangements, Alaric excused himself and was about to head to the training grounds when he heard someone calling him. "My lord, please wait a moment!" Alaric raised an eyebrow and turned his head. The one who had called him was Lyanna. "Lyanna, is there something you need?" Alaric had placed special attention on her because of her unique talent. He had specifically given her an important position in the household''s army. He noticed that her younger sister Emma was just right behind her. "My lord, there is something that I want to tell you. Can we talk somewhere more private?" Said Lyanna as she looked around with cautious eyes. Alaric revealed a look of interest. He wondered what she wanted to tell him for her to be this secretive. "Alright. Follow me." He beckoned to them. Lyanna nodded her head. She then grabbed her younger sister''s hand and whispered. "Things will be alright. I promise you." Hearing her sister''s words, Emma meekly nodded. "Mn." Alaric brought the two to his study. "Do you want tea or coffee?" He asked them as he pointed to the vacant seats adjacent to his desk. "There''s no need, my lord." Lyanna rejected his offer. Alaric didn''t insist. He took his seat and indicated for them to speak. Lyanna took a deep breath to gather her thoughts. She then opened her mouth. "My lord, we are from House Jillings, a small merchant family based in Hairo. Our family''s business is mostly related to herbs and medicine so we usually spend our time gathering unique herbs and elixir from the mountains..." She gave him a short description of their family before she went straight to the topic. "One time when we were searching for herbs, we discovered something unusual..." Lyanna described the characteristics of the flowers they had found on a mountain near Hairo. Alaric listened carefully. At first, he didn''t treat the matter too seriously, but when he heard her description of the flowers, he thought about one event that happened in his past life. It was the discovery of the ultra-rare elixir, the Bedeviled Cornelia! This flower looked like a hybrid of a rose because of the similarities in their appearance. However, this was far from the truth. The Bedeviled Cornelia wasn''t an ordinary flower. It was an elixir that fed on corpses! At first, it was only treated as a strange flower, but it was later discovered to be extremely useful in growing monsters. If a wild beast consumed one petal from its flower, it would have a high chance of becoming a monster! If he got his hands on these flowers, he could boost the growth of the Saber-fanged Wolves! While he was immersed in his thoughts, Lyanna''s voice drifted into his ears. "There''s just one problem, my lord... There is a pack of powerful monsters in that mountain and I think they are waiting for those flowers to bloom." "When you discovered those flowers, what was their color?" He asked. The Bedeviled Cornelia would fully bloom once their petals turned pink. It was also when their boosting properties started to manifest. Lyanna thought for a moment before she replied. "I think they were white with some hint of pinkness." Alaric frowned. This means that those flowers were about to bloom! If that happened, those monsters would definitely devour them! Chapter 237: To Hairo I have to get those flowers! "You have done well, Lyanna. Thank you for telling me this information." Alaric smiled faintly. Lyanna and Emma glanced at each other with joy. "My lord, do you know what those strange flowers are?" Lyanna asked curiously. Her family dabbled in herbs and elixirs, but she hadn''t heard or seen those flowers. Alaric didn''t mind answering her curiosity. He nodded and said. "If I am not wrong, the flowers you saw should be the Bedeviled Cornelia. It is an elixir that..." He told them what he knew about the flower. The information he gave would be known to the public after the discovery of this flower, but at this moment, only a few families were aware of this information. "No wonder those monsters didn''t let us get near those flowers..." Lyanna revealed a look of realization. "Can you tell me more about those monsters?" Alaric inquired. "Yes, my lord!" Lyanna nodded without hesitation. "It was a pack of White-tailed Desolate Dogs. There were a lot of them and their alpha is even a Disaster-grade monster. We were only lucky enough to escape them..." She trembled when she recalled what she had experienced at that time. Alaric rubbed his chin thoughtfully. White-tailed Desolate Dogs are not that powerful individually. At most, they are as strong as normal goblins, but they are deadly as a group. It seems like I have to send an Elite Knight for this task, but who should I send this time? House Silversword already had many Elite Knights, but he had to send a suitable person for this trip. After a few minutes of thinking, Alaric finally made his choice. "Please bring Sir Henry here. I would like to speak with him regarding this matter." "Yes, my lord." Lyanna cupped her fists and left together with her sister. Upon stepping out of his study, Emma breathed a sigh of relief. "Sorry, Lyanna. I was too nervous to speak." Looking at her younger sister''s expression, Lyanna shook her head. "It''s alright, Emma. However, you must learn to be more confident in yourself. Lord Alaric is a good man so we must serve him well." "Mn." The Jillings sisters went to look for Henry after that small talk. They later found him in the training grounds observing the training of the recruits. "Sir Henry, Lord Alaric is looking for you. He is waiting in his study." Henry narrowed his eyes. "Alright. Thanks for letting me know." There was only one reason why Alaric would summon him. It was another mission! A moment later, they stepped inside Alaric''s study. "My lord, we have brought Sir Henry." "My lord." Henry lowered his head and cupped his fists in greeting. "Please sit down, Sir Henry. I have a new task for you." Alaric told him about the Bedeviled Cornelia. The reason why he chose him for this mission was because of Henry''s character and ability to make the best decisions. Among the Elite Knights in the household, he was also the most experienced. "I won''t fail you, my lord!" Henry expressed his confidence. "Good!" Alaric was pleased with his response. "You can bring two Knights and ten Knight Apprentices with you. You are free to choose which warriors to bring." "Yes, my lord!" Alaric turned his head to Lyanna and instructed. "Lyanna, I want you to guide Sir Henry''s team to the specific location where you found the Bedeviled Cornelia." "Yes, my lord!" Lyanna answered without hesitation. Alaric gave them a few more reminders before he sent them out. Now, it is time to discuss my wedding plans with Hershey. He smiled as he stepped out of his study room. *** Two days later, Henry''s team arrived in Hairo. "I haven''t been here for a long time," Rigor remarked as he looked around the familiar yet unfamiliar streets. "It''s indeed worthy of being called one of the most prominent cities in the North." Aldrin couldn''t hide his surprise. It was his first time here and he was shocked by the prosperous life in the city." "Enough with the chitchat. We didn''t come here to sightsee. We must complete our task as soon as possible!" Henry''s stern voice drifted into their ears. Alaric had specifically told him the significance of the Bedeviled Cornelia so he didn''t want any mistakes. "Yes, sir!" Henry turned his gaze to Lyanna who wore a robe to cover her body. She had some fame in Hairo so she didn''t want anyone to recognize her. "Miss Lyanna, please take us to that mountain." Lyanna nodded. "Please follow me, everyone." The mountain where she found the Bedeviled Cornelia was located outside of the city. It was relatively obscure and was surrounded by a dense forest. Other than warriors, only a few brave hunters would dare enter that place. Halfway through their way out of the city, Henry sensed a group of people following them. Reckless fools! He noticed that they weren''t that powerful and most of them were just ordinary warriors. However, the person leading them was surprisingly a Knight. "Sir, I think someone is following us," Lyanna informed him. Henry didn''t expect her to have such sharp senses. She actually noticed them before Rigor and Aldrin did. "I know. Just leave them be. We will deal with them outside the city!" Henry muttered in a cold voice. Lyanna felt a chill upon hearing his words. They didn''t encounter any accidents on their way out of Hairo. The city''s armed guards stopped them for an inspection, but when they identified themselves as warriors of House Silversword, the armed guards no longer dared to stop them. Those guys are still following us. Just what are they after? Henry frowned. He thought that the group would stop following them after learning their identity, but he was wrong. The other party continued stalking them! "Stop at once!" Everyone frowned when they heard an unfamiliar voice behind them. "You are..." Lyanna was stunned when she saw the one who had spoken. Chapter 238: The Former Warriors of House Jillings In front of them were fifteen warriors led by an old Knight who looked to be in his late sixties. "Sir Rollins?" Lyanna exclaimed in surprise. The group turned out to be former warriors of House Jillings. "My lady, are you alright?! Did these people do something to you?!" The old Knight was agitated. He wanted to rush in and save Lyanna from her ''captors'', but his instincts told him otherwise. Henry who was about to command his subordinates to attack immediately swallowed his words. He turned his gaze to Lyanna and asked with furrowed eyebrows. "What is going on here?" Lyanna quickly stepped forward and gestured at both groups to calm down. "Wait, everyone! This is a misunderstanding!" Everyone looked at her and waited for her to explain the situation. Lyanna took a deep breath and said. "Sir Rollins, there is no need to be alarmed. These gentlemen are warriors of House Silversword. They are good people so there is no need to be hostile towards them." "Sir Henry, I apologize on their behalf. These men are former warriors of House Jillings. They acted against my father when he sold us to the slave traders, making them lose their jobs." Lyanna''s words made everyone relax their guard. "Lower your weapons, everyone!" The old Knight named Rollins commanded his subordinates. He then cupped his fists to Henry''s group and apologized, "We have misunderstood you. Please forgive us!" "Please forgive us!" Henry shook his head and waved his hand. "It''s nothing serious so you guys don''t need to worry." The two groups exchanged greetings after that awkward encounter. "I''m glad to see you unharmed, my lady. But...where is Miss Emma?" Rollins asked with a look of concern. He had watched the Jillings siblings grow up. They were like grandchildren to him so he was worried about them all this time. Lyanna smiled faintly and replied. "My sister is in good hands, Sir Rollins. Lord Alaric of House Silversword took us in and gave us proper care. He didn''t force us to become slaves. We voluntarily decided to work for him." Rollins furrowed his eyebrows as he observed her expression. He didn''t sense any falsehoods in her words so he was relieved. He let out a sigh and kneeled before her, his face filled with remorse. "It''s my fault, my lady. If only I was strong enough, you and Miss Emma wouldn''t have to go through all that suffering..." The old Knight''s voice trembled. "Please don''t blame yourself, Sir Rollins! This isn''t your fault!" Lyanna pulled the old man up and gently tapped his shoulders. The old man expressed his anger towards the head of House Jillings and also his relief upon knowing that they were safe. Lyanna hesitated for a moment as she asked. "What happened to the household after we left?" She didn''t know why she had asked this question. Was it her lingering attachment to House Jillings or was it something else? She couldn''t tell. Rollins'' face darkened as he responded. "Lor-, that bastard went back into gambling! I don''t know what kind of shitty luck he had, but he won back all the money he had lost! He used the money he won to hire new warriors and he also spent them on women! That pathetic piece of sh-..." Ehem! "I apologize for the language, my lady." Lyanna was distraught. That bastard... He didn''t even bother to look for us! She bit her lower lip to hide her pain, but Rollins could see through her emotions from her little hand movements. She still has these little habits when she is in emotional distress... At this moment, Henry had to cut their reunion short. "I apologize, but I have to interrupt your reunion." He looked at Lyanna and said in a stern voice. "I hope you understand, Miss Lyanna. We have an important task to deal with." Lyanna immediately lowered her head. "I understand, Sir Henry." She then looked at Rollins and said. "Please forgive me, Sir Rollins. We need to leave soon. You can wait for me at the..." Lyanna set up a meeting place, but Rollins had other plans. "My lady, we want to follow you!" Lyanna and Henry''s group were stunned when they saw the other party kneeling in unison. "What is this, Sir Rollins?" The old Knight lifted his head and stared at her with determination. "My lady, there is nothing we want more than to serve you again. Please accept us!" "This..." Lyanna was stumped. She was no longer the young lady of a merchant family so she didn''t know how to respond. While she was hesitating, she felt a big hand tapping on her shoulder. "Since they want to follow you, why not accept them? We need loyal people like them in the household." Henry''s voice drifted into her ears. "But I''m no longer the young lady of House Jillings. Can I really do that?" Lyanna hesitated. "You are not, but you are now a team leader of House Silversword''s armed forces. You can take in these people, but they will be your responsibility," Henry answered. Hearing this, Lyanna became silent. She seemed to be in internal turmoil so everyone waited patiently for her decision. After a few minutes, she finally made a decision. "Alright. I will accept you guys, but as I said, I''m no longer the young lady of House Jillings but a warrior of House Silversword. Follow me means following House Silversword." Rollins nodded. "It doesn''t matter, my lady. We will do anything to serve you!" Lyanna helplessly smiled. Their loyalty burdened her. She felt that she still wasn''t ready to lead these men. "Since you have already decided, prepare to depart immediately. We have a task to complete!" "Yes, my lady!" Rollins and the former warriors of House Jillings answered in unison. "Call me Team Leader Lyanna from now on." Lyanna corrected them. "Yes, Team Leader Lyanna!" After dealing with them, she apologetically looked at Henry. "I apologize for delaying our task, Sir Henry." Henry grinned at her. "It''s alright." Chapter 239: Scaling the Mountain With Rollins'' group joining their party, they now have over twenty-five people. "We are almost there," Lyanna told the group. She had already memorized the paths around this forest so she was certain that their target mountain was close by. After over two and a half hours of walking, they finally arrived at their destination. It was a mountain that was more than 3000 meters high. It had steep and rugged terrain, making it impossible for ordinary people to climb up. However, because of the valuable resources hidden in the mountain, many brave men still dared to try their luck. At the foot of the mountain, they could already hear the sharp roars of the beasts living on the mountain. "Follow me. The path gets more difficult from here on out so everyone must be careful." She warned them with a serious voice. The group was composed of veteran warriors so they had no trouble scaling the mountain. Even Rollins'' subordinates who weren''t even Knight Apprentices didn''t have a hard time following them. This was because they were already used to traveling such treacherous places. As they climbed higher, the air became thinner. Ordinary people would have felt sick due to the sudden drop in the temperature and the thinning of the air, but these strong-bodied warriors quickly adapted to the high altitude. Suddenly, they encountered a Fatal-grade monster. It was one of the common monsters found in this forest, the Red-horned Spotted Deer. This creature looked similar to the spotted deer except for its significantly larger size and its striking curved red horns. "Aldrin, make it quick." Henry calmly commanded. "Aye, sir!" Aldrin chuckled. He took out his spear and confidently walked towards the monster. Lyanna and Rollins'' group hadn''t seen him fight so they were a bit worried for his safety, but since the commander had already spoken, they could only watch in silence. Will he be alright? Lyanna thought to herself. She was familiar with this monster since it was quite common in Hairo. It was known for its speed and its incredibly sharp horns. If careless, even a Knight would be killed by this monster! Meanwhile, Rigor and the warriors of House Silversword remained calm. They had already fought more powerful creatures so they didn''t think much of this deer. Under everyone''s watchful eyes, Aldrin made his move. He pounced toward the creature and thrusted his spear. Whoosh! The Red-horned Spotted Deer made an unusual bleating sound, but its cry was cut short when Aldrin''s spear pierced through its head with a single shot! Khhsklh!! The creature collapsed to the ground. It twitched for a few seconds before its movements ceased. Lyanna and Rollins'' group were stunned. So fast! They never expected that this ordinary-looking man was actually this formidable! In just one move, he managed to slay a Red-horned Spotted Deer! Aldrin who was oblivious to their shock bent down to take out the beast soul crystal inside the monster''s corpse. He then looked at Henry and asked. "What should I do with the body, Sir?" "Leave it," Henry replied indifferently. Hearing this, Aldrin nodded and handed the beast soul crystal to him. The trip continued after that short delay. Rollins approached Lyanna and whispered to her ears. "My lady, that man is powerful and he is young too." Lyanna nodded in agreement. "You''re right, but there are plenty of warriors stronger than him in the household. Do you see that bald guy over there? He is stronger than Sir Aldrin." Rollins was shocked to hear this. He realized that he was just an ordinary warrior in front of these great men. The group encountered more monsters along the way, but they were quickly eliminated by Henry''s subordinates. Rollins'' group didn''t even need to intervene, making them feel uncomfortable. "Don''t think too much about it, Sir Rollins." Lyanna consoled the old Knight when she noticed his expression. "I apologize for showing such an embarrassing sight, my lady. I never thought that I would feel this useless during a mission." The old Knight shook his head with a wry smile. Another two hours passed by before they found what they were looking for. Hidden in the steep slopes of the mountain was a patch of pink flowers that were about to bloom, but before they could celebrate, they suddenly heard the sonorous howls of a large pack of monsters. "It''s them! The White-tailed Desolate Dogs!" Lyanna exclaimed when she heard the familiar sound. Henry made a hand gesture as he shouted. "Get ready for battle!" He took out his sword as he stared in a certain direction. He could sense the presence of the monsters in that location. The warriors immediately unsheathed their weapons upon hearing his words. A few seconds later, the monsters finally revealed themselves. They were almost as tall as an adult human. They had large rounded ears and black spots on their brown fur, but their most noticeable feature was their white tail. Hold on... Why are there so many of them?! Lyanna widened her eyes. When she first saw them, there were only about twenty in the pack. However, their current numbers already exceeded fifty! Furthermore, there were many Fatal-grade monsters in their ranks! Facing this many ferocious beasts, Lyanna couldn''t help but feel nervous. It wasn''t just her, Rollins'' group also trembled at the sight of these monsters. Just as they were about to piss their pants, Henry''s cold voice erupted. "Warriors of House Silversword, crush them!" Under Henry''s leadership, the warriors immediately charged forward with fearless momentum! Their loud battle cries drowned the howls of the monsters. "My lady, what should we do?" Rollins asked Lyanna hesitantly. Lyanna gritted her teeth and replied. "We will follow them! Move out!" She didn''t wait for their response. She rushed in to join the battle. Rollins no longer hesitated. He brought his subordinates and instructed them to protect Lyanna. The clashing of blades and claws echoed across the mountaintop, scaring the birds and the wild beasts. Chapter 240: Rollins’ Wish Those warriors... How can they fight these monsters with such calmness? Rollins was surprised to see the warriors of House Silversword display great courage in the face of the ferocious creatures. On the other hand, his subordinates were struggling. Their formation was a total mess so he had to tie up the loose ends to prevent them from getting killed. Luckily, the young lady is a Knight so she doesn''t need much protection. This isn''t very pleasant. I need to train these guys! Rollins thought to himself. After killing a Fatal-grade monster on his own, he took a short break to gather his breathing. It was then that he saw something shocking. At the very front where the battle was the fiercest, he saw Aldrin surrounded by more than five Fatal-grade monsters. The five White-tailed Desolate Dogs attacked him simultaneously, but Aldrin remained calm despite the urgency of his situation. With a short spear and a sword, he slaughtered the monsters one by one! Unbelievable! He felt like he was dreaming when he witnessed that scene. While he was immersed in his thoughts, he heard Lyanna''s voice. "Sir Rollins, our side is clear! We need to get going and support the frontline!" He snapped out of his dazed state and nodded. "Yes, my lady!" "Call me team leader." Lyanna reminded him again. "Yes, team leader!" Rollins awkwardly responded. He was still not used to her new title so it felt awkward in his tongue. At this moment, the idling Disaster-grade alpha dog made a quick dash and charged towards Lyanna''s group. Whoosh! Everyone was occupied with their own problems so no one could offer them a hand. "Protect the team leader!" Rollins shouted as he dashed in front of Lyanna. There were no hesitations in his actions as if he was prepared to sacrifice himself to ensure her safety. His subordinates quickly surrounded Lyanna upon hearing his command. "Don''t let that monster lay a hand on the team leader!" Rollins shouted. Meanwhile, Lyanna gathered her mana in preparation for the clash. However, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them and fended off the alpha dog''s attack. Clang! A dull clang echoed as the monster''s claws were blocked by Henry''s sword. The old Elite Knight grunted and used more strength in his arms to mitigate the impact of the collision. He then imbued more mana into his limbs to keep up with the monster''s speed. What followed was an exchange of moves that left Rollins'' group flabbergasted. Clang! Clang! Bang! Bang! "Elite Knight... I wonder if I can advance to that realm..." Rollins muttered. It was his wish to one day advance to that realm, but for someone his age, he knew that this was impossible. He had already exhausted his potential. He didn''t even know if he could reach the peak of the Knight realm before his death. In the next moment, Henry released a vertical slash that left a deep wound on the monster''s body. It made a whimpering sound. For the first time since it showed itself, the Disaster-grade White-tailed Desolate Dog revealed a look of fear. It slowly retreated while warily looking at the old warrior. It barked at its subordinates, commanding them to protect it, but they were effortlessly killed by Henry. The monster turned its head and looked at the Bedeviled Cornelias that were about to bloom. It hesitated for a moment before it ran away. Seeing this, Henry snorted. He rushed toward the retreating monster and made a swinging motion. Whoosh! The alpha White-tailed Desolate Dog was only able to run a few meters before it was cut in half! Henry approached its corpse with an indifferent expression. He then bent down and took out the beast soul crystal hidden within its internal organs. After looking at the shiny crystal, he wiped it clean using his clothes before putting it inside a leather pouch. He then turned around to check the battle situation. There were still a few monsters, but they were no longer a threat to the group. In another ten minutes, the last White-tailed Desolate Dog collapsed lifelessly to the ground. "Gather the beast soul crystals and the monster corpses!" Henry shouted. Everyone immediately moved into action. The warriors of House Silversword had already mastered the art of dissecting monster corpses so they quickly removed all the usable monster parts. Rollins'' group observed them carefully. They were only good at searching herbs and elixirs so they weren''t as good as Henry''s subordinates. "Old man, you will get used to it." Rollins felt someone tapping his shoulders. He looked to the side and realized that it was the young Knight named Aldrin. "Sir, how are you guys so good at this?" He couldn''t help but ask. Aldrin was taken aback. He rubbed his chin using his bloodied hand as he responded. "If you go through a few more battles, you will master it." Rollins looked confused upon hearing his response. He wanted to ask more questions, but Aldrin had already walked away, leaving Rollins with a baffled look. I have a bad feeling about those words. "Sir Rollins, can you help us here? There are still a lot of monsters to dissect." "Yes, I''m coming!" While everyone was busy collecting the valuable parts from the monsters'' corpses, Henry squinted his eyes. He could sense that more monsters were coming and their number wasn''t small. His face darkened. Did the smell of the corpses attract them here? Or could it be... He looked at the Bedeviled Cornelias and found out that some of them had already bloomed. The petals of these flowers were fully pink and they emitted an enticing scent that was even more fragrant than honey. The flowers have bloomed! "Quick! Gather the flowers that have bloomed, but make sure that you won''t destroy them!" He shouted. "Yes, sir!" Everyone sensed the urgency in his voice so they quickly collected the Bedeviled Cornelias. Luckily, the plant wasn''t that difficult to collect and it also wasn''t frail like other elixirs. Eh? Why is this one red? Weird... Chapter 241: Collect the Flowers and Retreat Lyanna bent down to pick up the unusual Bedeviled Cornelia. Unlike the other flowers with pink petals, this one was about to turn red. This must be what Lord Alaric was talking about. Before their trip here, Alaric told them about the characteristics of the Bedeviled Cornelia. According to him, these flowers fed on the corpses of animals, monsters, or even humans. The more corpses they absorbed, the darker their color would become. Just when she thought that it was the only one, she saw a few more red flowers from the corner of her eyes. One, two, three... there''s more than ten of them! She didn''t expect to see many red flowers. Lord Alaric said that these flowers rarely turn red, unless... the corpses they are absorbing come from a strong monster! I must report this to Sir Henry! She was about to approach Henry when the roar of a beast echoed across the mountaintop. She was startled and she unconsciously turned her head to the direction of the roar. That is... Coming towards them was a huge monster. It looked like a tiger, but it had a significantly larger frame. Its fur was also black like that of charcoal. That is a Purple-eyed Black Tiger! This particular beast was a Disaster-grade monster, but it was far stronger than the alpha White-tailed Desolate Dog that Henry had defeated earlier. This monster was a true predator! Roar!! The beast issued a warning sound as it slowly approached them. Just then, another roar drifted into their ears. This time, it came from a separate direction. Lyanna turned her head and saw a monster that looked like a giant anaconda. A Disaster-grade Gold-spotted White Anaconda! She could vaguely sense its power from the terrifying aura it exuded. It was a beast that could trample them with a swing of its tail! The only reason it didn''t attack was because of Henry and the Purple-eyed Black Tiger. "Make it quick!" Henry shouted while keeping his eyes on the two monsters. He was starting to get nervous. He never thought that the Bedeviled Cornelias would actually attract so many powerful monsters the moment they bloomed. Other than these two monsters, there were still more coming towards them. Although not as powerful as the two beasts, their numbers were in the hundreds! This is getting out of control! What should we do? Henry narrowed his eyes. One wrong command and people might be killed. He didn''t want that to happen so he tried to come up with a plan to escape this situation. "Sir Henry!" At this moment, he suddenly heard someone calling him. It was Lyanna. She jogged towards him with a look of urgency and said. "Sir Henry, there is a path that we can use! It is a narrow path between two big boulders so those monsters won''t be able to follow us!" Hearing this, Henry''s eyes lit up. "Where is it?" "I will lead the way, Sir!" Lyanna responded. "Alright!" Henry nodded his head. He then barked out to his subordinates. "Everyone, it''s time to retreat! Follow Miss Lyanna! I will hold back those monsters!" There was no other way. He had to stop those monsters from following the group to prevent casualties and to ensure that the harvested Bedeviled Cornelias wouldn''t be damaged. Lyanna didn''t hesitate. She rushed downhill toward the secret path. The footwork she had trained from all the years of climbing the mountains revealed its usefulness. She expertly traveled down the jagged terrain. In addition to her adrenaline rush, she realized that she was moving faster than her usual speed. "We are almost there, everyone! Be careful of the sharp rocks!" She reminded them as she cut down the shrubbery that blocked their path. Meanwhile, Henry had already engaged with the two Disaster-grade monsters. The collisions of their battle caused violent explosions and powerful shockwaves that caused the mountain to rumble. One warrior stumbled and fell due to the shaking of the ground, but his comrades quickly helped him up. "Stay focused! The road gets more dangerous here!" Lyanna shouted. With the intense battle between Henry and the two monsters, she was afraid that the giant boulders would collapse on them. Everyone nervously followed her through the tight pathway. Every time the ground shook, they would instinctively whisper Aru''s name. Please protect us, Aru! Just then, cracks started appearing on the surface of the boulders, making everyone even more nervous. Almost there! Lyanna gritted her teeth as she increased her speed. In the next moment, she had finally stepped out of the ravine. She looked around and realized that there were no monsters nearby. This made her feel relieved. One by one, the warriors stepped out of the ravine. All of them looked pale and there were even a few of them with cuts on their heads after being struck by sharp falling rocks. "Is everyone out?" She asked while making a quick headcount. "Everyone is here, my lady," Rollins reported after checking on his subordinates. Aldrin also nodded and told her that everyone was fine. Suddenly, the two hill-like boulders behind them collapsed, causing a cloud of dust to spread. Luckily, everyone was quite far from the boulders so they were unharmed. If we had been a second late, some of us would have died. Lyanna felt a chill. "Team Leader Lyanna, I think we have company and they are not monsters." Aldrin''s voice drifted into her ears. Lyanna frowned and turned her head. She could sense the auras of more than twenty people coming towards them. A moment later, the other group appeared. "Father? No! Justin Jillings!" Lyanna''s face turned cold when she saw the leader of the opposing party. It was none other than her father, the head of House Jillings! "Oh my?!" Justin Jillings raised his eyebrows in surprise. He was a middle-aged man with a sunken face. He had dark bags under his eyes which was caused by sleep deprivation. He didn''t expect to see his eldest daughter here. "Lyanna?" Chapter 242: The Biggest Slave Trader in Hairo "My lord, there was a commotion here earlier. They must have gotten some sort of treasured elixir." A Knight whispered to Justin''s ears. Hearing this, Justin furrowed his eyebrows. What should I do to make them cough up what they had taken from this mountain? For it to cause such commotion, that elixir must be very valuable. A look of greed flashed in his eyes. Whatever it is, I must get it! Thinking about this, he opened his mouth with a look of regret and remorse. "Lyanna, I have been looking for you and your sister all this time. I must have been out of my mind when I made that decision back then. I missed you girls so much. Why don''t you return home with me?" Aldrin and the others quietly watched Lyanna. They wanted to see how she would react to this situation. From the little information they knew about her, they were aware that she and her younger sister had been abandoned by their father. Would she forgive this man or would she sever their ties? "Do you think I will fall for your lies!? I know what kind of bastard you are! You must be after the elixirs we got from the mountain!" Lyanna sneered. She was disgusted by her father''s actions. Justin''s face twitched at her accusation. With a wronged face, he replied. "How could you say something like that, Lyanna? Do you think-" "Enough with your bullshit! I''m tired of your barefaced lies! You should be ashamed of yourself!" Lyanna shouted with a fuming look. "You!" Justin was stunned. "Scram if you don''t want to die! This is the last mercy I will give you..." Lyanna''s cold voice drifted into his ears. Justin''s face darkened. He wanted to confront them, but he could sense that the people she was with were formidable. He held back his greed and let out an awkward laugh as he commanded his subordinates to retreat. "Let''s go back, everyone." I might not be able to take care of you here, but things will be different in the city. Justin thought with narrowed his eyes. After they left, Lyanna heaved a sigh of relief. "My lady... I mean team leader...I don''t think that bastard will give up on the elixirs." Rollins whispered, his voice shaking with anger. "I know." Lyanna knew her father''s personality so well. "We should get going. The monsters are coming soon!" Aldrin reminded them. The group no longer lingered and headed down the mountain. Meanwhile, the battle between Henry and the two Disaster-grade monsters was still raging on. I should find a way to retreat. Now that the others have retreated, there is no longer any merit in fighting these two monsters. With this in his mind, Henry silently gathered mana into his legs to prepare for his eventual escape. The two beasts didn''t sense anything amiss and continued their fierce battle. The area around them was already a mess with toppled trees and large rubble everywhere. Henry waited for the perfect opportunity and when he noticed that both monsters had relaxed their guards, he retreated without hesitation. Dammit! Who would have thought that we would actually encounter those damn beasts on this mountain? Fighting with those two ferocious monsters left injuries all over his body. If they were ordinary Disaster-grade monsters, he would have the means to defeat them. Unfortunately, both creatures were far from ordinary. Roarr!!! He could already hear the furious roars of the beasts behind him, but Henry didn''t look back. He imbued more mana into his legs to increase his speed. Whoosh! His figure turned into a blur and disappeared, leaving the two monsters furious. *** "I think it won''t be a good idea to enter the city." Rollins had a bad feeling. His suspicion started when he saw his former lord retreat without saying a word. Knowing what kind of man Justin was, Rollins was certain that he would leave a trap for them in the city. "In that case, we should make a detour," Rigor suggested. "What about Sir Henry?" Lyanna asked. "I will leave secret marks along the way for Sir Henry to follow," Rigor responded indifferently. "Alright then." After making that decision, the group took a detour around the city. Looking at everyone''s gloomy faces, Lyanna felt that it was her fault that they had to go through this much trouble. Rollins was the first to notice this so he consoled her. "This isn''t your fault, team leader..." Lyanna merely shook her head and sighed. The group traveled through the woods while keeping themselves out of sight. They traveled for a few hours, but they had to stop since the sky had darkened. "We should rest here," Rigor suggested with a serious look. There were some ordinary warriors in the group and they were already exhausted after several hours of running nonstop. The group didn''t set up camp to avoid being detected. Instead, they climbed on top of the tall trees and rested on the thick branches. With the big leaves covering them, it was highly unlikely for someone to discover them. However, they soon realized that it was a big mistake. Fifteen minutes later, the sounds of dogs barking reached their ears. "This is bad! They brought tracking dogs with them!" Lyanna alerted the group the moment she heard the noise. The group didn''t hesitate. They climbed down the trees and escaped in the opposite direction of the sound. "Wait! We have been surrounded!" Rigor''s face fell when he sensed the powerful auras ahead of them. Everyone looked sullen after realizing the situation. They had been sandwiched, leaving no room for them to escape. Rigor frowned as he silently calculated their best options, but he found himself unable to think properly. Dammit! Arf! Arf! "Sir Fabian, didn''t I tell you that we can find them here? Don''t forget the promise you made! Haha!" "Haha! Of course! If it as you say, I will write off your debts!" It''s him! Lyanna recognized her father''s flattering voice. In the next moment, they finally saw their pursuers. They recognized Justin''s party, but there was another group that came along with them. Furthermore, they brought formidable warriors and Knights! "Look what we have here!" The one who had spoken was the fat man standing beside Justin. He was dressed in luxurious clothes and he wore thick gold chains around his neck. The fat man ignored the others and focused his attention on Lyanna. He didn''t even bother to conceal the lust on his face. "Miss Lyanna, we meet again." Lyanna frowned when she saw this greasy man. "Fabian!" This man was one of the biggest slave traders in Hairo. His wealth was so enormous that even minor nobles were afraid of him. Aldrin and the other warriors immediately surrounded Lyanna while keeping their hands on the handle of their weapons. Seeing this, Fabian frowned. "Do you guys not know who I am? Surrender and I will consider sparing your worthless lives!" He shouted, his voice filled with arrogance and disdain. Hearing this, Rigor and the others were furious. To think that an Elite Knight would actually serve someone like this. Rigor thought to himself as he looked at the warrior standing close to Fabian. He could sense an overwhelming pressure coming from this man. "How dare you stop the warriors of House Silversword?!" Rigor decided to use the household''s name to scare the enemies, but contrary to his expectations, Fabian sneered in contempt. Justin laughed and shouted in a mocking tone. "Do you think you can fool us? How dare you impersonate the warriors of House Silversword? Are you tired of living?!" "Enough!" Fabian took a step forward while keeping his eyes on Lyanna. "How about we make a deal? Take out the elixirs you found in the mountain and follow us quietly." Rigor and the others almost failed to hold back their rage when they saw Fabian''s perverted face. "Bastard, you will pay for this!" Rigor muttered through gritted teeth. Fabian lost his patience when he saw that his words were not treated seriously. With a cold face, he shouted. "Capture them! Make sure that the elixirs will not be damaged and don''t injure Lyanna''s pretty face!" Upon hearing his commands, his subordinates immediately unsheathed their weapons and pounced towards Aldrin''s group. "Do not falter! Show these fools the strength of House Silversword!" Shouted Rigor as he raised his weapon in midair. In the next moment, a fierce clash erupted between the two sides. No one held the upper hand in the initial round, but Rigor''s group gradually gained the upper hand because of their synchronized formation. Seeing this, Fabian and Justin were stunned. They outnumbered them, but they were actually on the losing end! It was unbelievable! Are they really from House Silversword? Fabian began to hesitate. Although he was powerful in Hairo, he was just an ant compared to House Silversword. Who cares? I just need to kill them all! Chapter 243: Henry Makes a Deal with the Enemy As long as I kill all the witnesses, no one would know what happened. Even if by chance they found out the truth, I have the perfect scapegoat here. Thinking about this, Fabian glanced at Justin Jillings who was watching the battle next to him. "Sir Fabian, I think you need to send Sir Von now," Justin whispered with a nervous tone. His subordinates were also in the battle and a few of them had already died. He couldn''t afford to suffer any more losses. Fabian snorted. "You don''t need to tell me." He then beckoned to the warrior standing behind him. It was a one-eyed bald man with tanned skin. He was holding a flail, a weapon rarely used by warriors because of how difficult it was to use. To master this weapon, one needed months to even years of effort. "What are your orders, sir?" The Elite Knight named Von asked with his head lowered. "Except the girl, kill the rest of those people!" Fabian commanded. The Elite Knight hesitated. This was because he recognized the insignia on the warriors'' clothes. It was the famous insignia of House Silversword! "Sir, those people are from House Silversword. Are you certain about this?" Fabian raised an eyebrow and glared at him. "Are you questioning me?!" Von sighed and shook his head. "No, my lord. I''ll do as you say." He didn''t want to work for this man, but because of his family''s tough financial situation, he had no choice. Aru, I might commit a grave sin this time. I won''t ask for your forgiveness since I don''t deserve it, but I hope that you will look after my family... After making this prayer, Von hardened his heart. He looked around and searched for a target. Hm? The one who had caught his eye was the young warrior wielding a spear. He was fast and agile with superior mastery of the spear. He was currently fighting two Knights all by himself, but he still had the upper hand. Von locked his eyes on his target and rushed in with heavy strides. He raised his flail in preparation for an attack, but before he could brandish his weapon, he suddenly felt a sense of danger above him. An assassin?! He quickly twisted his body to the right when he felt the killing intent from above. In that instant, he heard the air produce a sharp, piercing sound. Whoosh! Bang! "Oh? You dodged that?" A calm voice drifted into Von''s ears. He turned his head and stared at the warrior in front of him. It was an old warrior wielding a sword. His aura was not as strong as his own, but for some reason, he felt that the old man was more powerful than him. This strange feeling made him frown. "I am Henry, an Elite knight and a Company Commander in House Silversword. State your name warrior." The old man introduced himself indifferently. Hearing this, Von was stunned. Henry was a common name, but there was only one Henry in House Silversword. He had gained some fame after the orc subjugation event. He might not be as famous as the Transcendent Knights, but he was regarded as one of the most powerful Elite Knights in the North! The one thing that was scary about him was his swordsmanship. He had trained it to a level that ordinary swordsmen could only hope to achieve. "Von," Von uttered his name. He had no permanent affiliation. He was just a mercenary, a warrior who would do anything for money. Henry noticed the surprise on the man''s face as soon he revealed his name. "You still have time to stop this, my friend. You don''t look like you are affiliated with that man. Why don''t you step aside? I promise that House Silversword will not hurt you." If this man joined the battle, he wouldn''t have the energy to help the others. This man''s aura isn''t any weaker than Fredrinn''s. Fighting him will be dangerous, especially in this kind of situation. Von furrowed his eyebrows. Henry''s words made him falter, but thinking about his sick daughter and his pregnant wife, he shook his head. "I''m sorry, but I need the money." "Money?" Henry smiled. "I can give you the double the amount he promised. How does that sound?" This time, Von finally lowered his weapon. He was dumbfounded. His enemy was actually trying to make a deal with him mid-battle. "Double? Do you even know how much they paid me?" Von narrowed his eyes. "Surprise me." Henry nonchalantly replied. If this was a year ago, he would never dare say this, but things were different now. House Silversword was no longer struggling financially. "5000 gold coins for ten years of my service." To a mercenary like Von, this was already a huge amount of money. He would never make this much by merely doing escort jobs so despite the notoriety of the client, he readily accepted the offer. Henry nodded with a faint smile. "Alright. I promise you that you will get at least 10000 gold coins if you join our side." Von was stunned. Before he could respond, he heard Fabian''s furious outburst. "Von, what are you doing you idiot?! Don''t just stand there you fool! Kill them all!" Von ignored his words and silently contemplated his choices. Accepting the old warrior''s offer carried some risk. He might be lying or he could also deny his promise after the battle would end. However, if it turned out to be true, he would get enough money to hire a skilled doctor for his daughter and he would still have extra money for his children''s future. "Depending on your performance, I might recommend you to Lord Alaric to become a part of our army," Henry added. Those words were the final nail in the coffin. Von no longer hesitated. He stared deeply at Henry and said. "I hope you fulfill your promise." He then turned around and joined the battle, but his targets were Fabian and Justin''s subordinates. Chapter 244: I Will Storm House Silversword’s Estate if You Don’t Return with the Money You Promised When Fabian saw Von attacking his comrades, he was shocked. "That bastard...what is he doing?!" Justin was also surprised. He didn''t expect the polite and honest Von to betray them at the last second. "Von, what the fuck are you doing?!" Fabian bellowed, but his words fell on deaf ears. Von had already started his attack. He didn''t use his flail since he knew these people. He just used his physical strength to knock everyone out. Seeing this, Henry was relieved. He didn''t even need to intervene since Von was doing a great job in dealing with the situation. Good thing my persuasion worked, but 5000 gold coins? The price isn''t cheap... He might be earning more now, but this amount of money was still a lot for him. Soon, all the warriors under Fabian and Justin had been taken care of. "Wait! This... don''t come closer!" Fabian shouted nervously when he saw Henry approaching him. "This is a misunderstanding! This despicable man forced me into this! I would never harm my own daughter!" Justin explained himself, his face full of sweat. Henry raised an eyebrow when he heard this. He just arrived so he didn''t know the situation. "What is going on here, Miss Lyanna?" He looked at the only woman in the crowd with a face full of confusion. "Sir Henry, that person is my father, but we have already severed our connection with him the moment he sold us to those slave traders!" Lyanna replied without even sparing Justin a glance. Realization dawned on Henry. "I see..." He moved his gaze back to Justin and said, his eyes filled with unconcealed contempt. "So you are the father who sold his daughters to pay off his gambling debts..." "It''s just a misunderstanding, sir. Please allow me to explain myself. There is a deepe-" Pah! Justin''s world suddenly spun and he felt a sharp, stinging sensation on his face. With a face full of fear, he looked at the old warrior in front of him. "Si-" He couldn''t even finish his words when another slap came his way. Pah! Henry wasn''t satisfied so he sent more slaps until Justin''s face was no longer recognizable. Pah! Pah! Pah! Justin collapsed to the ground. His face looked like it had been bitten by a thousand bees. He wanted to say something, but he found himself unable to properly say a word. "Yahm shorey..." He put on the most pitiful face he had ever shown to someone, but Henry remained unmoved. The old warrior bent down and raised his hand. Pah! This time, Justin passed out. With a scornful expression, Henry spat a mouthful of saliva on the man''s face. Ptuui! "You''re the only one left, pig." Henry muttered as he turned his gaze toward Fabian who was slowy moving backwards. Seeing the old warrior''s cold eyes, Fabian''s knees almost buckled. "Sir, l-let''s talk this out..." Henry sneered. "You were so gutsy when you ordered your men to attack the warriors of House Silversword." He walked towards Fabian, but before he could take another step, he felt a hand pressing on his shoulder. Hm? "Please let me deal with him. You see, I have a grudge to settle with that person." Von muttered. Hearing this, Henry grinned. "He is all yours." "Thank you." After expressing his gratitude, Von walked towards Fabian with steady footsteps. Each step he took made Fabian feel uneasy. "Wait! Sir Von, I will give you the money! You need money, right? I can give you as much as you want!" He forced out a smile as he tried to negotiate his way out of the situation. "It''s too late for that." Von raised his flail and swung it. Whoosh! Phsshhkkk!! The spiky striking head of his flail struck Fabian''s face, causing it to cave in from the impact! When he pulled the striking head, Fabian stumbled and fell to the ground with a ''thud''. Looking at the slave trader''s twitching body, Von muttered under his breath. "That was oddly satisfying. I should have done that from the start." At this moment, he felt someone tapping on his shoulder. "You made a wise decision, my friend. Don''t worry, I will fulfill my promise." Von stared at the old warrior and asked. "Are you leaving now?" Henry nodded. "Yes." There was no reason for them to linger. The officials and the city guards will be here soon so they had to leave immediately. "You have to follow us back to North Pine Town if you want to get your money," Henry added. Von shook his head. "I can''t leave now. My daughter is sick and my wife is pregnant." I see. Now I understand why is willing to work for such person. He has it tough too. Henry didn''t respond for a long while. "Since you can''t come with us...how about this? I will leave a few of our people to you. Once we return to the estate, I will send a team of skilled doctors to take care of your family. Of course, the money I promised you will also be delivered at that time." Von thought for a moment. Is he planning to monitor my movements? Well, it doesn''t matter. I have nothing to hide anyway. And if the people he sends lay a hand on my family, I''m confident that I can kill them! With this in his mind, he no longer hesitated. "Alright." Henry summoned a few warriors including Rigor. He specifically chose this guy to stay with Von since he was a former mercenary. He also had enough strength to escape if the situation became unfavorable. "Stay here with Von and make sure that his family is protected. Communicate with me using messenger birds." The old warrior instructed. "Yes, sir!" Henry gave them a few more instructions before he turned his gaze back to Von. "My friend, we still have things to do so I''m afraid I can''t stay here for long. I hope we meet again soon." "I hope you return with the money you promised. Otherwise, I will storm House Silversword''s estate even if it kills me!" Von responded. Chapter 245: Two Urgent Reports After removing all traces of battle, everyone went their separate ways. "Sir, can we really trust that person?" Aldrin asked with a worried look. He couldn''t bring himself to trust Von no matter how hard he tried. Henry grinned and shook his head. "Of course not. Why would I trust someone we just met?" Hearing this, Aldrin was dumbfounded. "Then why did you send Sir Rigor and the others with him? We don''t know what he might do." Henry glanced at him and smiled. He didn''t answer him and asked a question instead. "Among the Knights in the Household, who is the strongest?" Aldrin furrowed his eyebrows, but he still responded truthfully. "It''s Sir Rigor..." "Right. Rigor is the most powerful Knight of House Silversword. Even in the North, there are only two or three Knights who are on the same level if not stronger than him." Henry shook his head. His words displayed the confidence he had in Rigor''s ability. He tapped Aldrin''s shoulder and added. "Don''t worry about him. Rigor can protect himself. The kids I sent with him aren''t pushovers either." Aldrin no longer said anything after hearing this. Von...that man, I can sense the desperation in his eyes. That was the desperation of a father and a husband. A man who worries about his family, I hope I made the right decision. Henry thought to himself. *** Meanwhile, in the main mansion of House Silversword, the servants were busy moving the decorations they had prepared for Alaric''s wedding ceremony. These decorations were specially designed for the occasion and it was Maria who had ordered them. She wanted the best for her son so she didn''t hesitate to use the money they had earned from their recent business ventures. At this moment, Maria was instructing the servants in the main hall. "Be careful. Some of those items are made of fragile materials." She reminded the servants. "Yes, my lady!" The servants responded. These items were to be delivered to the wedding venue which was a newly constructed building within the estate. Everyone moved with caution, ensuring that the items would be delivered without any damage. "My lady, why are you doing this yourself? Didn''t I tell you to rest? You are with child so you should not overdo yourself." A voice filled with concern echoed through the main hall. Maria lifted her head and saw her son walking down the staircase in a hurry. Seeing him, she let out a loving smile and said. "Good morning, my son. How was your sleep?" Alaric sighed as he approached his mother. He looked around and when he noticed that the servants were busy, he leaned forward and whispered. "Mom, you should get some rest first. I will handle everything here. I cannot let you do all these troublesome things." Maria shook her head with a faint smile. "It is not troublesome. I love doing this since it is for your wedding. Do not worry about me, son. I am taking care of myself well. Besides, there are doctors and nurses at my side who are doing their best to keep me healthy." "The doctors also told me that I need some physical activities so it will not be difficult for me during delivery." She added. Alaric could only shake his head with a defeated look. "Fine, but you must rest after lunch." "I will." Maria chuckled. The mother and son chatted briefly before Alaric stepped out of the main mansion to head to the training grounds. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:219/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 Stamina: 180 Agility: 180 Vitality: 150 Endurance: 160 Mana: 235 ¡ª> 240 Battle Points: 3460 Stat Points: 117 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He couldn''t find the time to do his daily missions so there was no increase in his attributes other than his mana. While he was performing his weighted exercises, a warrior suddenly came to deliver a report so he had to take a short pause. "I apologize for disturbing you, my lord. I just want to inform you that the assassins have already been taken care of." The warrior reported in a whispering voice to make sure that only Alaric could hear him. Hearing this, Alaric remained unperturbed. "Oh? No one saw you guys, right?" He casually asked. The warrior shook his head. "Sir Butch personally handled their execution and we made sure that no one was nearby. By now, their bodies should be rotting in the soil." "Good!" Alaric nodded. How could he show mercy to the assassins who had tried to kill Hershey? The only reason he allowed them to live a few days longer was to make them believe that he would let go of them. Just imagining the despair in their eyes as they were slowly dying made him thrilled. The warrior shivered upon seeing Alaric''s smile. Alaric sent him a look and warned him with a stern gaze. "No one must know about this. Do you understand?" "Yes, my lord!" The warrior nodded. "You may go. I still have to continue my training." Alaric waved his hand, signaling for him to leave. The warrior no longer dallied and left right away. After the warrior left, Alaric resumed his weighted exercises. He was just about to proceed with his sword training when another urgent report came. What is it this time? Alaric frowned as he took the letter from the messenger. When he unrolled the letter and saw that it was from Warrick, his expression changed. After Vivian''s execution, Alaric sent Warrick and Fredrinn to Copperglade to protect his grandfather from House Harrison. Alaric thought that nothing would happen to his grandfather with those two protecting him, but he had underestimated the recklessness of the enemies. Those bastards actually attempted to kidnap my grandfather! Alaric''s eyes burned with fury. Chapter 246: Galanar’s Attributes Alaric was in a foul mood, but he gritted his teeth and resumed his exercises. 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused horizontal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused diagonal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused stabs ?? After doing all his sword exercises, he finally received a series of notifications from the system. [You received 20 Battle Points.] [You received 3 EXP.] [You received 3 Stat Points.] Alaric checked his attributes and noticed that he already had 120 unallocated stat points. What should I do about this? Should I distribute them now? Alaric hesitated for a moment, but he eventually decided to distribute his stat points evenly to keep his attributes balanced. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 219 ¡ª> 222/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (F), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 170 ¡ª> 200 Stamina: 180 ¡ª> 200 Agility: 180 ¡ª> 200 Vitality: 150 ¡ª> 175 Endurance: 160 ¡ª> 185 Mana: 240 ¡ª> 241 Battle Points: 3460 ¡ª> 3480 Stat Points: 120 ¡ª> 0 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) Now, other than his vitality and endurance, all his attributes had already reached 200 points. I am close to maxing out my attributes, but I am still far from reaching the required EXP and Battle Points. I need to find time to do my daily missions from now on. Otherwise, it would take me a long time before I advance to the next realm. For some, the Elite Knight realm might sound powerful, but Alaric knew that experts at this level could barely do anything in large-scale warfare. He had experienced it in his past life. To prevent things from going in that direction, he needed to become a Transcendent Knight at the very least. Alaric removed the stray thoughts from his mind. He didn''t leave the training grounds right away. Now, it is time to deal with those bastards from House Harrison! Thinking about this, he summoned Galanar and a hundred more warriors. "My lord, what are your orders?" Galanar cupped his fists respectfully. Alaric didn''t respond immediately. He stared at him and the one hundred warriors gathered before him. Using his Appraisal trait, he inspected their attributes one by one. They have become more powerful after absorbing all the resources we got from the elves, Galanar''s attributes... Galanar''s attributes made him dumbfounded. Galanar [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 391/5000 Potential: S Traits: Indomitable Will (SS) Swordsmanship (S), Close Combat (S), Horseback Riding (S), Pain Tolerance (S), Hunting (S), Tracking (A), Archery (B), Danger Perception (B), Intuition (C) Strength: 402 Stamina: 201 Agility: 275 Vitality: 405 Endurance: 500 Mana: 250 His raw attributes alone were far more impressive than Rosalie''s even though he had only recently advanced to the realm of Transcendence. Alaric couldn''t begin to imagine the extent of Galanar''s growth. SS-rank Indomitable Will... Alaric was speechless. Other than this crazy trait, most of his traits were also S-rank. He gathered his thoughts and opened his mouth. "I received a report from Sir Warrick. According to him, House Harrison destroyed my grandfather''s caravan in Copperglade and those bastards also attempted to kidnap him!" Hearing this, everyone''s faces darkened. They were aware that Alaric''s maternal grandfather was in Copperglade. Laying a hand on him was no different than offending the entire House Silversword! "I want you to attack House Harrison''s estate and bring their family head here! Kill everyone who resists!" Alaric shouted, his voice shaking with fury. He wanted to eradicate the entire House Harrison, but doing so would only attract the attention of the imperial family. Furthermore, House Harrison was backed by the second prince! If I only target Darvin Harrison and the main family members, the second prince would not be able to say anything since I have a legitimate reason to attack them. Alaric thought to himself. "I have received your orders, my lord!" Galanar acknowledged his command with a snappy salute. "Very well. Prepare your equipment and supplies. You must depart at once!" Alaric waved his hand, dismissing the entire crowd. Upon getting his signal, the crowd quickly dispersed. ___ Mission: Execute the Arrogant Family Head of House Harrison Mission Difficulty: Hard Darvin Harrison commanded the capture of your maternal grandfather, but he had failed. However, he still hadn''t given up on this plan. To stop his vile acts, you must capture him and have him executed! Rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 50 EXP, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1, Rare Weapon Card x1 ___ Hm? Alaric wasn''t surprised by the mission notification, but because of the difficulty. Why is it a hard difficulty mission? He furrowed his eyebrows, feeling slightly perturbed. Did they ask for support from their allies? This was the only possibility he could think of. House Harrison only had one Transcendent, an expert ranked 18th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. A single Transcendent shouldn''t be enough to make the mission difficulty ''hard''. This means that they managed to ask at least one more Transcendent to help them. It does not matter. Warrick and Galanar should be able to handle them. He had confidence in their skills, especially Galanar. The man is a force of nature in the literal sense. Alaric chuckled. He believed that Galanar''s power was already equivalent to the experts in the top 10 of the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! *** In Lucas'' study, the baron also received a report about the situation in Copperglade. He didn''t give much of a reaction for he was already aware that Warrick was there to protect Anton Keller. "Should we send our troops to support Sir Warrick and House Keller, my lord?" Lucas leaned on his seat. "You said that Alaric will send Galanar and a hundred warriors to Copperglade, right?" "Yes, my lord." Hearing his confirmation, Lucas shook his head. "Then there is no need to send additional manpower. Galanar alone will be enough to handle House Harrison and their allies." The messenger was stunned by his words. "But my lord... they have four Transcendents on their side including Sir Treston..." Lucas gave the messenger a stern look and waved his hand dismissively. "Just do as I say." "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 247: House Keller In Copperglade, there was a middle-sized district called Lanela. It was named after a famous warrioress in ancient history. In this district, House Keller held the most sway, whether in terms of political power or wealth. However, this powerful merchant family was currently facing a major crisis. At this moment, inside the meeting hall of House Keller, there was a heated debate over the recent incident. "My lord, is there still no news from House Silversword?" One of the family''s elders asked in a solemn tone. "I''m afraid that all our messenger birds have been caught by those bastards." Another one remarked with a gloomy face. Hearing this, everyone fell silent. A few days ago, House Harrison started harassing the business establishments they owned. They used all sorts of excuses to cause trouble, which caused their businesses significant losses. Both houses have been at odds for many years so this wasn''t new to them, but House Harrison had become excessive recently. They went as far as destroying their family head''s caravan and they even attempted to kidnap him. Luckily, the warriors sent by House Silversword protected Anton Keller and his subordinates in time. Otherwise, things would have ended terribly. Looking at the anxious faces of his family and subordinates, Anton Keller sighed. "I have already sent a few letters to House Silversword, but they haven''t responded yet. It seems like House Harrison intercepted the messages I sent..." Anton Keller''s face fell as he said those words. He had lost a lot of weight in the past few days. He tried to remain calm to put everyone at ease, but he was nearing his limits. At this rate, all the hard-earned wealth I had accumulated might be taken away by those bastards. I can''t believe they would attack us all of a sudden. Knock! Knock! Knock! In the midst of the meeting, a series of knocks on the door drifted into everyone''s ears. Anton Keller raised an eyebrow and gestured at the guards to open the door. A messenger entered with an excited look on his face. "My lord, I have urgent news! House Silversword has sent a response!" Hearing this, everyone was pleasantly surprised. "Quick! Bring the letter here!" Anton Keller beckoned at the messenger. The messenger didn''t dally and handed him the letter. It was still sealed with House Silversword''s unique stamp intact. Anton Keller carefully unrolled the letter under everyone''s curious eyes. The old man''s depressed face lit up when he read the contents of the letter. His face relaxed as he let out a joyful laugh. "Good! Good!" "What did they say, my lord?" Someone asked, unable to hold back his curiosity. Anton Keller put down the letter and grinned as he replied. "It is a letter from my grandson, Alaric. He said that he would send Sir Galanar and a hundred warriors here!" "We''re saved!" "Great!" "Oh my god! Lord Alaric actually sent Sir Galanar to help us!" Galanar was no longer the unknown warrior that he was before. After the orc subjugation, his name had become famous and many people even wanted him to confirm his rank in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! "I heard that Sir Galanar can fight multiple Transcendents all by himself! I wonder if that is true..." The gloomy atmosphere was swept away with just a single letter. Anton Keller was also relieved and he felt like a heavy boulder had been lifted off his chest. "When will they arrive, my lord?" Someone asked. Anton rubbed his chin as he replied. "It wasn''t specified in the letter, but I estimate that they would be here within seven days if there are no accidents on the road." He moved his gaze toward the quiet warrior seated next to him. "What do you think, Sir Warrick?" Everyone became silent as they looked at him. Just like Galanar, Warrick was also a famous figure in the North. Although not as impressive as the former, Warrick was a skilled Transcendent Knight. His very presence was the sole reason why House Keller was able to survive the harassment of House Harrison. Warrick was already aware that Galanar was coming since he was the first one to receive a letter from Alaric. With a calm look on his face, he replied. "As long as Sir Galanar is here, we don''t need to worry about our enemies, but it might take them about four to seven days to get here. While waiting for them, we must increase our defenses and temporarily stop our business operations." Anton Keller nodded in agreement. "Increasing our defenses is natural, but if we stop our business operations, we will face significant financial losses. We might even lose our important clients'' trust." An elder voiced out his worries. Warrick sent him an indifferent look and responded. "I understand your concern, but our safety is more important now. We can earn back the money, but we can''t be revived if we get ourselves killed" Anton Keller nodded. "I agree with Sir Warrick. Our lives are more important so we must temporarily stop our business operations. We should focus on protecting our people!" With the family head''s firm decision, no one objected anymore. The meeting also concluded soon afterward. A moment later, only Anton remained inside the spacious room. Looking at the empty seats, he shook his head and sighed. "This must be my punishment..." He leaned on his seat and rubbed his temples. "I prioritized the family''s business instead of visiting my grandson and daughter. I didn''t even join my son-in-law''s birthday celebration." "What a pathetic man I have become..." His voice was filled with self-reproach. He then grabbed his necklace which depicted the symbol of Aru, the sun. "Aru, if we overcome this ordeal, I promise that I will be a better father and grandfather..." His voice echoed in the quiet meeting hall. After saying his prayers, the old man stood up and left the room. "I have many things to prepare from here on out." Chapter 248: Darvin Harrison’s Hesitation Meanwhile, in the main mansion of House Harrison, the situation wasn''t any different. They were also in a heated discussion over the failed kidnapping attempt on Anton Keller. "What about the second prince''s side? Was there any reaction from them?" Darvin asked while trying to contain his rage. "His Highness didn''t respond to our letters, my lord. We did get some responses from the houses in the central region, but they didn''t give us a favorable answer." Someone replied with a face full of sweat. Because of the recent failure, Darvin was in a bad mood and no one wanted to be on the receiving end of his fury. Darvin gritted his teeth. After making use of us, those people are now planning to abandon my House Harrison?! This is unacceptable! He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. Luckily, we managed to get the support of five northern households. We got three Transcendents from them which makes it a total of four if we include Treston. Will this be enough to fight House Silversword? His head began to hurt the more he thought about the situation. If only we didn''t fail to get Anton Keller. We could have used him as leverage to get some compensation from House Silversword. Dammit! His plans fell through and it had come to bite him in the ass. "Why don''t we apologize and return everything that we seized from them? It''s not too late to reconcile with them, my lord." The one who had spoken was an old warrior who looked to be in his sixties. He was wearing steel battle armor with the insignia of House Harrison imprinted on his breastplate. "I am friends with William. They might listen to me if we sincerely apologize." The old warrior added. This man was none other than Treston, a formidable warrior in the Transcendent realm. He had short white hair and a pair of sword-like eyebrows. Despite his old age, his gaze still looked sharp and full of energy. Many people frowned upon hearing his opinion. The one who showed the most reaction was Richard Harrison, the eldest son of Darvin and the heir of the household. "Sir Treston, how could you give such a foolish suggestion?!" Richard slammed his hand on the table, his voice trembling with fury. "Those people killed my sister! And you want us to apologize to them?!" The others were too scared to butt in and they could only watch the heated argument unfold. "That is enough, Richard! Do you not know who are you speaking to?! Apologize to Sir Treston at once!" Darvin roared at his son with a dark look. Hearing his father''s furious voice, Richard could only swallow the words he was about to say. He then cupped his fists and reluctantly apologized to the old warrior. "I misspoke. Please forgive me, Sir Treston." His apology lacked sincerity and it was obvious that he only did it to appease his father. However, no one said anything. On the other hand, Treston was very disappointed. He has been faithful and loyal to House Harrison due to his friendship with Darvin, but the household has become more rampant and ambitious in the past few years. He had repeatedly warned them not to overuse their authority to oppress the people, but they had ignored his warnings. He was also against the kidnapping of Anton Keller, but Darvin had already made up his mind at that time. He felt that the best solution now was to apologize to House Keller and House Silversword. Otherwise, a big battle might occur! This was something that he didn''t wish to see for only the people would suffer. Darvin was forced to conclude the meeting when he noticed that the atmosphere was getting more tense. The household might be divided if he forced the meeting to continue. Fuck! If only that idiot son of mine did his job well, things would not have ended this way! Darvin almost had a heart attack the more he thought about it. Should I follow Sir Treston''s advice? He hesitated. In truth, he was afraid of House Silversword''s power. The reason why he dared to send people to kidnap Anton Keller was because of their ties with the second prince, but now that the second prince was giving them the cold shoulder, he was having second thoughts about opposing House Keller and House Silversword. Did I make a mistake? Darvin wobbled and suddenly collapsed to the ground. "My lord!" "My lord, are you alright?!" The servants were scared when they saw this and they immediately rushed to his side to support him. Darvin waved his hand. "I am alright. Call our allies, I need to speak with them!" "Yes, my lord!" I have to see this through the end no matter what happens! He thought with a fierce look. He had already made his decision. *** On the outskirts of Riverwake was a small struggling barony. It was the territory of the fallen Tyler Household. They were once one of the most powerful families in the city, but things changed when the late family head fell into gambling addiction. He was eager for quick success so an owner of a gambling business used the opportunity to seize the wealth of House Tyler. Their story was something that left many people saying that even a great household could fall at any time. At this moment, the current family head of House Tyler was having a conversation with one of the most notorious underground bosses of Copperglade, the leader of the Blood River Alliance! No one knew his name. He was like a comet that came out of nowhere. "Old man, have you thought it through? I''m sure I was sincere with my offer." The leader of the Blood River Alliance wore a copper mask to hide his face. The family head of House Tyler sighed with a gloomy look. "Alright. I can give you the household and everything, but you must give me the money first." Liam was pleased with his response. "Splendid! You have made a great choice! Hahaha!" Chapter 249: To the Enemy Territory! In the next three days, House Harrison became even more aggressive. They no longer bothered to hide their motives and they made it clear that they wanted to destroy House Keller thoroughly. They sent out their troops to seize control of House Keller''s shops and storage facilities. They even captured and imprisoned the employees of those establishments. This greatly infuriated many people, but no one dared to voice their anger because they were afraid of offending a behemoth like House Harrison. At this moment, Anton Keller gathered his troops in an attempt to save the captured employees. "My lord, you should think this through. It''s obvious that this is a trap!" Warrick warned Anton with a grave look. Anton stubbornly shook his head. "I understand your concerns, Sir Warrick, but those people trusted me. How could I let them suffer at the hands of those bastards?! I must go there even if it means sending myself over in exchange for the release of my people!" The old man''s words resonated deeply in everyone''s hearts. The people of House Keller stared at him with reverence. This was the reason why they chose to follow this old man despite his common origins. Warrick let out a faint smile. He is just like his grandson... "How do you expect to save those people with a hundred troops? Don''t tell me that you have already planned to exchange yourself from the start?" Warrick sent him a deep look. The people of House Keller were shocked to hear this. They immediately voiced their disagreements. "My lord, is this true?" "You shouldn''t put yourself in danger, my lord! I''m sure our people will understand!" "My lord, your safety is more important! Let''s think of another way to save them!" Anton Keller remained firm in his decision. He shook his head and responded. "I have made up my mind. We must depart at once!" Some people tried to convince him, but Anton Keller stepped out of the mansion without hesitation. Everyone had no choice but to follow the old man. Outside the mansion were the soldiers of House Keller. There were a hundred and fifty-five of them, a sizable number for a merchant family''s army. There were also three Elite Knights and twelve Knights. The rest were Knight Apprentices and ordinary warriors. Their army was quite formidable, but compared to House Harrison, they were still far weaker. Looking at the warriors standing before him, Anton Keller felt proud. These were the people he had trained for decades. "Bring me my horse!" He commanded with a flourish. He might not be a warrior, but he knew how to ride a horse. A moment later, a servant brought the old man''s mount which was a rare breed of steed that had mana in its veins. Although it wasn''t a monster, it was still more powerful than ordinary horses. After putting on his battle armor, Anton Keller expertly climbed onto his horse. Just as he was about to issue the command to march, a voice drifted into his ears. "My lord, please wait!" Anton Keller turned his head and saw Warrick leading a hundred warriors from House Silversword. "We will follow you, but I don''t plan on giving you to the enemies. Our job is to protect you and we will do just that." Warrick sent the old man a deep look. "If you truly want to save those people, then we can only do it using the most basic way." Anton Keller was shaken when he realized what he was talking about. "You don''t mean..." "That''s right... We will save those people by force!" Warrick''s calm voice echoed. "That is!" Anton Keller frowned. Warrick''s suggestion would lead to casualties and it was something that he didn''t wish to see. However, he also knew that Warrick wouldn''t allow him to throw himself over to the enemy''s side. Anton Keller silently ruminated about the situation. Including Sir Warrick''s soldiers, we have more than two hundred warriors on our side. This should be enough to hold back the enemies while we save those employees. The old man quickly formulated a plan and after almost ten minutes of silence, he finally opened his mouth. "I have a plan. Let''s talk we march to House Harrison''s estate." Hearing this, Warrick nodded. "Yes, my lord!" With that, more than two hundred and fifty warriors departed. The pedestrians immediately vacated the road when they saw the marching army. They could tell at a glance that a major battle was about to take place in Copperglade. "They are warriors of House Keller!" "Are they finally planning to retaliate?" "Looks like there will be a fierce battle between both houses..." Some of the residents expressed their worry, while others were excited to see both giants fight. "That is the plan. What do you think, Sir Warrick? You can tell me your thoughts if you have a better suggestion." Anton knew that they couldn''t win against House Harrison so he didn''t plan for an all-out brawl. Warrick became silent upon hearing the old man''s plan. It was definitely the best strategy for them, but it also carried some risks. "Alright. We will try to hold them as long as we can, but we must send Sir Fredrinn to save the captured employees. I have confidence in his abilities." Warrick voiced his opinion. House Keller''s Elite Knights were not particularly strong. They had some name in Copperglade, but compared to Fredrinn, they still had a long way to go. Anton Keller furrowed his eyebrows. He had seen Fredrinn among Warrick''s troops. The man had gained some fame after the orc subjugation and people even respectfully called him the ''Steel Bastion'' because of his formidable defensive abilities. "If it''s the famous Steel Bastion, then I can rest assured. Very well, let''s do that." He gave his approval. In a few hours of marching, they finally caught a glimpse of House Harrison''s estate from the distance. Everyone steeled their hearts as they approached the enemy territory. Chapter 250: The Powerful Catapults "They are waiting for us." Anton Keller muttered in a grim tone when he saw the warriors of House Harrison on top of the walls. He raised his hand to signal their troops to stop. Looking at the archers on top of the wall, Anton Keller frowned. "It will be difficult for a siege." Just then, a heavily protected man appeared on top of the wall. It was Richard Harrison. "Old bastard Anton, what do you think you are doing by bringing your army in front of our estate?!" Richard shouted, his voice echoing in everyone''s ears. The people of House Keller were infuriated by his lack of respect, but Anton prevented them from saying anything. He couldn''t see Richard''s face from this distance, but he could sense the disdain in his voice. "Sir Warrick, please tell him what we have discussed earlier." The old man told Warrick. "Understood." Warrick nodded. He stepped forward and took a long, deep breath as he shouted. "I am Warrick Mason, a warrior of House Silversword! Release the people you captured and we will write off this enmity!" His booming voice drifted over to the enemy side. The people on top of the walls were shaken when they heard that it was Warrick, but knowing that they also had Transcendents on their side, they soon relaxed. Meanwhile, Richard sneered. "Do you think we are afraid of House Silversword?! If you want to save those people, then you must kill me first!" Warrick and Anton already expected this kind of response. Warrick no longer wasted his energy to converse with him. He sent Anton a knowing look. Seeing this, the old man sighed and nodded. "Do it." After getting his approval, Warrick raised his hand and shouted. "Bring out the catapults!" House Keller also invested in their military and one of the items they purchased was the catapults. These weapons of war had been sitting in their storage for many years and now, they would finally be put into use. The warriors pushed the huge catapults into position. There were five of these siege weapons, neatly placed in strategic locations. When Richard and the warriors of House Harrison saw these weapons of war, they were stunned. "Aim your arrows to those things! Do not let them shoot the boulders!" Richard barked out with a serious look. We underestimated them! Who would have thought that those bastards from House Keller actually possess such destructive weapons?! Just where did they get those things?! Richard didn''t expect the enemy to possess such formidable weapons. He immediately issued a series of commands to his subordinates. In the next moment, a rain of arrows descended from the sky. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! Seeing this, Warrick made a hand gesture as he shouted. "Shield bearers, move forward and raise your shields!" Thirty muscular warriors raised their shields to protect the operators of the catapults. The arrows fell upon them, but their sturdy shields managed to stop the arrows. With the protection from the shield bearers, the operators of the catapults were able to safely launch the boulders toward the enemy walls. Bang! Bang! Bang! The huge boulders struck the twenty-foot-tall walls! Some unlucky warriors turned into meatpaste after being squashed by the boulders. A portion of the wall was also destroyed! Richard''s face darkened. Dammit! We need to destroy those catapults, but those damn shield bearers are making things difficult for us! Most of their arrows also failed to reach the enemy line because the catapults were positioned beyond their archers'' range. Only the arrows released by their Knight Apprentices could reach them, but they couldn''t break through the shield bearers'' shields. While he was racking his brains on how to destroy the catapults, Warrick ordered the operators to release the second wave of attacks. In the next moment, five huge boulders flew overhead and came crushing toward the enemy walls. Bang! Bang! Bang! The impact blasted the seemingly impregnable wall and even the main gate was destroyed, making the warriors of House Harrison feel uneasy. Seeing this, Warrick raised his weapon and shouted. "Cavalry, charge with me!" "Nock your arrows and shoot anyone you see!" The cavalrymen of House Silversword were trained in archery and swordsmanship. They were versatile warriors who had mastered numerous techniques related to warfare. Among the one hundred warriors he brought from the household, half of them were cavalrymen. House Keller also had cavalrymen, but they were lacking in terms of versatility. Warrick pinned his hopes on his subordinates. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! Arrows descended upon them, but Warrick and the Knights blocked them to prevent casualties on their cavalrymen. Warrick''s subordinates immediately retaliated, releasing their arrows to the enemies on top of the wall. "We are almost there! Keep pushing!" Warrick shouted while effortlessly blocking the arrows that came his way. With him at the forefront, they managed to close in with minimal casualties. However, just as they were about to rush through the destroyed main gate, enemies started pouring out. "Enemy cavalry! Prepare for contact!" Warrick shouted. He narrowed his eyes and looked at a certain figure. It was an old man holding a lance and a shield. Treston! Warrick exclaimed. He felt a bit nervous facing this renowned warrior, but there was also this strange feeling of excitement rising from deep within him. It was the desire to fight someone powerful! Without hesitation, Warrick urged his mount to speed up with a squeeze of his legs. He then quietly imbued mana into his body to protect himself from unexpected attacks. Upon gaining momentum, he raised his sword and brandished it with all his might, causing the air to twist and turn under his terrifying force! Whoosh! The target of his attack, Treston, frowned upon seeing this. He imbued mana into his left arm and raised his shield forward. He braced himself from the coming attack. Bang! Warrick''s sword struck Treston''s shield with great force that caused his mount to neigh in protest. The latter grunted and swung his lance in retaliation. Whoosh! Chapter 251: Treston Vs Warrick Warrick lifted his sword, forcing Treston''s lance to slide off on the blade of his sword. Shiinng!! After deflecting the lance, Warrick used the residual force to swing his sword toward Treston. Whoosh! The old warrior frowned and pulled his head back, narrowly evading the attack that would have cut off his head. While the two Transcendents were fighting, the two armies had already clashed. The fearsome collision of both forces caused the ground to tremble. The sound of blades clashing, the soldiers'' cries, and even the horses'' neighs echoed. Anton Keller watched the battle with a look of discomfort. Did I make the right choice? Seeing the soldiers die because of his decision made him feel uncomfortable. The guilt was gnawing at him. Aru, I was foolish! I made a rash decision... He regretted it, but there was no turning back anymore. Meanwhile, the battle between Treston and Warrick had become more intense. They had to abandon their mounts to bring out their fullest potential. The area around them had already become a place of ruin. It was a total disaster, but there was still no clear winner between them. How is this guy so powerful? Treston furrowed his eyebrows. He had remained invincible throughout his life and there had only been a handful of people who had defeated him. However, facing this newly ascended Transcendent, he found it incredibly challenging. He realized at that moment that he was no longer the same warrior he used to be. He had become old and his body was no longer as powerful as it was. He didn''t want to admit it, but the cold hard truth slapped him in the face. "You are indeed powerful, Sir Treston. If I had fought with you in your prime, I wouldn''t have lasted long." Warrick muttered as their weapons clashed for a hundredth time. Treston frowned upon hearing his words. He knew that his opponent wasn''t mocking him, but it deeply hurt his pride as a warrior. Feeling furious, he put more force into his lance, imbuing more mana into it to deliver a powerful strike. Whoosh! A devastating blow struck Warrick''s sword. The force behind the attack was so overwhelming that he had to use all his strength to prevent himself from being knocked away. His legs trembled under the tremendous pressure and the ground beneath his feet caved in. What kind of power is this?! Warrick was stunned. He could barely block the lance from tearing him apart! "Your name is Warrick, right? Your strength is not bad, but if you want to take my spot in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, you still have a long way to go!" Treston shouted before he released a whipping kick that sent Warrick flying into the air. What happened? Warrick''s mind was in a mess and it took him a few seconds to realize what had happened. I was arrogant. I thought I was already strong enough to fight someone like Sir Treston, but it seems like I have underestimated his power. Before he fell to the ground, he twisted his body and awkwardly landed on his feet. He could feel a burning sensation in his chest. It was where Treston had kicked him. He immediately used his mana to lessen the pain. Looking at the old warrior dressed in steel armor, Warrick revealed a trace of fear. Is this fear? He grinned nervously. My job here is only to buy time. I don''t need to defeat him. I must hold on while Fredrinn is saving those people. As he thought of this, he adjusted his fighting stance in preparation for his enemy''s attack. Just then, Treston''s figure blurred. Whoosh! So fast?! Warrick was startled. He quickly evaded to the side. He felt searing pain on his left shoulder which had been grazed by Treston''s lance. If I had been a little bit slower, I would have been cut in half! "Don''t blame me for this, Warrick. I don''t want to kill you, but I can''t disobey my lord''s command." Treston''s indifferent voice drifted into his ears. Hearing this, Warrick felt a chill running down his spine. It wasn''t a bluff. The old man was fully capable of killing him! "Sir Treston, why follow a despicable man like Darvin? He is only a bully who oppresses the poor and the weak!" Warrick shouted in an attempt to throw off his enemy''s mental state. Treston snorted at his words. "You know nothing!" The old warrior stabbed out his lance. Whoosh! Warrick gritted his teeth and firmly held his sword as he deflected the attack. His hands bled after forcefully changing the trajectory of Treston''s lance. Dammit! He is too strong! One more of that attack and I might lose a hand! His face was covered with thick beads of sweat. While breathing heavily, he kept his eyes on Treston, unwilling to take the old warrior off his sight. "It was a good battle, but I must end this here," Treston muttered as he pointed his lance to Warrick. "Wait!" Warrick raised his hand. He could only try to buy some time here no matter how embarrassing it was. Treston raised an eyebrow. "Do you have any last words?" Warrick took a deep breath. He could die here and his next words would decide his death or his survival so he had to choose what to say carefully. "Sir Treston, you have a family, right? Do you think offending House Silversword would end well for you guys? Let me tell you this..." Warrick paused for a moment before he continued. "A more formidable warrior is coming here and the moment he arrives, it will be the end of House Harrison! That includes your family too!" As soon as he uttered those words, a fearsome killing intent descended upon him. It was so intense that he felt like there was a hand grabbing him by the neck! "It seems like I have to crush your skull before killing you!" Treston''s furious voice echoed. Chapter 252: Title at the End Looking at the old warrior who was about to attack him, Warrick quickly shouted. "Sir Treston, think about your family! If you want them to survive, then you must listen to me!" Before Treston could respond, another voice echoed. "Don''t listen to him, Sir Treston! That man is only deceiving you!" Both Transcendents turned their heads and saw a warrior on horseback approaching them. "Lord Richard, what are you doing here?! It''s dangerous!" Treston frowned and gestured for Richard to leave. When Warrick heard the man''s name, he narrowed his eyes. He didn''t hesitate and made a quick move. He rushed toward Richard. "My lord, be careful!" Treston''s face fell upon seeing this. He promptly followed Warrick and threw his lance at him. Warrick sensed the danger and evaded to the side. Bang! The lance failed to hit him, but it gave Treston enough time to catch up to Warrick. Just as Warrick was about to capture Richard, he saw a figure appear before him. It was the old warrior. Warrick raised his sword and swung it heavily. Whoosh! The old warrior immediately lifted his shield. Bang! The old man''s feet slid off the ground, but he managed to block Warrick''s attack. Tsk! Warrick clicked his tongue. "You have no honor as a warrior!" Treston glared at him. Warrick stared at him with a sneer. "Old man, if you want to survive in this cruel world, sometimes you need to do things that you don''t want to do." "Don''t let that foolish principle destroy your family!" He added. Treston frowned. He then sent Richard a deep look and shouted. "You must leave, my lord. You staying here will only hold me back!" Hearing this, Richard''s face darkened. "Sir Treston, I am a proud warrior of House Harrison! I don''t need your help! I can protect myself!" He was an Elite Knight, a formidable one at that. Even among those in his realm, few could rival him. Treston almost had the urge to punch this idiot''s head. This guy had been spoiled by Darvin all his life so he developed an arrogant personality. If he weren''t the heir of House Harrison, Treston would have already beaten him up. "Shut your mouth, Richard! Stay out of my fucking sight before I do it myself!" He had been holding back his anger for a long time, but there was a limit to his patience. Richard was stunned. He didn''t expect to hear this from the old warrior. He wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his mouth. In the end, he could only shamefully look away from him and leave. Fuck! How dare a servant disrespect me like this?! Dammit! Veins protruded on Richard''s face. He had never felt such shame before. Meanwhile, Warrick let out a condescending laugh after witnessing this scene. "Is that the heir of your household? He has quite the character." Sarcasm was evident in his voice. Treston stared at him coldly, unable to utter a retort. "Lord Alaric hasn''t even turned 20, but he is already an Elite Knight. In a decade, House Silversword will welcome another Transcendent! With his talent, he might even advance further and reach the fabled Mythical realm!" Warrick proudly remarked. I''m running out of ideas here! What''s taking Fredrinn so long?! *** While Warrick was using every means possible to buy time, another group had already infiltrated the estate of House Harrison. "Is this map reliable?" Fredrinn asked as he looked at the sketchy-looking map that looked like it was drawn by a ten-year-old kid. "Yes, sir. It doesn''t look much, but it was drawn by one of the spies we sent to House Harrison." A warrior from House Keller responded with a nod. Hearing this, Fredrinn had no choice but to follow the route drawn on the map. "Sir, I think we are almost there. Look at that building! That should be the one we are looking for!" Another warrior exclaimed. Fredrinn followed the direction he was pointing and saw a building that looked like a storage facility. We really made it here by following this shady map... Fredrinn was speechless, but he quickly observed the situation. Strange... He furrowed his eyebrows. Why would a building like that be left unguarded? Just then, a powerful aura suddenly burst out behind them. Sensing this, Fredrinn unsheathed his sword and shouted. "Enemies behind us! Prepare for battle!" The warriors who had followed him immediately reacted upon hearing his words. They unsheathed their weapons and looked behind them. However, there was only one person. It was a middle-aged man with graying hair. He was holding a short sword as he approached them with steady footsteps. "Just one man? Kill him!" The warriors charged towards the man and brandished their weapons aggressively. "Wait! There''s something wrong with that man!" Fredrinn warned them, but it was already too late. He could sense an oppressive power from the man, one that was almost the same as Warrick! The middle-aged man smirked coldly and muttered. "A bunch of fools!" With a casual wave of his short sword, three warriors fell, their bodies chopped into several pieces! This time, the warriors finally realized that this was no ordinary individual so they quickly retreated. "You want to escape? It''s too late for that!" The middle-aged man pursued them like a ghost. It didn''t even take him long to eliminate more than ten warriors. He was about to kill the last one when a figure appeared and blocked his attack. Bang! "Oh?" He was surprised. He stared at Fredrinn with a look of interest. He didn''t expect that an Elite Knight could actually block his sword. "Sir Fredrinn!" The man who had just escaped death was horrified. If it weren''t for Fredrinn, he would have been one of the corpses scattered on the ground! He was also an Elite Knight, but he couldn''t even see the middle-aged man''s sword. Meanwhile, Fredrinn''s expression darkened. "You are a Transcendent Knight!" The middle-aged man grinned at his words. Chapter 253: The Lunatic, Xavier Coldstone "You are quite sharp. That guy called you Fredrinn. You must be the famous Steel Bastion of House Silversword." The middle-aged warrior chuckled. Fredrinn''s face was covered with sweat. "It''s just an empty title." He responded in a grim tone. "Let''s see if you are as sturdy as the rumors say." The middle-aged man suddenly charged at him and casually swung his sword. Seeing this, Fredrinn imbued mana into his arms and lifted his shield to block the man''s short sword. Clang! The impact made Fredrinn''s feet sink deeply to the ground, but he stood firmly, like an immovable wall. "Oh? It seems like you have some strength. No wonder people call you the Steel Bastion." The middle-aged warrior nonchalantly said. "Who are you?" Fredrinn looked at the man with a grave look. Just blocking that one attack made his arms numbed and it looked like the guy didn''t even put much of his strength. The middle-aged man put on a look of surprise. "Oh my! Look at my manners." He cleared his throat and dramatically introduced himself. "I am Xavier Coldstone." Hearing this, Fredrinn''s eyes darkened. I''m fucked! Why did it have to be this crazy guy?! Xavier Coldstone was a member of House Coldstone, a barony in the Northeast. He was supposed to be the first heir of the household, but due to his weird personality and strange habits, the family head was worried that he would cause a lot of trouble so he removed Xavier from the heir candidates. "Have you heard of me?" Xavier grinned at him. He had the face of a middle-aged man but the way he talked resembled that of a mischievous teenager. Before responding, Fredrinn looked at the only survivor in the group and told him. "Go and save those employees. I will take care of things here." The Elite Knight hesitated, but knowing that he would only be a hindrance, he nodded. "Yes, sir!" He then turned around and left in a hurry. Xavier didn''t stop the man and just watched the scene with interest. Fredrinn moved his gaze back to Xavier and finally responded. "I have heard a lot about you, Lord Xavier." "You are currently ranked 59th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. You are one of the strongest experts in the empire, a warrior with unrivaled abilities." Xavier nodded, seemingly pleased by his words. "I like you. Why don''t you work for me? I can give you as much as the Silverwords are paying you. What do you think?" Fredrinn felt goosebumps all over his body upon sensing the other party''s invasive gaze. Xavier''s had unique preferences. He didn''t distinguish between men and women. As long as he liked the person, he would do anything to get them. Fredrinn shook his head. "Unfortunately, I would have to decline your offer, my lord. I have already signed a contract with House Silversword. I also received more than just money from them and it is something that I must repay." Xavier revealed a look of disappointment. "Is that so? What a pity." He shook his head with a look of regret. In the next instant, his expression abruptly changed. His eyes turned cold and his mouth curved into a smirk. "You can go and die then." Xavier suddenly disappeared and reappeared above Fredrinn while swinging his sword with a manic look. Whoosh! So fast! Fredrinn gritted his teeth as he lifted his shield above him. He took a deep breath and braced himself from the impact. Clang!! His legs almost collapsed from the overwhelming weight behind the attack. The bones in his left arm almost snapped so he had to imbue more mana to increase his durability. After he had blocked that attack, another one followed. Clang!!! Cracks appeared on the surface of his shield. If it weren''t for his mana, his shield would have already crumbled from the impact! "Oh my! You are so sturdy! I like you more and more!" A depraved look appeared in Xavier''s eyes, making Fredrinn feel a chill in his heart. With a grunt, he pushed his shield to send Xavier away. He then retreated to a safe distance to gather his breath. This crazy lunatic wasn''t even serious, but he almost snapped my arm. I can''t defend forever. I must do something! "Fredrinn, stop being close-minded and follow me. You just don''t know how amazing it feels to do it with a man!" Xavier winked at him. "I''m sorry, but I will never do it with a man." Fredrinn felt sick just thinking about it. He even thought of committing suicide to save himself from Xavier''s depravity. "It looks like I have to use force! Anyway, I like it better that way..." Xavier licked his lips and rushed towards him. Whoosh! Clang! Clang! Clang! Fredrinn did his best to block and deflect the other party''s attack, but he soon found himself slowly losing his stamina and mana. Xavier''s attacks became stronger as the battle dragged on. My shield is almost at its limit! Shit! Fredrinn''s expression fell. In a moment of desperation, he sent a flurry of stabs and slashes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! "Woah!" Xavier wiped the blood on his neck which came from a small cut. He licked the blood and sent Fredrinn a sultry look as he said. "So you like it rough, huh? What a coincidence!" Fredrinn could no longer hold back his anger and lashed out. "Dammit! Just leave me alone you fucking bisexual son of a bitch!" Hearing this, Xavier''s face contorted with fury. "What did you say?" Fredrinn felt the sudden change in the atmosphere, but he couldn''t care less. "Just kill me! I have no interest in playing with your games!" He shouted. Xavier snorted and imbued mana into his sword before he released an attack. He launched a scorching blade of fire that burned everything in its path! That sword... It''s actually a relic! Fredrinn wasted no time. He twisted his body and lifted his shield to the side in an attempt to deflect the fire blade. Chapter 254: The Despicable Richard Fredrinn''s shield melted under the intense heat so he had no choice but to abandon it. It actually burned my arm even though I covered myself with mana! Fredrinn grimaced as he looked at the severe burns on his left arm. If he had been a second later, his arm would have melted from the heat! I must dodge that fire blade! He told himself as he warily glanced at the crazy lunatic standing a few meters away from him. "As long as your face and that thing down there aren''t destroyed, burning the rest of your body should be alright." Xavier coldly muttered as he approached him. Fredrinn raised his sword and kept his eyes on Xavier while preparing for an attack. I can''t die here just yet! *** While Fredrinn was fighting for his life, the battle at the main gate of the estate was slowly reaching a conclusion. The warriors of House Harrison couldn''t defend themselves against the well-organized attack of the enemies. The warriors of House Silversword in particular were so strong that they needed three people on the same level to defeat just one person! What the hell! Are these warriors really from that small territory?! How did they train these people?! Richard clutched his abdomen as he looked at the proud Knight standing before him. "What is your name?" The Knight stared coldly at him and responded. "I am Owen. Remember it well." (Author''s Note: In case you have forgotten, Owen briefly appeared as a newbie instructor. See chapter 113 for reference.) Richard thought hard, but he couldn''t recall someone noteworthy with that name. He had already fought four Knights in this battle. He had slain two of them and severely injured another, but this guy was different. "If you think you can defeat me just because you managed to land a hit, then you are mistaken." Richard snorted. He didn''t like the expression that his opponent was giving him. "If we were in the same realm, I would have mopped the floor with you!" Owen mockingly replied. "You!" His words enraged Richard. In a fit of anger, he launched himself forward and brandished his weapon with terrifying intensity. Whoosh! I have to end this battle quickly! Richard thought to himself. He had been fighting non-stop for almost an hour and his mana was already close to exhaustion. It wouldn''t end well for him if the battle was prolonged. In the next instant, Owen led seven warriors to clash with Richard. Richard used his superior realm to overpower them. In a few moves, he killed three of the seven warriors. I need to kill the annoying bugs first. They are not powerful, but fighting multiple enemies at once is too physically draining. Thinking about this, Richard released a series of attacks. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! Clang! Two more warriors fell under his blade. He had also injured Owen and the other two, but it wasn''t enough to kill them. Meanwhile, he had also received some cuts and bruises. Fatigue began to accumulate and he was slowly running out of mana. Just a little bit more... Richard imbued his remaining mana into his sword to deliver mighty strikes successively. This time, the two warriors finally fell, leaving Owen as the sole survivor. However, Richard wasn''t unscathed. His left arm hung loosely after Owen had cut off a major tendon. On the other hand, Owen''s chest was bleeding excessively. One could even see his bones from his wounds. Just as Richard was about to attack, he found himself unable to take a step. He looked down and saw that his right leg was bleeding. He also got me there?! When did it happen? He was stunned. "You just noticed? You were so focused on killing my comrades that you failed to detect my attacks." Owen''s voice drifted into his ears. "Now, it''s time for you to die." Owen pounced at him and stabbed out his sword. Seeing this, Richard gritted his teeth and lifted his weapon. Clang! He managed to block Owen''s first strike, but the latter didn''t stop there. He released one strike after another. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! Fuck! To think that I would be pushed back by a mere Knight! Richard couldn''t accept what was happening. Just then, he saw that Owen''s sword was about to piece his neck so he pulled a nearby warrior and used him as a shield. Khhhsshhkk!! "M-My lord?" Richard stared at the dying man with no hint of remorse. Owen didn''t expect his enemy to suddenly use his own subordinate to protect himself. It was a despicable move that caught him off guard. Richard saw this and took the opportunity to attack him. He swung his sword, leaving a deep wound that cut open Owen''s chest! The latter fell to his knees, his insides bursting out. Urgh! Owen grabbed his internal organs and tried to push them back inside his body, but he realized that he couldn''t muster the strength anymore. "You have some strength, but you aren''t ruthless enough." Richard''s indifferent voice drifted over. Owen lifted his head and saw Richard limping towards him. "Y-You..." He couldn''t say the rest of his words as Richard cut off his head with a swing of his sword. Thud. Owen''s headless body fell to the ground. "Instructor Owen!" "Sir Owen!" The warriors of House Silversword exclaimed in grief when they witnessed Owen''s death. They angrily rushed towards Richard, hoping to avenge their instructor, but before they could even reach their target, a group of warriors stopped them. "Don''t let them get close! Protect Lord Richard!" "Quick! Bring Lord Richard out of here!" A warrior of House Harrison grabbed the severely wounded Richard and carried him away. "Stop him! Don''t let them get away!" "We must avenge Sir Owen!" A few warriors of House Silversword noticed this and quickly pursued the escaping enemy. Another fierce clash erupted because of this and more warriors from both sides fell. The face of Anton Keller who was watching the battle turned unsightly. What have I done, Aru? Chapter 255: Xavier’s Interest What?! Owen is dead? Warrick who was fighting against Treston lost his composure when he heard the commotion. Owen was a loyal warrior and friend. He treated him like a younger brother despite the huge difference in their status. His death filled him with grief and profound rage. "I''m going to kill you all!" Warrick''s eyes turned bloodshot as he unleashed every last bit of his mana. His aura suddenly skyrocketed which shocked Treston. "Die!" Veins protruded in Warrick''s arms as he swung his main weapon, the double-bladed spear. Whoosh! A fearsome force was released and came crashing down upon Treston. The old warrior furrowed his eyebrows. The power behind this attack had already surpassed his own! This man... Overexerting himself like this... He didn''t expect his opponent to reveal such devastating power at the last moment. With a serious look on his face, Treston gathered his mana and imbued everything into his lance. "I didn''t want to use this lance''s power, but you leave me with no choice." The old man muttered as he made a swiping motion. Whoosh! Bang! A violent shockwave erupted after their weapons clashed! Warrick grimaced from the impact and he had almost let go of his double-bladed spear. This power... Looking at his stunned face, Treston said. "To think that you can still block my lance with that garbage of a weapon." His lance was engraved with a vibration ability. He could make his weapon release a powerful vibration that increased his attack by almost fivefold! It was also because of this weapon that he managed to cement himself as one of the top powerhouses in the empire! Warrick looked down and noticed the cracks on his sword''s blade. With its present state, it would be destroyed in a few more strikes! "Although I didn''t use the full extent of its ability, it''s still impressive that you can block it unharmed. Now, try blocking this..." After saying those words, Treston charged at him and stabbed out his lance. Whoosh! I must dodge this attack! Warrick gritted his teeth and quickly moved his legs as he twisted his body. He somehow avoided the attack, but the power of vibration still struck him, making him cough a mouthful of blood. Cough! Insane! I managed to dodge, but the vibration still affected me! What kind of power is this?! He clutched his shoulder while warily looking at Treston. He had already unleashed all his mana to increase his physical abilities, but his strength still fell short compared to his opponent. "Impressive! You''re more durable than you look." Treston remarked with a calm gaze. "It would be a pity to kill you. I don''t want the North to lose a capable warrior so why don''t you surrender, Sir Warrick? I am willing to forget all the words you said earlier as long as you admit defeat." The old warrior was still afraid of House Silversword''s revenge so he was willing to compromise. Warrick glanced at him in surprise. It seems like his family is still his top priority for him to make such a decision. He sent the old warrior a deep look. He then raised his hand and shouted. "Everyone, retreat!" *** Meanwhile, Fredrinn was still fighting with Xavier. What is taking them so long? Is this really a trap? He looked around, searching for the employees who had been captured, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t sense their presence. "How dare you look away from me?!" Xavier''s voice drifted into his ears. He instinctively jumped backwards while moving his eyes to his enemy. Xavier chased after him and released a flurry of stabs and slashes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Fredrinn''s face was full of sweat as he defended himself from the attacks. He was about to empty his mana, making things look grim for him. Just as he was about to surrender to his fate, he suddenly sensed a group of people coming out from the storage facility. He turned his head and saw the Elite Knight from before leading a bunch of ordinary people. "Sir Fredrinn, we need to leave quickly! There are people pursuing us!" The Elite Knight shouted urgently. Hearing this, Fredrinn immediately responded. "You guys go and leave using the secret entrance! I will buy you some time to escape!" The Elite Knight was unwilling to leave him behind, but for the sake of their mission, he nodded. "Yes, sir!" "Do you think I will let you guys escape?" A teasing voice echoed into everyone''s ears. A figure suddenly appeared before the escaping employees, preventing them from taking another step. It was Xavier. He had a strange smile on his face that made everyone feel goosebumps all over their bodies. "I will stop him! Now go!" Fredrinn suddenly appeared out of nowhere and attacked Xavier. Clang! Xavier clicked his tongue with a hint of annoyance. He had been lenient with Fredrinn earlier because he found him interesting, but this guy was starting to get on his nerves with his stunts. "Let''s go! We can''t let Sir Fredrinn''s sacrifice go in vain!" The Elite Knight shouted at the shaking employees. Hearing this, they quickly rushed out of the place. Fredrinn was relieved to see this. My job is done. Please forgive me, honey. I might not be able to see you again. He felt a wave of sadness when he thought about how his wife would have to take care of their child all by herself. Just when he thought that it would be his end, Xavier''s sword suddenly stopped just a few centimeters from piercing his neck. "You are an interesting man, Fredrinn. You are actually willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of those commoners." Xavier lowered his sword and stared at him with twinkling eyes. Seeing the other party''s expression, Fredrinn felt a chill. "Kill me! I have no intention of playing your stupid games!" He would rather die than let this weird man humiliate him. Xavier wasn''t angered by his words. Instead, it only made him more attracted to Fredrinn. "You are coming with me!" Those were the last words that Fredrinn heard before he lost consciousness. Chapter 256: Rift After knocking Fredrinn unconscious, Xavier carried him and left with a broad grin on his face. On the other hand, the battle at the main gate of the estate had already come to an end with the retreat of House Silversword and House Keller. Looking at the disappearing enemies, Treston sighed while shaking his head. Did I make the correct decision? "Gather the wounded and have them treated immediately!" He shouted to his men. "Yes, sir!" They managed to repel the enemies, but they had suffered numerous casualties. Many of their warriors died, including a few Knights and even Elite Knights. Treston didn''t know if this could still be called their victory. While he was observing the destroyed walls, a warrior came to his side and asked. "Sir, what should we do with the enemy corpses?" Treston frowned and thought for a moment before he replied. "Gather them in one place and don''t let anyone touch them." Hearing this, the warrior was surprised, but he still acknowledged the command with a salute. "Yes, sir!" Treston looked at the corpses all over the place with a gloomy expression. I just hope that Lord Darvin will stop this meaningless battle. Only our warriors would suffer from this. *** Warrick didn''t just arbitrarily make the decision to retreat. When Treston suggested it, he coincidentally saw the signal from Fredrinn''s group. Just then, he saw Anton Keller approaching him on horseback. "Sir Warrick..." The old man''s face was filled with guilt and remorse. Truthfully, Warrick resented the old man. They wouldn''t have to fight if he had stayed in his mansion, but Warrick knew that he was also at fault. He had underestimated the enemy''s power and it ended in tragedy. Many warriors died, including the warriors of House Silversword. Looking at the old man''s face, he shook his head and waved his hand. "Let''s not talk about this for now. We are still in enemy territory so we must return to the estate and prepare our defenses." Anton Keller saw the grief in Warrick''s eyes. He wanted to say some words of comfort, but he was too embarrassed to say it. After all, he had made the decision to attack despite Warrick''s warnings. "Alright." They headed back to Lanela where they regrouped with Fredrinn''s team. However, they were stunned when they saw that there was only one warrior who had returned. Warrick''s heart dropped when he saw this and he quickly grabbed the only survivor in Fredrinn''s team. "Where is Fredrinn?! Where is he?!" The Elite Knight was terrified by Warrick''s gaze. With a trembling voice, he replied. "S-Sir Fredrinn... He stayed behind to buy us some time to escape..." Warrick and the warriors of House Silversword couldn''t believe their ears. Warrick subconsciously grabbed the man tighter and muttered with a blank look. "How could this be? Fredrinn..." "We encountered a Transcendent Knight during the rescue operation. He killed all the members of our team and I was only lucky enough to be saved by Sir Fredrinn..." The Elite Knight grimaced as he recalled that scene. Warrick frowned. He was aware that there were three Transcendent Knights helping House Harrison. "Who was it?" He asked with a cold look. "Xavier Coldstone..." Hearing this, the face of a middle-aged man wearing a strange smile appeared on his face. If it''s him, there''s a chance that Fredrinn is still alive. I should wait for Sir Galanar''s arrival before making a decision. With Fredrinn''s life and death uncertain, the group returned to the estate with grim faces. Upon returning, they immediately bolstered their defenses in case of enemy retaliation. When night came, Warrick finally received the casualty report. "Sir, House Keller lost fifty-seven of their warriors. Twenty-four of them are heavily injured and the rest are lightly injured." "On our side, we lost twenty-eight warriors. Seven are heavily injured, while the rest have minor injuries." Warrick''s face darkened upon hearing this. Owen... my friend, my brother... He clenched his fists while looking at the list of casualties. "You may leave." He motioned to his subordinate. The man bowed and left without saying a word. Warrick slumped into his seat and covered his face with his palm. Unknowingly, tears slid down his face as he remembered the faces of those who had died. My comrades... **** In the clinic of House Harrison, Darvin went to visit his injured son along with the important members of the family. When he heard that his son was in critical condition, he immediately rushed to the clinic. "Where is Richard?! Where is my son?!" Darvin roared at the medical personnel as soon as he arrived. "L-Lord Richard is still being treated, my lord." One of the medical personnel responded nervously. "Where is he?! Bring me to his room!" Darvin shouted. "You can''t go there, my lord! The doctors and nurses might not be able to concentrate with you around. Please relax and have some faith in our medical personnel." Treston suddenly appeared. Seeing him, Darvin walked towards him and slapped him hard. Pah! "My son was harmed because of you! If you had protected him well, he wouldn''t have been hurt!" Darvin vented his frustrations on the old warrior. Everyone was shocked to see this. They felt pity for the old warrior, but no one dared to speak up. Treston didn''t even flinch after taking that slap. It didn''t hurt him in the slightest, but he felt something within him crumble. He lowered his head and apologized. "I was incompetent, my lord. It was indeed my fault. I will voluntarily step down from my position as the commander of the army to atone for my incompetence." He didn''t wait for Darvin''s response and left the clinic with heavy strides. Looking at the old warrior''s disappearing figure, Darvin belatedly realized that he had overreacted. "Wait! Sir Treston!" He called out to the old warrior, but Treston didn''t look back. "Dammit!" Darvin gritted his teeth and stormed inside the clinic to search for his son. Everyone felt a sense of unease all of a sudden. A rift has been formed between Darvin and Treston. Chapter 257: Xavier’s Disgusting Acts The next day, Darvin summoned all the highest-ranking warriors of the household, including the houses allied to them. He sat in the most prominent seat and swept his gaze to the gathered crowd. "Everyone, we didn''t anticipate the enemy''s attack this time. We all thought that they would ignore the lives of those lowly employees so we only left Lord Xavier to guard the prisoners..." A long, boring speech followed, but everyone listened attentively for they could tell that the viscount was furious. They had heard of his son''s critical condition so they could understand his feelings. After a speech full of righteous indignation, Darvin finally revealed his true intentions for summoning everyone. "Everyone, we must attack them now! We managed to force them to retreat yesterday and they are currently at their weakest since most of their warriors are injured! This is the perfect time to destroy House Keller for good and show His Highness our importance!" When he mentioned the second prince, everyone furrowed their eyebrows. Who didn''t want to be acquainted with the imperial family? "My lord, we must stop this battle now!" An aged voice echoed in the meeting hall. Everyone turned their gazes over and looked at the old warrior seated to Darvin''s left. It was Treston. Darvin frowned at the old man''s words. "Sir Treston, those people harmed my son, the heir of the household! How can I take this lying down?!" Treston shook his head. "All our actions have consequences." He paused and stared deeply at the viscount before he continued. "We took their people so they retaliated and rescued them. Lord Richard wouldn''t have been injured if we hadn''t captured those innocent workers." Hearing this, Darvin angrily slammed his hand on the table. "Are you saying that it was my fault since I made the decision?!" Treston''s expression remained calm as he replied. "My lord, don''t let greed cloud your judgment." The old warrior''s words struck a nerve that made him snap in anger. "Treston, you have repeatedly questioned my decisions! Who do you think you are?!" Treston sighed and shook his head. "I am not questioning your decisions, my lord. I am only giving a suggestion based on our situation." Darvin was about to respond when a snickering sound interrupted their conversation. He was about to curse the person, but when he saw that it was Xavier, he held back his tongue. "Do you have something to say, Lord Xavier?" Darvin sternly glanced at him. Xavier grinned at the viscount, looking completely relaxed and carefree. He was the only one in the hall who was unbothered by their situation. "Lord Viscount, stop showing that ugly side of yours. It makes me sick." Everyone stared at him in surprise, unable to believe that he had uttered those words. They were unable to understand the meaning behind his words. Was he trying to provoke the viscount or did he just say those words to stop the argument from escalating? Darvin''s mouth twitched. No one had spoken to him in such a manner before, but he couldn''t even show his anger because the other party was no ordinary person. "Pardon my manners." He coldly said. Xavier chuckled. "That is alright. Your son almost died so your reaction is understandable. Besides..." He paused and revealed a depraved smile as he pulled the chains he was holding. "I''m not against your idea of attacking them." Clang. Clang. The chains made clanging sounds and everyone subconsciously moved their eyes to the person whose neck was tied to the other end of the chains. "But I want Warrick alive..." Xavier''s voice drifted into their ears, making them feel goosebumps all over their bodies. Darvin''s fury dissipated upon hearing this. He nodded his head and laughed. "Hahaha! Of course, Lord Xavier! As long as we fulfill our objectives, Warrick is all yours!" He didn''t even hesitate. This was just a minor matter in exchange for Xavier''s help. "Good!" Xavier grinned, looking pleased with his response. "You idiots!" A sneering voice echoed in the hall. Surprised, everyone stared at the man tied in chains with incredulous gazes. The man''s body was covered in bruises and cuts. He also had weird red marks on his neck which everyone could already tell from a glance. From his wounds and the strange red marks on his neck, a wild scene appeared in everyone''s mind. The thought of it almost made them puke the food they had for breakfast. "If you think that you can capture Sir Warrick, then you are gravely mistaken." Fredrinn stared coldly at Xavier and spat a mouthful of saliva filled with blood. His words made the people present frown. Xavier crossed his legs and pulled Fredrinn closer to him. He stood up and propped Fredrinn''s chin. "Did I tell you to speak? Or do you want me to punish you again like I did last night?" Fredrinn''s face darkened when he recalled the terrible nightmare he had endured at the hands of this man. "You will pay for this!" Fredrinn''s eyes were filled with hatred. "Oh my! That got me excited all of a sudden." Xavier grabbed Fredrinn''s face and gave him a forceful kiss. He then licked the latter''s face and gave a resounding slap. Pah! "Never speak when I don''t tell you to!" Xavier spoke in a harsh tone. Fredrinn couldn''t fight back since his mana was sealed. The slap sent him to the floor. He coughed heavily and puked in disgust. Everyone was disgusted by Xavier''s actions, but no one dared to show it their faces. "I apologize for the interruption, everyone!" Xavier went back to his seat with an apologetic look. He then looked at Darvin and said. "Please continue, Lord Viscount. I want to hear your plans." "Haha! Alright." Darvin nervously chuckled. The meeting resumed after that. Since Xavier had already expressed his agreement with Darvin''s decision, no one dared to raise their opinions. They were afraid to end up like Fredrinn so they had no choice but to follow reluctantly. Chapter 258: Unprepared Defenses Later that day, House Keller was still increasing the defenses around their estate. They also hired mercenaries to replace the warriors who had died in the recent battle. Everyone was busy with their tasks, and it was especially true for Warrick. He was overseeing the military training of the mercenaries they recruited. These guys are strong, but they don''t have the discipline of a soldier. This was the problem of hiring mercenaries, but they had no choice given their situation. Suddenly, a warrior rushed to his side with an urgent look on his face. "Sir, bad news!" Hearing this, Warrick frowned and looked at the warrior with a stern gaze. Noticing his dissatisfaction, the warrior stopped in front of him and immediately gave his report. "Sir, the enemies are coming! They have more than five hundred soldiers!" "What?!" Warrick didn''t expect them to make a move so soon. After gathering his thoughts, he waved his hand and shouted to the warriors. "Get your equipment ready and prepare for battle!" The warriors and the mercenaries were stunned, but they quickly moved their feet. There was no time to waste and everyone hurried to equip their armor and weapons. Warrick jumped onto his horse and squeezed his legs, urging it to move. We are not ready yet. Can we even survive until our reinforcements arrive? He thought as he headed to the main gate to check the situation. They had already set up the catapults on top of the walls, but there were still many defensive constructions that were left unfinished. Warrick''s expression worsened when he saw this, but he had to remain calm to avoid making his soldiers waver. The team responsible for operating the catapults came to him upon his arrival. "Sir, all the catapults are in place, but the ballistae are still not completed! The crenels and merlons have been repaired, but they are hastily made so they might not withstand if the enemies have catapults!" Warrick nodded, his face looking grim. "Inform the workers to bring the heated oil on top of the walls and have them bring as many large stones as possible!" He could only be resourceful here since they weren''t fully prepared for a siege. This wasn''t an ideal situation. He could only hope that reinforcements would come soon. "Yes, sir!" While everyone was hastily preparing for the enemy''s arrival, Warrick climbed on top of the wall. With his sharp eyesight, he could already see the enemies from the distance. Furthermore, he also sensed four formidable auras, including Treston. Four Transcendents?! He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. We have over two hundred warriors including the mercenaries we hired, but will this be enough to defend the unprepared estate? Sweat trickled down his face as he tried to come up with a solution, but no ideas came to his mind. Hurry up, Sir Galanar! Otherwise, you might have to see my corpse by the time you arrive! At this moment, the sound of battle horns echoed from the distance. This made the soldiers and the mercenaries behind the wall feel nervous. "Do not be afraid! As long as I am here, this wall will stand firm!" Warrick''s voice drifted into everyone''s ears, easing the anxiety of the warriors. They looked up at the figure standing on top of the wall. He wore a new battle armor that made him look heroic. "Enemies are closing in, but we must never falter! Our reinforcements are coming and we only need to hold the enemies until they arrive!" Warrick shouted, his back straight like that of an unbending sword. "Defend the estate! Kill the enemies!" Someone from the crowd shouted, his words igniting everyone''s morale. "Defend the castle!" "Kill the enemies!" Warrick was relieved to see this. He then issued a series of commands. "Archers, into position! Cavalry, stand by and wait for my instructions! Melee units..." As the enemy approached, everyone''s heart raced. Warrick stood atop the wall, looking at the approaching army with a serious expression. "Catapults, ready!" He shouted when the enemy was about to cross their catapults'' range. The operators immediately loaded the huge stones and waited for his command to set them loose. In the next moment, Warrick''s eyes turned cold as he waved his hand. "Release!" At his signal, the operators released the huge stones toward the approaching army. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Just when the stones were about to hit their intended targets, four warriors suddenly appeared and destroyed them! Bang! Bang! Bang! Seeing this, Warrick furrowed his eyebrows. "Don''t stop! Release at will!" He shouted to the operators. Suddenly, he noticed a detachment force of about a hundred warriors charging towards the walls. "Archers, nock your arrows and wait for my signal!" He immediately gave the command upon seeing this. Something is weird about those people. Warrick frowned as he looked at the detachment force. They were composed of infantry soldiers and they weren''t even properly equipped. Most of them only wore leather armor. "Loose!" He gave the command when the infantry unit stepped into their archers'' range. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! "Wait! Don''t kill us! We are not soldiers!" "Ahhh!! Help!!" The cries of the enemy infantry drifted over. Hearing their words, realization dawned on Warrick. Don''t tell me those people are... slaves. He gritted his teeth when he thought of this. "Sir, those people aren''t soldiers! What should we do?" A warrior hesitantly asked him. Warrick was silent for a moment before he made a difficult decision. "Kill them all!" It was uncertain whether those people were truly slaves so he could only be ruthless here. What a cunning move! The warriors were stunned by Warrick''s command, but they still followed him. Suu! Suu! Suu! The archers hardened their hearts as they released their arrows to the infantry unit down below. They were only lightly armed so it didn''t take long for them to collapse under the heavy barrage of arrows. Soon, the ground beneath the walls of the main gate was dyed red. Chapter 259: Breach the Main Gate! Seeing his men wavering at the death of those men, Warrick frowned. So this was their intention from the start. By using those slaves, they want to weaken the hearts of my soldiers to lower our fighting spirit. With them being significantly outnumbered, it wasn''t a good thing. If the soldiers'' morale were low, they wouldn''t be able to effectively defend the walls. Thinking about this, Warrick shouted at his men. "We are at war! You must not feel pity for our enemies! It was my decision to kill those men! You don''t need to blame yourselves! I will take full responsibility for everything so fight without worry!" The warriors were invigorated by his words. At this moment, the enemy sent another infantry unit. This time, there were about two hundred of them. The only difference was that half of them were fully equipped and they also carried a gate-destroying machine. "Aim your arrows at the people carrying the gate-destroying machine!" Warrick barked out. "Yes, sir!" Suu! Suu! Suu! Hundreds of arrows descended from the sky, striking at the enemies with merciless force! Many enemy warriors died after being struck by the arrows, but they didn''t stop their relentless charge. The enemy infantry unit protected the gate destroying the machine with great effort. Some of them even used their own bodies to defend the people who were carrying this huge machine. "We are almost there! Don''t stop running!" Shouted the leader of the unit, a man fully geared in steel armor. He stood at the forefront, parrying the arrows released upon them using his spear. With a casual wave of his spear, the dozens of arrows aimed at him were destroyed! Meanwhile, atop the walls, Warrick also noticed this powerful warrior. They sent an Elite Knight to lead the second detachment force, but half of their unit is still composed of non-warriors. How ruthless of them to use those people as meat shields! Warrick waved his hand and gave another command. "When they are right beneath the wall, pour the heated oil and release a burning arrow to burn them!" This was a cruel decision to make, but Warrick had no choice. He couldn''t afford to be merciful given their situation. Aru, I will carry all the sins committed by my subordinates! Please forgive them... He silently prayed in his heart after giving the command. In the next moment, the warriors on top of the wall poured the heated oil onto the enemies beneath them. "Ahh!!!" "Ahhh!!" Screams of anguish echoed. "Bear with it! We are here to fulfill our mission! Destroy the gate!" The leader of the infantry unit shouted to his men. He also fell victim to the scalding hot oil, but he lessened the degree of the burns by using his mana. Still suffering from the burns, the infantry unit grimaced as they carried the gate-destroying machine in front of the main gate. "Do it!" The leader shouted while protecting the machine from being destroyed. Seeing their leader''s efforts, they didn''t hesitate any longer. They activated the machine by injecting their mana into it. Soon, the inscriptions on the surface of the machine lit up. Suddenly, dozens of burning arrows shot at them. Suu! Suu! Suu! The leader of the infantry unit narrowed his eyes. He imbued mana into his spear and brandished it with incredible speed to deflect the arrows. With his protection, no arrow was able to land on the machine. "Watch out!" Someone shouted in alarm. Everyone lifted their heads and saw a huge number of large stones descending upon them. "Don''t be afraid! I''m here!" The leader of the infantry unit snorted. He targeted the stones aimed at the machine, turning them into small fragments with a series of stabs from his spear! With nothing stopping the machine, it soon fired a beam of mana at the main gate! Boom! A loud explosion rang out, shaking everyone''s ears. After the cloud of dust subsided, they saw a huge hole in the gates which was big enough for a few men to enter at once. "The gates have been breached! Emergency! The gates have been breached!" Warrick received the grave report from his subordinates. With a dark expression, Warrick issued a command. "Cavalry, prepare to engage with intruders!" "Yes, sir!" Warrick had already anticipated this. The main gate of the estate wasn''t engraved with a defensive ability so he knew that it wouldn''t last for long. He turned his attention to the enemy''s main army and noticed that they had finally made their move! "Don''t let their main army get close so easily! Release your arrows at will!" He shouted. He then passed the authority to command to an Elite Knight of House Keller. "Sir, where are you going?" The man asked in surprise after getting Warrick''s instruction. Warrick tapped his shoulder and replied. "I need to command the cavalry unit. Stay here and try your best to eliminate as many enemies as you can." Hearing this, the Elite Knight nodded. "I will do my best, sir!" Warrick jumped down from the wall and climbed onto his horse. He lifted his double-bladed spear and shouted. "The enemies are upon us! Lift your weapons and prepare to charge with me!" The cavalry unit unsheathed their weapons after hearing his words. Their faces were grim as they nervously looked at the destroyed main gate. A moment later, the fierce shouts of the enemies drifted into their ears as they poured in from the destroyed gates. "Follow me to kill the enemies!" Warrick squeezed his legs, making his horse neigh in protest before it sprinted forward with great momentum. The cavalry unit followed his charge as they shouted their battle cries. An intense battle broke out between the cavalry unit and the enemy infantry who were the first to storm inside the estate. Clang! Clang! Bang! Bang! The enemy infantry unit was already a spent force so they quickly collapsed under the hands of the cavalry unit''s furious attacks. However, a small group of the infantry unit survived the assault. They were composed of less than twenty men with the Elite Knight from earlier taking command. I must kill those people! With fierce eyes, Warrick urged his mount to charge towards the small group. Chapter 260: Warrick Against Four Transcendents! The Elite Knight felt a heavy and oppressive aura locking in on him, making his heart drop. This aura must be from that person! He turned his head at the warrior charging at them with unstoppable force. He wielded a double-bladed spear, the weapon used by the famous Warrick. "It''s him! Warrick!" The Elite Knight exclaimed. "Focus your attacks on that person!" He commanded his men. He rushed forward, leading his men in an attempt to stop Warrick. However... "Do you think a mere Elite Knight can stop me?!" Warrick''s indifferent voice drifted into his ears. In the next moment, a terrifying power was unleashed upon them, making their hearts palpitate with fear! Bang! With a swing of his double-bladed spear, Warrick effortlessly killed the Elite Knight''s small team! Looking at the corpses of his comrades, the Elite Knight was filled with disbelief. Is there really that much of a difference between our strengths? He lifted his severely wounded body while looking at Warrick''s formidable figure. With a bleak smile, he said. "You might be powerful, but can you stop four Transcendent Knights by yourself?" Warrick remained unperturbed by his words. He swung his double-bladed spear and ended the man''s life. Khshhk! A powerful Elite Knight fell just like that. Warrick flicked his weapon and looked at the destroyed gates with a grim look. He could sense that the enemy''s main army was about to enter. "The enemy''s main army is about to enter! Rally behind me and form and defensive formation!" He shouted. Hearing his commands, the warriors of House Silversword and House Keller quickly moved into formation. The mercenaries weren''t used to these formations so they moved sloppily. Warrick noticed this, but there was no time to correct them. He could only pray that those hired warriors wouldn''t slow them down during the battle. Soon, the ground trembled and the partially destroyed gates were blasted into smithereens. More enemies entered, rushing in with ferocious expressions. Warrick saw a familiar figure leading the enemies. It was Treston, the old warrior he had fought recently. Seeing him, Warrick''s face fell. Just then, he sensed another powerful aura, but it didn''t stop there. Two more Transcendents appeared! Warrick tightly gripped his weapon while looking at the four figures. "Warrick, you should surrender! There is no need for you to fight a losing battle!" Treston''s voice echoed. Hearing this, Warrick took a deep breath. "Sir Treston, I am a warrior of House Silversword and I have been tasked to protect this estate." His eyes suddenly turned cold as he added. "You won''t be able to go through this passage without killing me!" Treston sighed and shook his head. How foolish...but I can''t blame him. He is only trying to fulfill his task just like me... However, your ending won''t be good if you fall into the hands of that person... Thinking about this, he moved his gaze toward a middle-aged man who was holding a sword sword. It was Xavier Coldstone. I will retire after this battle is over. I''m tired of these meaningless battles. While he was immersed in his thoughts, a weird voice suddenly drifted over. "So you are Sir Warrick. You are quite the looker, aren''t you?" Warrick raised an eyebrow as he looked at the man holding a short sword. That insignia... Is he from House Coldstone? Then he must be Xavier Coldstone! "Where is Fredrinn?!" He stared deeply at Xavier. "I don''t understand what you are talking about," Xavier responded with a snicker. Warrick was furious and his aura leaked out because of his agitation. "In that case, I will force it out of your mouth!" He bellowed as he urged his mount to charge. Xavier grinned when he saw this. With a depraved look, he shouted. "Warrick is mine! No one must interfere!" Treston frowned at his words, while the other two Transcendents hesitated. "What should we do, Sir Treston?" One of the two Transcendents asked. The old warrior furrowed his eyebrows. "We must kill Warrick!" "But what about Sir Xavier?" Treston snorted in response. "I will deal with him." This is the only thing I can do for you, Warrick. I might as well kill you than let you suffer in the hands of that bastard. "Let''s go!" Treston yelled as he charged forward. The two Transcendents no longer hesitated and followed him. At this moment, Xavier and Warrick clashed, causing a storm of dust around them! Bang! When their weapons clashed, Xavier realized that he had severely underestimated his opponent''s strength. This strength... Warrick sent him flying into the air after that one clash! He then crashed into the wall with a ''bang''! "Warrick, don''t hate me for this!" Treston suddenly appeared in front of him and swung his weapon with immense force! Whoosh! Warrick frowned. He quickly lifted his sword to block his attack. Clang! A loud ''clang'' echoed as their weapons collided! He is really different! Xavier''s strength is shit compared to this man. Warrick gritted his teeth as he imbued more mana into his arms and his sword. "We''re here to support you, Sir Treston!" The two Transcendents finally appeared and attacked Warrick in separate directions. Warrick felt an unprecedented amount of pressure from facing the simultaneous attacks of these Transcendents. He pushed himself back to evade the two Transcendents. Bang! Bang! After their attacks had missed, they relentlessly pursued Warrick and released a series of powerful strikes that caused the ground to shake! Dammit! I can''t hold on for too long! Injuries appeared on Warrick''s body and they slowly accumulated as the battle progressed. "He is mine!" A cold voice echoed above him. Warrick lifted his head and saw Xavier descending while brandishing his sword! He immediately twisted his body, avoiding the attack by a hair''s breadth. Bang! Warrick looked at the four Transcendents before him and felt a wave of fatigue. He tried his best to hold them back, but he had reached the limits of his stamina. I can''t die just yet! A burst of fearsome power erupted from him as he released his remaining mana! "Come at me!" Chapter 261: Overwhelming Power! Looking at Warrick''s heroic figure, the four Transcendents subconsciously tightened their grip on their weapons. "Stop this futile resistance, Sir Warrick. Just surrender and follow me quietly." Xavier said while looking for an opportunity to attack. Warrick sneered at him. "Do I look like an idiot to you?" "Enough talking! Let''s end this battle now!" Treston shouted as he made the first move. He rushed towards Warrick and brandished his sword while activating its power of vibration! Whoosh! Warrick had already experienced the terror of his sword''s strange ability so he didn''t choose to meet him head-on. He waved his sword and redirected Treston''s attacks. I can feel the fearsome vibrations, but my body can still handle it. Facing the old warrior, he could only try his best to minimize the damage to his body. Suddenly, he felt a sense of danger creeping behind him. He quickly pulled back his head. Whoosh! A flying dagger brushed past his face, leaving him with a minor cut! Warrick looked at the guy who had thrown the dagger and saw him grinning at him. Shit! All these guys are dangerous! He thought he only had to worry about Treston and Xavier, but the other two were just as troublesome. They might be a bit weaker, but they have some fatal techniques in their arsenal. As the battle dragged on, Warrick''s fatigue became more apparent. He had to take deep breaths every now and then. He didn''t even have enough time to rest since his enemies didn''t allow him to get a breather. As a result, he had been struck by powerful attacks quite frequently which left severe injuries in his body. The worst one was a slash to his beck which almost severed his head! Soon, Warrick finally fell on his knee, gasping for breath. I''m at my limit... He lifted his head and saw that his enemies were still in great condition. They had minor cuts and injuries, but nothing life-threatening. "Sir Warrick, you should have followed me obediently. You wouldn''t have to suffer if you had only listened." Xavier''s voice drifted into his ears. Hearing this, Warrick snorted. "If you had fought me by yourself, you wouldn''t be standing there right now." After saying those words, he stabbed his sword to the ground and used it as leverage to lift his weary body. Watching him struggle to stand up, Xavier let out a weird smile. "You are making me feel excited." He approached the severely wounded warrior, his mind filled with evil thoughts. "Your friend also rejected me so I forced myself on him. Do you want to hear more about what happened?" Xavier winked at him, making Warrick feel disgusted and furious. Warrick swayed while trying to stand upright. He then muttered in a cold voice. "Humiliating a warrior of House Silversword... that was the worst decision you made. Soon, you will face retaliation that will make you beg for death!" Xavier put on a scared look. "Oh my! So scary! Hahaha!" "Sir Xavier, you should..." "Shut your mouth, old man! Don''t disturb me while I do my thing!" Xavier made a ''shooing'' gesture at Treston. The old warrior''s face darkened. "Where were we?" Xavier moved his gaze back to Warrick and walked closer to him with a faint smile. Seeing this, Warrick lifted his sword and aimed the blade at his heart. I might as well die than let this bastard humiliate me! Just as he was about to stab himself with the sword, a figure descended from above and stood between him and Xavier. "Are you alright, Sir Warrick?" It was an emotionless voice that made Warrick''s uneasiness disappear. He looked at the tall figure and smiled with relief. "You''re just in time, Sir Galanar." "Good. Leave this to me." Galanar replied indifferently. Xavier was stunned when he saw the massive warrior suddenly appearing in front of him. I didn''t sense his presence?! Who is this guy?! He felt a wave of terror gripping his heart. He wanted to retreat, but when he tried to lift his feet, he realized that an invisible pressure was preventing him from moving! This is! He felt a chill running down his spine. In the next moment, Galanar moved like a ghost and appeared next to Xavier. He then grabbed him by the neck and lifted him into the air. Xavier grabbed the pincer-like arm and attempted to escape from the man''s grip, but he found himself unable to muster his strength. He couldn''t breathe and the lack of air slowly suffocated him. "R-Re...Release...me." His eyes turned bloodshot and his face slowly turned purple. Galanar increased the strength of his grip which made Xavier fall into unconsciousness. "I won''t kill you for now." He muttered coldly as he tossed Xavier aside. He then turned his head towards the three remaining Transcendents. Upon sensing his gaze, the three warriors felt an unprecedented amount of fear. With sweat trickling down his face, Treston asked. "Are you Sir Galanar?" His massive size and overwhelming power exposed his identity, but Treston still wanted to confirm it. Meanwhile, the two other Transcendents couldn''t even utter a word. They stood like mute statues looking at Galanar with trembling eyes. They were all Transcendent Knights, but even without fighting, they could already sense the huge difference between their power! Just the intense aura leaking out from Galanar was enough to suffocate them! Galanar didn''t respond. He walked towards the three step by step while silently gathering mana into his arms. When one of them entered his range, he swung his arm and gave the guy the most destructive slap he had received! PAH!!! The Transcendent Knight didn''t even see him make a move. His head spun like a spinning top before it fell to the ground with a ''thud''. His headless corpse collapsed with blood gushing out from his neck! Treston and the remaining Transcendent Knight were terrified when they saw this. "I-If you think you can kill me that easily, you are terribly wro-" The other Transcendent Knight couldn''t even finish his words after being cut in half by Galanar''s broadsword! His blood, intestines, and internal organs bursting out! This time, only Treston was left standing. His survival instincts kicked in and he used his willpower to free himself from Galanar''s overpowering pressure. He retreated a couple of steps and lifted his sword and shield. I might really die here! He thought that he was already strong since he was in the top 20 of the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, but after witnessing Galanar''s strength, he realized that he had overestimated himself. Even at his peak, he wouldn''t stand a chance against this monster of a human! Suddenly, Galanar charged at him with a ferocious swing of his broadsword! Whoosh! The wind seemed to twist tumultuously as his sword punctured through the air! Seeing this, Treston raised his shield and imbued his body with mana while preparing himself for the terrible impact. In the next second, a loud ''bang'' echoed as Galanar''s broadsword struck his shield! Bang! Treston''s shield cracked and broke into pieces before the residual force sent him flying and crashing into the wall! Bang! Everything happened so fast that everyone was unable to believe what they had witnessed! "A monster! He is a monster!" The warriors of House Harrison and their allies were scared witless when they saw how easily Galanar had defeated four Transcendent Knights on his own! Treston groaned as he stood up shakily. He then looked at the massive figure wielding a broadsword. Looking at Galanar''s indifferent eyes, he was terrified. I should have held my grandson longer before going here. He thought to himself with a look of regret. He knew that he stood no chance against Galanar so he no longer bothered to put up resistance. He just stood there and waited for his enemy to deal the final blow. However, just when Galanar was about to deliver that one final slash, a voice drifted over. "Sir Galanar, wait a moment!" Galanar''s broadsword stopped just a few inches above Treston''s head. "Why did you stop me, Sir Warrick?" He asked while looking at Warrick who was approaching them with uneven footsteps. Warrick grabbed his injured chest as he responded. "I owe that man a favor. Please spare him for my sake." Galanar frowned upon hearing this. He hesitated for a moment before he lowered his weapon. "Alright, but you must be responsible for his actions." Warrick nodded gratefully. "Thank you." Galanar stared deeply at Treston before he approached the unconscious Xavier. "How about this guy? How do you want me to deal with him?" He asked. Warrick revealed a look of fury. "Don''t kill him just yet! I want him to experience hell for what he has done to Fredrinn!" Galanar raised an eyebrow, but he didn''t oppose his decision. "Fine." Warrick sat on the ground, exhausted. "Now, we are even, old man." He said. Treston fell on his butt and let out a complicated sigh. "Thank you." Chapter 262: Xavier’s Panic With the arrival of Galanar''s troops, a huge change happened on the battlefield. The warriors of House Harrison and their allies who were initially winning were now being slaughtered. They couldn''t even fight back. It was a massacre! "We''re saved! Our reinforcements are here!" "Victory is ours!" The victorious cheers from House Keller''s side made the enemy morale hit rock bottom. Although they still held the advantage in numbers, they quickly surrendered. How did we lose this quickly? Treston was stunned when he saw how fast the battle ended with the arrival of Galanar''s troops. I thought Warrick''s troops were already formidable, but it seems like Galanar''s troops are also powerful! The old warrior was internally shocked. "Sir Treston, please follow us for a while. I know you are worried about your family, but you should prioritize your safety for now. Sir Galanar doesn''t have a good temper so you must not do anything reckless." Warrick''s voice drifted into his ears. Treston nodded with a serious look. He knew that he was currently a war prisoner so he didn''t make things difficult for the other party. It''s a good thing I did Warrick a small favor at that time. Otherwise, things would have ended differently... It seems like Aru still has other plans for me... The old warrior was relieved. Soon, House Keller sent people to clean up the battlefield. The warriors who had surrendered were sent to prison except Treston who was brought to Anton Keller for questioning. "Thank you for coming here to save us, Sir Galanar!" Anton Keller bowed to the giant. Galanar stared deeply at him and nodded without saying anything. Seeing his indifferent attitude, Anton Keller wasn''t angered. He only gave him a dry chuckle before he moved his gaze to Treston. "You must be Sir Treston, the Unrivaled Lance." He said with a stern gaze. Treston cupped his fists. "Greetings, Lord Anton." Anton snorted. He didn''t like House Harrison, but he knew that Treston was only following his lord''s orders so he held back his anger. "I hope you will cooperate with us with the investigation. I will only ask you some questions related to..." Anton Keller and Warrick asked the old warrior some important information about House Harrison which would be crucial for the next operation. Treston hesitated. He was also dissatisfied with Darvin''s leadership and the corruption of the elders in the household, but some people in the estate were important to him. Sensing his hesitation, Warrick reassured him. "Please rest easy, Sir Treston." A doctor was bandaging his wounds while he was doing the investigation. Earlier, the doctor told him to go to the clinic to get properly checked, but he refused since he was worried about how Treston would be treated. "Our mission this time is only to capture Darvin Harrison and his loyalists. We won''t touch all the uninvolved parties. As long as they bear no ill will to House Silversword, we won''t do anything to them." Warrick explained. Hearing this, Treston let out a sigh. "That makes me relieved. In that case, I will tell you everything I know..." He trusted Warrick''s integrity so he decided to tell them everything he knew about House Harrison. He also answered their questions to the best of his knowledge. After the investigation was over, Treston was sent to prison. Warrick volunteered to personally send him there. "Just stay here for the time being, Sir Treston. Just write the names of your family members and friends here. I will make sure that none of them will be harmed." Warrick handed him a quill, ink, and a piece of parchment paper. Warrick took them and wrote the names of his family and friends. After writing everything down, he handed the paper to Warrick. "I will leave them in your hands, Sir Warrick. Please promise me that nothing will happen to them." "You have my word, Sir Treston," Warrick reassured the old warrior. After exchanging a few more words with him, Warrick left. *** Xavier found himself chained in a dark and concealed room. Clang. Clang. Where am I?! What happened?! He panicked when he realized the situation he was in. It was then that he had finally remembered what happened. Why did they not kill me? He felt inexplicably nervous when he thought of this. He tried to activate his mana, but he failed. They sealed my mana! He nervously grabbed the thick chains and yanked them forcefully, but a rebound force was activated as soon as he tried to break the chains. This is... a relic? He couldn''t believe that his enemies actually had a special item like this. It could even bind a Transcendent Knight! "How do you like it?" A cold voice suddenly drifted into his ears. Hearing this familiar voice, his expression changed. Fredrinn?! I am sure I hid him in the estate of House Harrison. Don''t tell me... A scary thought crossed his mind, making him shiver. "Why are you silent? Oh, let me guess. You must be wondering how I was able to escape. Well, the answer is simple..." Step. Step. Step. A series of footsteps echoed within the dark room. Soon, the silhouette of a man entered his sight. As he had expected, it was Fredrinn. "House Harrison and its allies have surrendered. Of course, this includes your House Coldstone." Muttered Fredrinn as he sat on a stool he had prepared. "What?! How is that even possible?!" Xavier was filled with disbelief. Fredrinn smirked coldly. "You were unconscious for five days and many things happened during that period. Do you know what House Harrison did when Sir Galanar led his troops to their estate?" Xavier was still reeling in shock so he was unable to respond. Fredrinn didn''t wait for him and continued. "They surrendered without fighting and they even handed their own family head and heir to Sir Galanar! Hahaha! Can you believe it?" Fredrinn laughed, his expression filled with disdain. Xavier''s face darkened. "What do you plan to do with me?" Fredrinn sent him a cold look. "What do you think?" Soon, the room was filled with screams of anguish and pleas for help, but the people outside pretended not to hear anything. Chapter 263: Liam and the Mysterious Old Man In North Pine Town, celebratory banners were hung around the town. This was because Alaric would be married to Hershey Paxley soon. Everyone was in a good mood, but the same couldn''t be said for Alaric. He was inside his study, reading a letter he had received from Warrick. Owen... He was a good man. Alaric sighed and leaned on his seat with a gloomy look. This is my fault. I underestimated House Harrison. I should have sent Galanar from the start. Thinking about this, he activated his mana and burned the letter. This is a wake-up call for me. I must never underestimate my enemies again no matter how weak they look on the surface! He vowed to himself that he would never make the same mistake. *** Five days later in the clinic of House Keller, Warrick was chatting with the patients when a messenger came to him to give his report. "Sir Warrick, we have made covert investigations on Riverwake and we discovered some anomalies." Hearing this, Warrick raised an eyebrow and indicated for the man to continue. The messenger cleared his throat and said. "We found out that there was a big change in the city''s underground forces. The three biggest underground factions joined hands to form the Blood River Alliance. In a short amount of time, they absorbed the smaller forces to expand their faction. The most interesting thing is that their leader is the person we are looking for..." Warrick furrowed his eyebrows. He stood up and whispered to the messenger. "Let''s talk somewhere more quiet." The messenger nodded. Warrick walked out of the clinic and brought the messenger to a quiet spot. "You may continue." "Yes, sir!" The messenger looked around to make sure that no one was nearby before he spoke. "We have confirmed it, sir. The leader of the Blood River Alliance is Liam Paxley! Also, we discovered that he had changed into another identity. He bribed a fallen nobility and..." Warrick smiled in contempt upon hearing this. "The bug finally revealed itself, huh?" "Is Galanar already aware of this?" He asked the messenger. The man scratched his head and replied with a nod of his head. "Sir Galanar was the first one to hear this information, sir." He hesitated for a moment, but when he noticed Warrick''s dissatisfied face, he gritted his teeth and said. "Sir Galanar said that you should stay at the clinic and recuperate. He also said that he will take care of this matter by himself." Hearing this, Warrick smiled bitterly while shaking his head. "Since he doesn''t want me to get involved, then I will obediently stay here." He wasn''t worried about Galanar. The man was strong enough to overpower four Transcendent Knights on his own. Him being there was unnecessary. "What about Fredrinn? Is he still in the secret chamber?" He changed the topic. He was in the clinic all this time so he didn''t know what had happened in the last few days. "Yes, sir." The messenger nodded. "Sir Fredrinn is always in the secret chamber. I dare not get in so I don''t know what''s going on inside. Please forgive me." The man revealed a look of fear when he remembered the screams he had heard when he passed by the secret chamber. "I see. It doesn''t matter. You may leave now." Warrick waved his hand. The man didn''t linger and left right away. Warrick clicked his tongue as he watched the messenger walk away in haste. It seems like Fredrinn is still not done with his revenge... *** In a small mansion in Riverwake, Liam was inside his room looking at the outside scenery with a faint smile. Things are going according to my plan. The next step is to expand House Tyler''s military. It might take some time, but with the resources I got from the Blood River Alliance, everything should go smoothly. He chuckled as he thought of this. "What are you so happy about?" A deep, monotonous voice drifted into his ears. Liam''s smile stiffened when he heard this voice. He turned his head and looked at the person seated behind his desk. It was an old man dressed as a servant. However, something about him was different. He had a strong aura that could overpower ordinary people. Even Liam who was used to meeting powerful warriors felt uneasy in front of this person. Liam approached the man with a flattering smile. He then refilled the man''s tea before he replied with a nervous laugh. "I just thought of something good, my lord. Please don''t mind me and enjoy your tea." The man snorted in dissatisfaction. "Liam Paxley, I chose you because I think you have some potential, but you must remember that I can discard you whenever I want!" Liam felt a chill in his heart. Without hesitation, he prostrated and replied with a pleading voice. "Please don''t abandon me, Lord Dalton! I will do everything you want! Just give me some time to complete my objectives." The old man named Dalton shook his head. "My patience is limited. I will give you three more days. If you are still not ready by then, I will consider it as you breaking your promise." The old man stood up and gave him a deep look before he left. Liam didn''t dare insist on making him stay. After the old man left, he paced around the room while rubbing his temples. Three days? How can I complete everything in three days?! He wants me to abandon my revenge?! Impossible! Just then, he suddenly heard a violent explosion outside the mansion. Liam frowned and rushed to the window to take a look at the situation. What happened? His face darkened when he saw a large army approaching them. The warriors of the Blood River Alliance couldn''t resist their attack and easily crumbled. Those flags... House Silversword! His heart dropped when he saw the flags carried by the invaders. Who exposed my whereabouts?! Who is it?! Dammit! Chapter 264: Captured and Forced to Eat Shit Liam didn''t bother to change into a new set of clothes. He hastily stepped out of the room and headed to the basement where a secret passage was hidden. While trying to escape, he happened to encounter the lord of House Tyler. "What''s going on?! Why are the warriors of House Silversword attacking us?!" Liam was already in a bad mood and seeing this man wasting his time, his mood worsened. "Shut your mouth!" He shouted and slapped the man in his moment of rage. The lord of House Tyler lost his footing after being slapped by Liam. With a single misstep, he fell down the stairs headfirst and accidentally cracked his skull. Looking at the dying man, Liam''s eyes were cold. "You shouldn''t have blocked me, old man." He muttered before he headed straight to the basement. It should be somewhere around here. Liam traced his hands on the wall, searching for that mechanism to trigger the hidden passage. He could already hear the sounds of battle getting closer, making him feel more anxious. Dammit! Where is it?! Just when he was about to go crazy, his hand suddenly pressed something unusual. Found it! The bookshelf behind him parted, revealing a hidden door. Without hesitation, Liam pushed the door open and entered the hidden passage. This passage will lead me outside the estate. Other than that old man from House Tyler, no one else knows this secret route. Liam navigated the dark passageway dimly illuminated by torches. To prevent anyone from discovering him, he even masked his footsteps and controlled his breathing. It was a long run that took him more than thirty minutes. I am almost there! He could already see the door at the end of the passageway. With one quick sprint, he rushed to the door and pushed it open. The first thing he saw was a forest filled with trees. I am out! He was excited. "I knew you would escape through this door." An indifferent voice drifted into his ears, scaring him out of his wits. "Who''s there?!" Liam turned around and saw a giant warrior wearing a demonic mask. When their eyes met, Liam felt an oppressive aura that forced him to kneel! It was a pressure so overwhelming that it almost made him piss his pants. Step. Step. Step. "Sir Galanar told me to wait here for you." The masked giant muttered. Even Galanar is here?! Liam knew who Galanar was. As the leader of the biggest underground faction in Riverwake, he was privy to the major events that occurred in the past few months. Galanar was someone he had always feared. "Wait, did Alaric send you to capture me? I can pay you double what he paid you!" Liam lifted his head as he tried to negotiate with the other party. The masked warrior stopped in front of Liam and stared at him in amusement. "So this is how pathetic you look when you beg for your life. Liam, you son of a bitch! Because of you, I was forced to separate from my family!" Liam''s face fell when he heard this. Shit! Who is this guy?! "W-Who are you?" He asked hesitantly. The masked warrior''s eyes were bloodshot and it looked like he would kill Liam on the spot, but quickly he took a deep breath to calm his agitation. After gathering his senses, he grabbed Liam like he was lifting a little toy as he muttered. "You provoked the wrong person, Liam. And now, you will have to pay for the crimes you have committed!" Those were the last words that Liam heard before he lost consciousness. *** A few days later, Liam found himself locked up inside a prison cell. With the dim light from the torches outside, he realized that he wasn''t alone. Inside the cell were seven people and two of them looked incredibly familiar to him. Hold on... That old man, isn''t he the family head of House Harrison?! And that middle-aged man beside him should be his son, Richard... He also noticed that the rest of the prisoners wore clothes that bore the insignia of House Harrison. "Young man, you are finally awake. Just give up. You won''t be able to escape this place." Darvin Harrison muttered when he saw Liam forcefully yanking the chains that bound him. "Where is this place?" With a gloomy look, Liam asked the old viscount. Darvin sighed as he replied. "This is the underground prison of House Silversword." Liam''s heart dropped. He already knew this, but he still couldn''t accept the fact that he had been captured. I should have followed Lord Dalton to Veronica! Liam felt a wave of regret. The old man had repeatedly warned him not to dwell on revenge, but he ignored his warnings. "You look familiar. What is your name?" Asked Richard whose body was covered in bandages. Liam didn''t like his arrogant tone so he pretended not to hear him. "Hey! Are you fucking deaf?!" Richard was furious after being ignored. He was about to stand up when he felt a sharp pain in his chest that made him grimace. "Lord Richard, are you alright?" "It''s just my injuries acting up." Richard waved his hand and shook his head, with a face full of sweat. Looking at his terrible condition, Liam snorted in contempt. Suddenly, they heard a series of footsteps outside their cell. "They are here!" Darvin exclaimed in terror. Liam also felt uneasy when he noticed how scared everyone was. A warrior appeared outside their cell looking at them with an insidious smile. "Time for breakfast!" "No! I don''t want to eat! I don''t want to eat!" "Please don''t let us eat that thing again!" "Sir, please have mercy!" Liam stared at the pleading prisoners with a look of confusion and anxiety. Even Darvin and Richard were no different. They kneeled before the warrior without care for their image. What is going on here? The warrior chuckled and opened their cell. He then approached them and said. "Let''s be obedient this time, okay? You should know what will happen if you do something funny again." Darvin and the prisoners trembled as the warrior got closer to them. Some of them puked out something that emitted a disgusting smell. It was a chain reaction after that. All of them, including the Viscount vomited the same nauseating liquid. Liam grimaced when the terrible smell assaulted his nose. What the fuck is this?! The warrior raised an eyebrow and muttered with a disgusted look. "We haven''t even started yet. Stop overreacting." He then called his comrades to help him escort the prisoners. Liam inwardly prepared himself for what was to come. He obediently followed the warriors while looking for an opportunity to escape. "Stop the futile attempt to escape. Those who tried had already been killed by these people." Richard whispered to his ears. Liam wretched in disgust when he smelled his breath. "Close your mouth! It fucking stinks like shit!" Richard wasn''t furious by his words. He just stared at him with a weird smile. Soon, the warriors brought them to a room with a long table at the center. The moment they entered the room, Liam could already smell the terrible stench inside. He lifted his head and saw a few people on the second floor watching them with cold faces. Alaric! He quickly spotted Alaric from the group. His eyes flashed with hatred and fury. "Alaric! Do you know what you are doing?! How dare you illegally confine members of the nobility?!" Liam shouted. The place suddenly turned silent and everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a lunatic. Alaric didn''t say anything. He just sent a signal to the warriors with a snap of his fingers. "Bring our guests, food!" One of the warriors shouted while clapping his hands. In the next moment, the servants came in pushing tray carts with large bowls of dark brown liquid that emitted a strong scent of feces. Darvin and the prisoners vomited once more. Liam finally realized why they had reacted like that when food was mentioned. There''s no way they will let us eat shit, right? He covered his mouth and nose in disgust when he thought of this. "Sit down while the servants serve your food!" The warriors forced them to take their seats. Some of them tried to resist, but they were beaten up by the warriors. With their mana sealed, they could only suffer a severe beating. Liam looked around the table and noticed that his bowl was larger than the rest of the prisoners. "Why is my bowl larger?" One of the warriors responded to him with a faint smile. "Oh, that''s because you didn''t eat for a few days so we thought that you needed to eat more." The other warriors laughed at his words. "You want me to eat this?! Are you fucking insane?!" Liam snapped from the humiliation. He slammed his hand on the table, causing some of the smelly liquid to splash all over his clothes. Fuck! "Eat!" Alaric''s cold voice suddenly drifted into their ears. Chapter 265: Last Meal Before Execution The prisoners were forced to eat the disgusting mixture of animal shit and those who didn''t were brutally punished by the warriors. Liam was one of the few who refused to eat the mixture so he received a severe beating from the warriors. He was then forced to eat until everything in his bowl was gone. The prisoners who had vomited the mixture were forced by the warriors to lick their own mess. It was a total disaster, something that would make anyone''s stomach turn. However, Alaric watched the whole process without looking away. He wanted to see these people suffer before executing them! "I hope you enjoyed your last meal." Alaric''s lips curved upwards as he looked at the prisoners with disdain. "Wait! Alaric! I mean Lord Alaric!" Darvin called out to him, but Alaric ignored him and left without hesitation. The old viscount fell to his knees while grabbing his hair. "How can he do something like this to a noble like me?! The nobility deserves a fitting death, not something as humiliating as this!" "Quit dreaming, old man! You offended the wrong person and you will have to pay for it!" A warrior sneered at him. Darvin collapsed after hearing the man''s words. Seeing this, Liam''s face fell. Even a viscount is treated like this. It seems like I can''t escape death this time. Unless... He recalled the face of a certain old man, but he knew that it was unlikely to happen. Soon, the warriors took the prisoners outside to await their execution. *** Alaric headed to the training grounds after watching his enemies suffer. Seeing them suffer such humiliation filled him with glee, but it wasn''t enough to quell the fury in his heart. He removed the stray thoughts in his mind and began his weighted exercises. I have been working hard the past two weeks, but I am still far from reaching the requirements for my next advancement. It looks like I would have to stay as an Elite Knight for some time. Alaric sighed after he looked at his attributes. 1000 weighted pushups ?? 1000 weighted pull-ups ?? 1000 weighted squats ?? 1 hour weighted planking ?? He struggled a lot when he first performed these weighted exercises, but after doing them repeatedly, he gradually became used to them. Back then, his whole body would feel incredibly sore after doing the exercises, but now, he would feel invigorated and full of energy. He knew that this was a sign that his body had evolved after adapting to these exercises. Alaric performed his sword and mana training afterwards. 1000 mana-infused vertical slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused horizontal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused diagonal slashes ?? 1000 mana-infused stabs ?? [You received 20 Battle Points.] [You received 3 EXP.] [You received 3 Stat Points.] Alaric decided to invest in his endurance and vitality using the stat points he had accumulated for the past two weeks. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:222 ¡ª> 255/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (E), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 200 Agility: 200 Vitality: 175 ¡ª> 195 Endurance: 185 ¡ª> 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 3480 ¡ª> 3700 Stat Points: 33 ¡ª> 0 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) My attributes are almost equivalent to that of an ordinary Transcendent Knight. If I were to fight one, I might not be on the losing end. However, I must not be satisfied with this. He clenched his fists with a serious look. Many things had already diverted from the events in his past life due to his interventions. To prepare for unexpected variables, he needed to have sufficient power! Later that afternoon, Alaric headed to the open area behind the main mansion. This was where the prisoners would be executed. He didn''t want to execute them publicly since this involved the lives of the nobility. Things might get too complicated if more people were to learn this so he decided to do a secret execution. Only the highest-ranking members of House Silversword were present to watch the execution. Even the members of House Paxley weren''t invited. Alaric had his reasons for this arrangement, but it was mostly because of his coming wedding with Hershey. At this moment, a simple platform was set and all the prisoners had already been brought to the stage to face their punishment. "Are you sure about doing this, son? If the imperial family were to know this, they might take it the wrong way, especially the second prince. After all, House Harrison is part of his faction." Maria glanced at her son with a stern look. She had already been told about what had happened in Copperglade. She knew that her father had almost died at the hands of Darvin Harrison, but she was still hesitant about doing this execution. Hearing this, Alaric remained calm as he replied. "Mom, these people made us suffer! They deserve death!" "As for the imperial family and the second prince, they have more important matters to worry about. They won''t trouble us temporarily." Both the crown prince and the second prince were busy expanding their factions and military forces. They didn''t have time to deal with the issues in the North. Besides, House Harrison was just a pawn to them. In his past life, House Harrison was just an insignificant force. I''m only killing their stupid family head and arrogant heir. The second prince will do nothing as long as I don''t annihilate House Harisson. Alaric thought to himself. If he didn''t have the information from his past life, he would have hesitated to do this. Maria no longer said anything when she saw how determined he was. "Relax. Your son has already thought things through. Even if something happens, I am here to protect you guys." A gentle voice drifted into her ears. Maria turned her head and looked at her husband. "Alright. I will trust you two." Lucas rubbed his wife''s back and smiled at her. If they truly make a move, I am prepared to fight them! Chapter 266: Executing the Prisoners Using a Dull Blade Am I really going to die today? Liam trembled when he saw the masked warrior who had captured him when he tried to escape. As if sensing his gaze, the masked warrior glanced at him and made a throat-slitting gesture, making Liam even more scared. He couldn''t take the pressure anymore and cried pathetically. "No! I don''t want to die!" He looked at Alaric and pleaded. "Please forgive me, Alaric! I will do anything you want! I will eat shit every day if you want me to! Just give me another chance!" The members of House Silversword frowned in disgust upon hearing his words. Meanwhile, Alaric''s expression remained indifferent in the face of his emotional distress. This man had destroyed the lives of many innocent women and lorded over the common people with an iron hand. Killing him would make the world a better place. "You are followers of Aru and the least I could do for you is allow you to say your final prayers. You have five minutes." Alaric coldly stated. Hearing this, Liam and the rest of the prisoners felt like something terrible was gripping their hearts. Some of them resigned to their fates and kneeled down to say their final prayers and express their regret for the atrocities they had committed. However, there were also a few of them who still couldn''t accept their impending doom. "Wait! Lord Alaric, I can give you anything that you want! Please I beg you! I don''t want to die!" Richard, the heir of House Harrison begged him while kneeling with a miserable look on his face. "My lord, I can use my authority as the family head of House Harrison to surrender to your household! Please give us a chance to reconcile!" Darvin also expressed his desire to live. Alaric ignored their words and just watched them with a cold gaze. After five minutes went by, Alaric raised his hand and said. "Start the execution!" Upon getting his signal, Butch, the masked warrior grabbed a dull blade. He then walked towards the nearest prisoner and forced him to kneel with a kick. "Lower his head!" He instructed the warriors who were there to assist him with the execution. The warriors didn''t dally. They quickly grabbed the prisoner and forced him to lower his head. "If you want to die fast, then you better stick your head out." Butch''s words made the prisoner shiver in fear. Just as he was about to say something, Butch struck his neck. Thwack! The dull blade couldn''t penetrate deeply so it didn''t kill him right away. The prisoner twitched and it looked like he wanted to say something, but only weak gasps came out of his mouth. Butch chopped his neck a few more times, but because the blade was dull, it took more than five chops to cut off the man''s head. The prisoners weren''t blindfolded so they witnessed the whole scene and it made them terrified. "Please have mercy, sir! Use your mana and kill me with one str-" The next prisoner pleaded, but Butch didn''t let him continue his words and struck him with the blade. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Blood splashed onto Butch''s mask and clothes, but it didn''t seem to have any effect on him. Thwack! After seven chops, the man''s head was finally cut off. Butch clicked his tongue as he wiped off the blood on the dull blade using the clothes of the headless prisoner. "This guy''s neck is fat so it took a bit more effort." He complained, but his words only made the remaining prisoners shiver in trepidation. The third prisoner didn''t want to suffer the same pain as the other two so he obediently extended his neck. Seeing this, Butch smiled coldly beneath his mask. He raised the blade and struck the man''s neck with extreme precision. Thwack! With the first chop, blood gushed out from the wound, splashing all over Butch''s mask. This time, it only took four chops to cut off the man''s head. The remaining prisoners noticed this. They already knew that escape was impossible so they obediently lowered their heads to make it easier for Butch to kill them. Thwack! Thwack! Finally, it was Richard''s turn. The man cried and kowtowed repeatedly, but Butch was unmoved by his pleas. "Please, sir! I don''t want to die! I will give you all my wealth! Please!" Butch sent the warriors a look and said. "Hold him down!" The warriors forced Richard to lower his head. The latter tried to break free from them, but with his mana sealed, he was unable to overpower them. "No! My son!" Darvin cried and shouted when he saw his son suffer such intense pain. Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Darvin almost lost his mind as he watched Butch chop his son''s head off. He couldn''t do anything but scream. After ten chops, Richard''s head fell off. Butch twisted his shoulder and clicked his tongue. "This guy is an Elite Knight so his neck is a bit difficult to cut off." Darvin stared at him with a mixture of fear and fury. "You demon! You will pay for this! You will die a horrible death!" The old man shouted with tears in his eyes. Pah! Butch slapped the old man, sending a few pieces of his tooth flying. "Noisy." "Hold him down," Butch muttered with a snort. Darvin wasn''t a warrior so he couldn''t resist the warriors'' grip. The old man lifted his head and stared at Alaric who was watching with a calm expression. "Alaric, you filthy demon! One day, you will suffer a mor-" Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! Butch chopped his neck eight times. He could have cut off the old man''s head with a few chops, but Alaric had specifically told him to make Darvin suffer. Thud. The old man''s head fell with a ''thud''. With his death, only Liam was left. "No! I don''t want to die! Wait! Let me speak to Alaric! I have information about Veronica! I will tell you everything I know if you don''t kill me!" Liam shouted anxiously. Chapter 267: Curse-Type Ability? Alaric frowned upon hearing his words. Veronica was a country located south of Astania. It was once ruled by a tyrannical sovereign, but after long years of civil war, a woman emerged like a comet to bring down this corrupt ruler. She was a Mythical Knight, a powerful warrioress who destroyed the army of the former ruler with her own hands. After taking control of the country, she used all sorts of methods to quell the unrest and she later proclaimed herself as Queen of Veronica. It had been half a century since she became the queen of the country, but stories of her exploits have never been forgotten. Her name was Yskaela Veronica. Veronica? What is he talking about? Alaric raised his hand and signaled Butch to stand back. Liam''s words had intrigued him since this didn''t happen in his past life. "Tell me. I will consider sparing your life if the information you hold is as valuable as you make it sound." Liam''s heart was about to leap out of his chest and Alaric''s gave him some room to breathe. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves. He then gathered his thoughts before he replied. "You must promise me first that you will spare my life. I guarantee that the information I have will be useful to you." He nervously stared at Alaric. The latter''s response would determine his fate, but Alaric didn''t show any strong reaction. His expression was calm and there were no ripples in his eyes. With an indifferent look, Alaric replied. "You have five minutes to speak." Liam''s face fell. He gritted his teeth and shouted. "A-Alaric, I know you hate me, but you will regret it if you don''t hear this information!" Alaric remained unmoved. He looked away from him and turned his head to Butch. "Make him spit out the truth." He commanded. Butch grinned at his words. "Yes, my lord!" Liam was terrified when he saw the masked warrior approaching him with a menacing smile. "Stop! Don''t come closer! Stop!" Butch ignored him and grabbed him by the neck as he muttered. "Liam, who would have thought that you are this pathetic? I pity the people who had sacrificed their lives for a worthless scum like you!" Ptuui! He spat a mouthful of saliva on Liam''s face. Liam grabbed his arm and kicked him, but it felt like he was kicking an iron board! Butch let go of him when he was on the verge of losing consciousness. Cough! Cough! Liam coughed heavily and gasped for breath. He felt like he had stepped into death''s door and it made him terrified. "P-Please spare me, s-sir!" Butch didn''t stop there. "Tell me what you know and I will make it less painful for you." He whispered in a demon-like voice. Liam shivered. He knew his life would be over once they got the information from his mouth, so he stubbornly refused to tell them. "Good! I thought you would spill out everything after that little bit of punishment. We are not yet done, Liam!" Butch''s voice drifted into his ears like a demon''s whisper. In the next moment, Butch let him experience all sorts of torture methods, each one being more cruel than the other. The spectators grimaced as they watched the whole scene. Liam''s screams echoed for the next half an hour until his voice turned into hoarse gasps and weak whimpers. "K-Kill me...I will t-tell you everything I-I know. J-Just k-kill me." Liam uttered with blood, tears, and snot covering his whole face. Hearing this, Butch tapped his shoulders and smiled. "You should have said this from the start. There was no need for you to suffer like this." Liam almost fainted when he heard the mockery in his voice, but he pretended not to notice it. He just wanted to end this suffering. "There is a high-ranking person from Veronica hiding here in the North. I don''t know his exact identity, but I am sure that he is at least a Transcendent Knight!" "He approached me recently and invited me to join their faction, but...kkkhkk!!" Before he could finish his words, Liam''s head suddenly bulged as if air was being pumped into him. He grabbed his head and looked like he was in severe pain. "What''s going on?!" Alaric jumped on top of the platform and rushed to his side to take a closer look at his condition. "Wait! Alaric! You guys get away from him!" Lucas'' urgent shout drifted into their ears. Hearing this, Alaric and the others quickly reacted. They jumped off the platform and retreated into a safe distance. At this moment, Liam''s head exploded with a ''bang''! Blood and brain matter splattered all over the platform! Everyone was alarmed by the unexpected situation. They had never seen such methods before and it made them feel uneasy. "What the hell happened?" Alaric muttered in disbelief. Lucas didn''t respond and rushed to the platform to inspect Liam''s corpse, his face looking grave. This aura... He felt a trace of unusual aura from Liam''s corpse and it was something he had never seen before. This looks like a curse-type integrated trait... When he made this discovery, he scanned the whole estate with his mana, but he didn''t discover anything out of the ordinary. Only a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master could do something like this. To think that there is actually someone that dangerous hiding in the North. Just what is their intention? "Father, did you discover something?" Asked Alaric who had appeared by his side. Lucas frowned as he nodded. "I''m not sure just yet, but I think that this ability is a curse-type integrated monster trait and they should be a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master!" Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. His assumptions weren''t that far off from Lucas'' guess. "Could it be done by the person that Liam has mentioned earlier?" "That seems to be the case. They only killed Liam when he was about to disclose their faction so it must be related to them." Lucas nodded in agreement. Chapter 268: Trait Upgrade and the Rare Weapon Card What is going on here? Is this really related to Veronica? But I don''t remember a renowned expert in that country who has a curse-type integrated monster trait. Alaric felt that things had become more complicated. He already had his hands full with stopping the civil war in Astania and now another variable had appeared. Not to mention that there had been reported sightings of barbarians near Turtle Fort. "Son, it is better to keep this matter a secret for the time being. I will send my people to make a covert investigation on this organization. Just leave this matter to me and focus your attention on your upcoming wedding." Lucas tapped his shoulder. Alaric nodded at his father''s words. "Yes, Dad, but you must be careful." "You don''t need to remind me." Lucas chuckled while shaking his head. And so, Liam''s unusual death was kept as a secret. Everyone who had witnessed it was warned not to disclose what happened. ___ Mission Complete! Rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 50 EXP, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1, Rare Weapon Card x1 ___ Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:255¨C>305/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (E), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (E), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 200 Agility: 200 Vitality: 195 Endurance: 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 3700 ¡ª> 4700 Stat Points: 0 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) Alaric received a notification from the system, indicating that he had completed his mission. He got some amazing rewards this time, including one Random Trait Upgrade Card and the Rare Weapon Card which he hadn''t gotten before. [Do you want to use the Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! Your trait Tracking (E) has been upgraded to Tracking (D)!] Alaric''s mouth twitched in dissatisfaction when he saw what had been upgraded. Of all the traits I have, why does it have to be Tracking? "What''s wrong? Why do you have that kind of expression?" Lucas asked when he saw the sudden change in Alaric''s facial expressions. Alaric shook his head and waved his hand. "It is nothing, Dad. I just thought of something. Please excuse me. I still have things to do." He couldn''t wait to use the Rare Weapon Card so he excused himself. Lucas watched his son leave with a frown. Is he worried about this mysterious curse-type ability? Alaric was unaware of his father''s thoughts. He headed straight to his study and told the servants not to let anyone go inside without his permission. [Do you want to use the Rare Weapon Card?] [Yes] [No] I wonder what I will get this time? I hope it is something useful. Upon clicking Yes, a brilliant light flashed before him. When he opened his eyes, he saw a huge broadsword that was almost as tall as him. The blade was almost two inches thick and with a width equivalent to two hands. Alaric grabbed the floating broadsword and the first thing he noticed was its enormous weight. This thing is heavy! It should be around a hundred kilograms! Even an Elite Knight like me would feel tired after swinging this thing a few times! Alaric swung it a few times and he felt the muscles in his arms tightening due to the sword''s weight. Whoosh! Whoosh! This broadsword is definitely not ordinary, but this is not suitable for me. He had the SSS-rank Swordsmanship trait, but he preferred using shorter swords for convenience. Furthermore, using a broadsword this heavy would require massive strength and high stamina. I can give this to Galanar. This sword is a perfect match for him. [Rare Broadsword] Sharpness: 35 Durability: 65 Let''s test out its engraved ability first. Alaric imbued mana into the sword and casually swung it. Whoosh! Hold on! This ability... He was stunned by the broadsword''s engraved ability. It was actually a knockback ability and a powerful one at that! Every time he swung the broadsword, Alaric could feel the immense knocking power it possessed. Whoever would get hit by this sword would be thrown away if they weren''t careful or prepared. This would definitely increase Galanar''s power manifold! Alaric''s eyes lit up. He could already imagine Galanar wielding the broadsword on the battlefield, sweeping the enemies with each strike! The thought of it made him excited. This is a fitting reward for him since he took care of the House Harrison issue and he even captured Liam. Alaric rubbed his chin. As for Warrick... he made a questionable decision of saving House Keller''s employees which resulted in many casualties. Although it was because of my grandfather''s foolishness, he is also to be blamed. After making up his mind, Alaric summoned Galanar to his study. A moment later, Galanar entered and bowed to him. "My lord, what are your orders?" Alaric beckoned to him and pointed at the seat in front of his desk. "Sit down." Galanar nodded, took his seat, and waited for Alaric to speak. Alaric smiled at him and said. "You did great this time, Sir Galanar. You completed the task I gave you so you deserve a reward." Hearing this, Galanar replied. "I''m only doing my job, my lord." Alaric chuckled and put the broadsword on the table. "This is a weapon I had prepared for you. I think you are the most suitable person to use it, Sir Galanar." Galanar stared at the broadsword with great interest. He could tell from a glance that it was a relic! "My lord, this sword..." "Just take it. You deserve it, Sir Galanar." Alaric motioned for him to take the sword. Galanar no longer refused. He took the broadsword and immediately felt a strong connection with it. The sword was perfect in his hands as if it was custom-made for him. The weight was just right and it was perfect for his sword style. Seeing him fiddling with the sword, Alaric said. "It hasn''t been named yet. Why don''t you give it a name?" Chapter 269: Visiting Mount Tegere and the Beast Garden "Can I really give it a name, my lord?" Galanar asked hesitantly while gently running his fingers through the surface of the blade. Alaric nodded with a faint smile on his face. "Of course! The sword is yours from now on so you should be the one to name it." Galanar rubbed his chin and said after a moment of thought. "In that case, I shall name it ''Despair''." Alaric raised an eyebrow. He thought that Galanar would give it an imposing name, but the name he gave was quite ordinary. "Is there any meaning behind this name, Sir Galanar?" Galanar scratched his head and replied with a hint of embarrassment. "My reason is simple, my lord. I want my enemies to know that when I use this broadsword, only despair awaits them." "I see. You may leave and familiarize yourself with your new sword." Alaric chuckled. It might sound simple, but it displayed Galanar''s domineering spirit and confidence in his strength. Hearing this, Galanar lowered his head. "Thank you for the reward, my lord. I will cherish it." He then left with quick footsteps, looking incredibly eager to practice with his new weapon. After he left, Alaric remembered another important matter. I should visit Mount Tegere. My grandfather has never left the mountain since those warriors were buried. Alaric stepped out of his study and headed to Mount Tegere. The mountain had already become an important place in the estate. Many warriors and even the residents of the town would come to visit to pay their respects to the fallen heroes. The area around the mountain was tightly guarded by the warriors of House Silversword. Every visitor had to be inspected before they were allowed entry into the sacred mountain. When Alaric arrived, the guards were stunned. "My lord!" The warriors stopped the inspections and stood neatly in front of him, greeting him with the utmost respect. "Greetings, Lord Alaric!" Alaric waved his hand and nodded his head to acknowledge their greeting. "Proceed with your tasks. I came here to pay my respects to the warriors who had fallen in battle." The guards allowed him to enter the sacred mountain. This place has become more vibrant with life. The remnant mana within the fallen warriors'' remains must have improved the mountain''s environment. Mount Tegere is now worthy of being called a sacred mountain. This mountain was just an ordinary mountain before, but it had become an entirely different place after being exposed to the mana of the fallen warriors. The air was filled with a dense amount of mana which caused the surrounding vegetation to flourish. Insects and even animals were attracted to the bountiful energy, making the mountain full of activity. As Alaric climbed the stone steps, he passed by some people who had come to visit the tombs of the warriors. Most of them were families of the fallen, while others were simply there to show their gratitude to the heroes. Soon, he finally arrived on top of the mountain where the remains of the soldiers who had died in Copperglade were buried. In the middle of the rows of tombstones, he saw an old figure kneeling with a look of remorse. "Please forgive me! Because of my selfishness, you guys lost your lives! It''s my fault." Alaric could hear the old man''s words in between his sobs. Seeing his grandfather filled with enormous guilt, Alaric sighed and shook his head. The death of these warriors was indeed largely due to his decisions, but Alaric couldn''t bring himself to hate his grandfather for he was just the same. For the sake of fulfilling his goals, Alaric knew that there would be bloodshed and violence. However, he was prepared to carry this immense burden for he believed that he had been brought back into the past to correct these very mistakes. He waited for an hour without approaching his grandfather, but Anton Keller remained kneeling while continuously expressing his guilt and regret for making the decision that day. Suddenly, Alaric sensed two familiar auras. He turned around and saw Warrick whose upper torso was covered in bandages. A grim-faced Fredrinn was also there walking half a step behind him. The two warriors were about to greet him, but he made a ''shushing'' gesture and pointed to his grandfather as he whispered. "I want you two to look after my grandfather. If he collapses, bring him to the clinic immediately." The two warriors nodded upon hearing his words. Warrick seemed to have something to say, but he couldn''t utter a word. Alaric noticed this so he asked. "Do you have anything to say, Sir Warrick?" Warrick sighed and took a deep breath as he replied. "My lord, the death of those warriors wasn''t entirely Lord Anton''s fault. I underestimated the enemies which..." Alaric raised his hand and tapped his shoulder. "I understand, Sir Warrick. I don''t blame you for making that decision, but you must reflect on this. No matter how weak the enemies are, you must never underestimate them. Even when killing an ant, it is never wrong to use a dragon-slaying sword!" Warrick and Fredrinn felt a chill in their hearts upon hearing his words. "Yes, my lord. I will remember your words." Warrick saluted. Alaric was pleased with his response. He then moved his gaze to Fredrinn and asked. "How are you, Sir Fredrinn?" He had been told about the terrible experience that Fredrinn had endured under the hands of that bastard, Xavier. Just the thought of the humiliation that Fredrinn had suffered made his skin crawl. Fredrinn lowered his head as he responded. "I am recovering well, my lord. Thank you for worrying about me." Hearing this, Alaric nodded. This man was indeed the Steel Bastion. Even his willpower was as tough as steel. "I''m glad to hear that." Alaric didn''t bother to ask him about Xavier. Xavier was still in the hands of Fredrinn, suffering untold torture and endless torment. After some small talks with the two warriors, Alaric bid them farewell and headed down the mountain. There were already hundreds of tombs on the mountain, which contained the remains of the soldiers from other houses. Alaric felt the weight of responsibility when he saw those tombs. He hardened his heart and vowed to always remember their sacrifices. He didn''t rest after visiting Mountain Tegere. He headed straight to the beast garden, a special place where the household''s tamed beasts were kept. The Saber-fanged Wolves and the Frost Horses were also brought to this place to get proper care. The caretaker of the beast garden was an old servant of his father, a retired Elite Knight named Cassius. Alaric came here to check the condition of the Saber-fanged Wolves and the Frost Horses after they had been fed with the Bedeviled Cornelia. The renovations on the beast garden are much better than I expected. Alaric injected some funds and manpower into the renovations of the beast garden. This was because he planned to take in more beasts in the future. He didn''t want to waste his Monster Affinity trait. At the entrance of the beast garden, two Knight Apprentices greeted him. "My lord!" Alaric waved his hand and asked. "Where is Sir Cassius?" "Sir Cassius is feeding the beasts, my lord. Do you want me to bring him here?" One of the Knight Apprentices replied. Hearing this, Alaric shook his head. "There is no need for that. I will go inside and find him." He didn''t want to disturb the retired warrior. He entered the beast garden and navigated the vast land that housed numerous savage beasts. Most of these creatures had already been tamed, but there were still a few unruly beasts who refused to listen. Roar! Roar! Grr!! Grr!! Keekeke! Distinct animal sounds echoed around him. The diversity of the beasts made him fascinated. Just this small part of the beast garden already has dozens of beasts. I should hire more servants to help Sir Cassius in taking care of this place. Just then, he saw an old man wearing a straw hat in the middle of a beast pack. He was stroking the fur of the pack leader with a gentle smile on his face. As if sensing his aura, the old man turned his head. "My lord!" [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric hadn''t checked the old man''s attributes yet and he could no longer hold back his curiosity after seeing the system prompt in front of him so he clicked [Yes]. Cassius [Elite Knight] EXP: 960/1000 Potential: B Traits: Swordsmanship (B), Shield Mastery (A), Horseback Riding (B), Archery (C), Hunting (B), Tracking (C), Beast Affinity (S), Beast Whisperer (A), Farming (C), Calligraphy (D) Strength: 201 Stamina: 180 Agility: 192 Vitality: 215 Endurance: 220 Mana: 230 What?! Sir Cassius is actually this formidable! He even has an S-rank trait! He had rarely seen traits above A-rank on someone and those who had them were unique individuals with high potential. This old man''s potential wasn''t any less compared to the young prodigies he had unearthed, but his age had already caught up with him. I heard that he is already above eighty years old, but he looks like he is in his forties. Alaric was impressed with the old man''s attributes. "How are you, Sir Cassius? I hope I didn''t disturb you with my sudden visit." Chapter 270: Cassius’ Past This old man is close to advancing to the next realm, but he refuses the resources that Dad wants to give him. If it weren''t for those injuries... He looked at the old man''s missing right arm and his blinded right eye. The scar that stretched from the right side of his forehead down to his chin was visible. These scars were something he had sustained during the last battle he had participated in together with Lucas. It was during the war against the barbarians. The two exchanged greetings and some small talk. Alaric was careful not to mention anything related to the barbarians for this might trigger the retired warrior''s past trauma. "How are the Saber-fanged Wolves doing?" Alaric asked. This was his purpose for this visit. Cassius smiled faintly as he replied. "You came at the right time, my lord. Follow me. It is better to show you the results." Before leaving, the old warrior whispered something to the leader of the beast pack. The creature tilted his head as if trying to understand his words. Then, it emitted a soft sound while nodding its head. Alaric noticed the exchange between the old man and the beast, but he didn''t say anything. If he hadn''t seen the retired warrior''s traits, he would have believed he was just speaking nonsense to the creature. However, with his Beast Whisperer trait, Alaric was certain that there was some form of understanding between him and the beasts. "Do you like animals and beasts, Sir Cassius?" Alaric probed the old man with a calm gaze. Cassius didn''t stop walking and replied. "I have always been fascinated with these creatures since I was young, my lord. It feels like I can communicate with them and they seem to understand my message." Alaric was surprised. He thought the old man would hide this peculiar ability, but he was actually open to discussing it. "That is a unique ability, Sir Cassius! I envy you. I also want to communicate with the beasts, but I just do not have the same gift." Alaric sighed while shaking his head. Cassius chuckled. "We all have different talents and gifts, my lord. In your case, you are a prodigy in swordsmanship." "You flatter me." The two chatted as they walked along the vast beast garden. Soon, the retired warrior brought him to a special enclosure that was significantly colder than other parts of the beast garden. This enclosure was specially constructed for beasts that were used to colder weather conditions and environments. From outside, Alaric could already see the Saber-fanged Wolves and the Frost Horses. Both beasts were separated into different sections in the enclosure to make sure that they wouldn''t kill each other. The wolves... When he saw the Saber-fanged Wolves, Alaric was stunned. Their changes were more noticeable than the Frost Horses. The small cubs that looked like tiny furballs had grown bigger. They were now as big as ordinary wolves and their fangs had become more prominent. Furthermore, the aura they exuded was already as powerful as that of a veteran Knight! The wolves seemed to have sensed Alaric''s aura. They eagerly wagged their tails as they rushed towards him like little puppies. Awooo!! Alaric was happy to see them in high spirits and better shape. "Did you guys miss me?" He laughed as he stroked the beautiful white fur of the wolves. Cassius smiled as he watched the reunion between them. He could sense the joy and the excitement of the Saber-fanged Wolves. These wolves really trust Lord Alaric. They treat him as a part of their pack. They don''t even treat me, their caretaker, like this. After playing around with the wolves for a good ten minutes, he turned his head to Cassius and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you for taking care of them, Sir. Just let me know if you ever need anything. I can give you anything you want as long as it is within my means." The old man waved his hand. "I''m only doing my job, my lord. There is no need to reward me. Besides, I''m already satisfied with my life here in the beast garden." Alaric stared deeply at him and asked. "Are you sure? Do you not want to advance and become a Transcendent Knight?" The old man''s smile suddenly turned cold. He then shook his head and let out a heavy sigh. "You should leave, my lord. I''m not feeling well today." Hearing this, Alaric revealed a look of regret. It was apparent that the old man was still affected by the traumatic experience he went through during the battle against the barbarians. "I''m sorry, Sir Cassius." Alaric cupped his fists. "Since you are not feeling well, I will take my leave and not disturb you further. You should get some rest." He didn''t wait for the old man''s response and left after taking one last look at the Saber-fanged Wolves and the Frost Horses. He had already fulfilled his objectives so he left without hesitation. Awoo!! The wolves howled as they watched him leave. Cassius could sense the sadness of the wolves. He crouched and patted their heads as he whispered. "Don''t worry, Lord Alaric will come back to visit you soon." After pacifying the restless wolves, the old man turned his head to the direction where Alaric was headed and muttered in a melancholic tone. "I apologize, my lord, but this old man can no longer wield a sword. There is no meaning in advancing anymore..." As he said those words, the scenes of the last battle he had participated in flashed in his mind, making his face turn pale. He groaned as he grabbed his head, his shoulders trembling. Since he had survived that battle, he would always have nightmares of that day. It continued to haunt me to this day and it was something he had never overcome. It''s my fault... If it wasn''t for me, my comrades... The old man fell to his knees and sobbed quietly. Chapter 271: Searching for Traces of Barbarians Meanwhile, outside Turtle Fort, Franklin''s team was ready to search for traces of barbarians. They had stayed in the fort city for a few days to get some information, but the city guards weren''t able to provide sufficient details. "Do barbarians really look scary?" Wolf asked, unable to hide his curiosity. He had only seen them in portraits and paintings, but he had never seen one in person. They were described as beasts in human form and many other exaggerated descriptions, but he was sure about one thing. The average barbarian was physically stronger than ordinary warriors. This means that all of them were gifted in battle, even the women. "My grandfather said that barbarians are tall and muscular. They are innately powerful and some are even born with unique abilities..." Rasmus who had received William''s teachings showed off his knowledge. The rest of the team listened with great interest, including Franklin, the leader of the group. He was born as a gladiator so his knowledge about history was practically zero. Even the kid, Wolf, was more knowledgeable than him. "You guys stop chatting and focus on the investigation!" A cold voice drifted into their ears. It was Aliya, the strict and stern-faced warrioress. Everyone was afraid of her so they obediently resumed their investigation. Time passed in the blink of an eye and afternoon quickly came, but the group was still unable to find any clues. Just as they were about to give up their search, Franklin suddenly sensed an unusual aura nearby. This aura... He squinted his eyes and looked in a certain direction. There are three of them and each of them is as powerful as an ordinary Knight. Is it them? He frowned when he discovered the other party''s existence. He wasn''t certain if these people were the barbarians that they had been searching for so he didn''t make a rash decision. However, he realized that the trio were approaching their location. Did they discover us? He furrowed his eyes as he signaled for the group to lay low and conceal their presence. Franklin hid behind a tree while cautiously observing the trio''s movements. They are getting closer... Sweat trickled down his face as he slowly reached out to his weapon. At this moment, the trio finally entered his line of sight. It''s indeed them! Barbarians! They had tall and muscular men dressed in leather armor. The weapons they carried were crudely made with ordinary appearance and no proper design. These warriors had tanned skin and red eyes which were unique features that most barbarians carried. Franklin sent a signal to the group, informing them of what he had discovered. Everyone''s faces turned grim upon seeing his signal. They unconsciously moved their hands into the handle of their weapons, ready to take action at a moment''s notice. Just when Franklin was about to give the signal to attack, the three barbarian warriors suddenly stopped to set up camp. They hadn''t sensed us. Franklin heaved a sigh of relief. He signaled the group to relax and not make a noise. Let''s see what you guys are up to... *** Back to Alaric. After leaving the beast garden, he went to the training grounds to let off some steam. He had already completed today''s daily mission so he didn''t perform the usual weighted exercises and mana-infused sword training. I should try practicing other sword styles. There might come a time when they will be useful. Thinking about this, Alaric took a moment to gather his thoughts. He had already mastered the dual-wielding sword style and the orthodox sword style. There were still plenty of sword techniques that he hadn''t mastered, but with his SSS-rank Swordsmanship trait, it wouldn''t take him long to master them. How about a speed-type sword technique? His dual sword style was a versatile technique that was focused on both offense and defense, but it had one small weakness... Speed... Alaric unsheathed the Frigid Dragon Sword. It was a short sword with feather-like weight so using it alone would significantly increase his speed. Whoosh! Whoosh! He swung his sword while trying to create a suitable sword technique that was focused on speed. Normally, it would take weeks or even months to create a sword technique, but to Alaric, it was just a matter of minutes. Whoosh! Whoosh! He was close to creating a sword technique when he sensed that someone was keenly observing him. Alaric opened his eyes and turned his head. It''s him. Von, a mercenary from Hairo. Henry''s team discovered him when they were searching for the Bedeviled Cornelia. When he heard of the man''s circumstances, he didn''t hesitate to provide monetary support for his family. Now, Von had become a part of House Silversword''s army. Because of his status as an Elite Knight, Alaric appointed him as a deputy company commander under Henry. This guy had a unique character. He was stubborn and fearless. He even heard from Henry that Von once mentioned that he would storm House Silversword if the rewards promised to him wouldn''t be delivered. Von bowed to him when he realized that he had been discovered. "I apologize, my lord. I didn''t mean to interrupt your training." Alaric smiled faintly and beckoned to him. "It is alright. How is your daughter and wife doing?" When he mentioned this, Von''s expression softened. "Thanks to the resources you provided, they are both doing well. My daughter has already recovered and my wife is set for delivery." "I see. I am glad to hear that." Alaric chatted with the former mercenary. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes] out of habit. Von [Elite Knight] EXP: 599/1000 Potential: C Traits: Flail Mastery (A) Horseback Riding (B), Archery (C), Hunting (B), Tracking (B), Farming (C), Fishing (C) Strength: 180 Stamina: 171 Agility: 159 Vitality: 186 Endurance: 185 Mana: 163 His attributes are almost the same as Henry''s. Not bad for a mercenary. "Do you want to have a spar with me?" Alaric asked with a faint smile. Chapter 272: Spar Between Von and Alaric Is he challenging me? Von stared at Alaric with shock. He didn''t expect the young lord to suggest something like this all of a sudden. I admit his swordsmanship is fancy, but is he confident enough to defeat me? Von''s fighting spirit was boosted when he saw Alaric staring at him with a taunting smile. "If that''s what my lord wants, then this subordinate will obey." He replied with a serious voice. "Good! Please don''t hold back, Sir Von." Alaric said as he waved his sword, showing off his precise control. Are we really using real weapons for a spar? Von frowned. He didn''t know Alaric''s intentions for doing this and it made him slightly perturbed. After a moment of hesitation, he grabbed his flail and waited for Alaric to make the first move. "I''m ready, my lord!" Hearing this, Alaric grinned. Since you interrupted my training, be prepared to become the training dummy for the new sword technique I created. Thinking about this, he tapped his foot and rushed forward with quick footwork. He moved like the wind, fast and agile. Upon gaining momentum from the sudden charge, he raised his short sword and swung it with extreme speed. Whoosh! He is faster than me! Von''s eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t expect Alaric to be this fast. He quickly adjusted his stance and lifted his flail to block his sword. Clang! When the spiky metal ball struck Alaric''s blade, a loud ''clang'' echoed. He is this strong? Von stared at the young warrior in disbelief. From what he had heard, Alaric wasn''t even twenty years old! However, his power had already surpassed him, an Elite Knight who had trained for decades! So he wasn''t being overly confident earlier. Von frowned after he discovered Alaric''s true power. He decided to be more cautious and serious about this spar. He warily observed the young Elite Knight while adjusting his posture to a more comfortable stance. Seeing the sudden change in his opponent''s expression, Alaric smirked. That is right. You should be this careful if you do not want to be defeated so miserably. In the next moment, Alaric rushed once more. This time, he increased his speed by about fifty percent. His movements were so fast that he had almost turned into a blur. Whoosh! Whoosh! Von could barely follow him. Knowing that he was at a disadvantage in terms of agility, he quickly changed his approach. He wielded his flail aggressively in an attempt to slow down Alaric''s pace. Bang! Bang! Every time his flail struck the ground, it would leave a deep hole. I can''t touch him! Sweat trickled down Von''s face. He was struggling to keep up with Alaric''s fast and lethal sword strikes. The two were so focused on their battle that they didn''t notice the growing number of spectators in the training ground. The warriors were awed by their spectacular battle. Clang! Clang! Among the spectators was Henry. He watched the battle with great anticipation and interest. He could see that Alaric was holding back, but he didn''t say anything. Lord Alaric is only using one sword, but he still has the advantage. It''s already a miracle for Von to survive this long. He thought to himself. Von''s power was almost on par with him. The only difference between them was their experience and decision-making. Henry believed that he was ahead when it came to those factors. Strange... Lord Alaric''s sword seems to be faster and his technique has changed. Did he create another sword technique? Henry raised his eyebrows with a look of disbelief. In the past few months, Alaric mostly focused on improving his dual sword style. He had rarely practiced different sword techniques. At this moment, Von suddenly made a mistake which Alaric took advantage of. With a quick maneuver, he deflected Von''s flail and kicked him hard. The former mercenary was pushed back a couple of steps, making him briefly lose his balance. Alaric zoomed in, his blade just a few inches away from Von''s neck. "It was a good fight, Sir Von. Thank you for accepting my request." Alaric lowered his sword and smiled at the man. I lost? Von could still not believe what had happened. He only made a mistake once, but Alaric was able to capitalize on it. He took the opportunity without hesitation and ended the battle with ease. He forced out a bitter smile as he replied. "It''s an honor to spar with you, my lord. I have learned a lot from this battle." Alaric noticed his uncomfortable smile so he tapped the man''s shoulder. "I learned a lot from you too, Sir Von. We should do this more often." "If that''s what you want, my lord. This subordinate will do as you command." Von lowered his head. After the spar concluded, Alaric didn''t stay in the training ground and left right away. Looking at him leave, Von sighed while shaking his head. "No wonder everyone is full of praise for him. Lord Alaric is indeed worthy of his reputation." "Don''t worry about it, Sir Von." A nonchalant voice drifted into his ears. He turned around and saw Henry approaching him with a broad grin. Seeing this old warrior, he cupped his fists in greeting. "Sir Henry." Henry returned the gesture and said. "Lord Alaric''s talent is unmatched. He had already defeated all the Elite Knights in the household. Well, except for one person..." Von revealed a look of curiosity upon hearing this. Alaric was probably the most powerful Elite Knight he had faced so he wanted to know which man he hadn''t defeated yet. Sensing his curious gaze, Henry chuckled. "Do you know Sir Butch?" He asked. Von raised an eyebrow. "Butch? I have heard of the name, but I''m not familiar with him." He was new to the household and there were still plenty of people who he wasn''t familiar with. "The masked warrior who always follows Lord Alaric around. That''s him. He is also new to the household, but he has already defeated most Elite Knights who had requested to spar with him. He had also fought with Lord Alaric, but their battle would always end in a draw." Henry chuckled while shaking his head. Hearing this, the image of a tall warrior appeared in his mind. So it''s him. He had seen this person a few times and the aura he exuded was indeed frightening for an Elite Knight. He even heard some people calling Butch the Merciless Executioner. It was a moniker that perfectly fit his image. "I want to spar with him and see how large of a difference there is between us!" Von clenched his fists and expressed his desire to spar with Butch. Henry laughed at his unyielding spirit. "You are quite brave, Sir Von. Not a lot of people have the guts to spar with Sir Butch. It was a great decision to bring you here! Hahaha!" *** Meanwhile, a few miles from Turtle Fort, Franklin''s team was still observing the three barbarian warriors they discovered. "What are they doing here?" Wolf whispered. Franklin sent him a glare, making the young Knight Apprentice cover his mouth in embarrassment. Aliya also flicked Wolf''s forehead for almost exposing them. The young warrior could only shut his mouth. At this moment, one of the barbarians suddenly looked over, giving them quite the scare. Franklin tightly held his sword while observing the barbarian''s movement. He was ready to attack if he would discover anything abnormal. However, the barbarian''s gaze shifted to another location, making him sigh in relief. Just what are they planning to do here? Franklin frowned. The team remained cautious throughout the whole observation, but one of them made a fatal mistake. He stepped on a twig which created a snapping sound that reached the ears of the barbarians. "Who is there?!" One of the barbarians shouted in their own language. The three barbarian warriors scanned the surroundings while holding their weapons. Shit! Franklin cursed in his mind. There was no choice but to reveal themselves. Before showing himself to the barbarians, he sent a signal to his subordinates, informing them not to make any move. He then walked out from the big tree, revealing himself to the barbarian warriors. He raised his hands to show them that he had no intention to fight. "Relax. I didn''t come here to fight. I only came here by accident." Franklin spoke in the common tongue, hoping that the barbarians could understand him. "Why should we believe you? You don''t look very convincing." Surprisingly, the barbarians could speak the common tongue. Franklin was relieved that they were able to understand him. From the little information he knew about the barbarians, he was aware that only a few of them could speak the common tongue. Which means that these barbarian warriors weren''t ordinary members of their tribe! "Throw your sword away and we might believe you." One of the barbarians shouted. Hearing this, Franklin frowned. He didn''t want to engage them in battle since it might complicate the delicate relationship between the barbarian tribes and Astania. After some hesitation, he threw his sword. "Do you believe me now?" Chapter 273: The Red-Haired Barbarian, Pula The three barbarian warriors exchanged knowing glances upon seeing Franklin throw his weapon. Not good! These guys... Franklin immediately sensed their intentions when he saw the strange expression on their faces. The next moment, the barbarian warriors charged at him and aggressively brandished their weapons. "Stupid Astanian warrior!" One of the barbarians shouted. Franklin quickly grabbed his secondary weapon, a dagger tied to his right leg. Clang! He blocked the barbarian wielding the machete and kicked another to send him flying backwards. Before the last one could slash his head off, Franklin ducked and released a sweeping kick. Whoosh! Thud! Two barbarians were swiftly defeated in just a few moves! The remaining one was stunned. He didn''t expect the three of them to be overpowered by one warrior in an instant. He wanted to escape, but Franklin grabbed his arm and threw him to the ground! Thud! Franklin could have killed them, but killing these barbarians could be problematic so he chose to spare their lives. After disarming them, he asked his subordinates to tie them up. "Astanian warrior, you will pay for this!" One of the barbarians shouted while trying to break free from chains that restrained him. Franklin almost failed to contain his anger. "I told you I don''t mean you any harm. It was you guys who made the first move, so don''t blame me for doing this." "Sir, why don''t we kill these guys? I don''t think they have good intentions for sneaking into our borders." Muttered Aliya as she made a throat-slitting gesture. She spoke in Astanian language so the barbarians didn''t know what she said, but her gestures made them understand her intentions. Franklin stared at the young lady with a speechless look. Before he could respond, Rasmus said. "No, we must not harm them!" Aliya turned her head and looked at him with an eyebrow raised upwards. "Give me a good reason why." Rasmus took a deep breath and replied with a serious voice. "Calm down, Aliya. Lord Alaric commanded us to investigate the barbarian movements. He didn''t instruct us to engage them in battle. Killing them here could be troublesome and it might affect the relationship between the northern houses and the barbarian tribes. If there would be an investigation, House Silversword could be implicated." Aliya frowned and realized her mistake. She had almost acted out of anger. Thinking about this, she no longer said anything. Franklin sent Rasmus a look of approval before he moved his gaze back to the barbarians. "Let''s not make it hard for everyone. If you tell us what you guys are doing here, then we will set you free." He said in common language. Two of the barbarians subconsciously glanced at the person who seemed to be their leader. It was only an instinctive response, but Franklin was quick to notice this. This barbarian should be their leader. He thought as he looked at the red-haired barbarian with tattoos on his shoulders. "Why should we believe the words of bastards like you?!" The red-haired barbarian snorted, unwilling to give in. Franklin stared deeply at him. Should I kill him? No one will know if I hide their corpses and I can also make it look like it was done by beasts. When this thought crossed his mind, his eyes flashed with killing intent. The barbarians who were exposed to cruel environments immediately sensed this. It was only for a moment, but it didn''t escape their trained senses. "Wait! Don''t listen to him! We will tell you the truth, but you must let this man go. You can take us instead!" "Yes! We will tell you, but you must spare him!" The red-haired barbarian was stunned. He looked at his companions with a look of disbelief. "You two..." Franklin narrowed his eyes. It seems like this guy''s identity is a little bit special. "Alright. You may speak. If you tell me the truth, I will let him go." He nodded. Before the two barbarians could say anything, the red-haired barbarian suddenly shouted. "What are you two doing?! Are you both idiots?! This is obviously a lie! Don''t liste-" Franklin smacked the man''s head using the handle of his sword, making him fall unconscious. "Oheneba!" The two barbarians shouted in alarm. "Don''t worry. I only knocked him out." Franklin reassured them. Hearing his words, the two barbarians immediately inspected their leader''s pulse and they were relieved to know that nothing happened to him. "Now tell why you guys are here..." Franklin''s voice drifted into their ears. The two barbarians hesitated for a moment. "Can you guarantee his life?" One of them said while pointing at the unconscious barbarian. Franklin nodded. "As long as you tell me the truth, I promise that I will spare his life." Hearing this, the two finally revealed the truth. "One of our chief''s sons was captured by your people so we came here to investigate his whereabouts, but we can''t get close to your territory because there are a lot of strong warriors preventing us from entering..." According to them, the second son of their tribe''s chieftain was captured so they sent their warriors to track the kidnappers, but they were a bit too late. The kidnappers managed to enter Turtle Fort before they could rescue the chieftain''s son. They tried to bypass the security, but they were easily spotted by the experts of Turtle Fort so they could only linger outside the fortress city. Franklin frowned. This matter was more troublesome than he had thought. Someone actually dared to capture a barbarian tribe leader''s son! I must report this to my lord! Franklin knew that this could cause a major battle between the northern houses and the barbarian tribes if things weren''t handled well. However, this matter hasn''t been verified yet. These guys might be lying to him to save themselves so he didn''t believe everything they told him. "I see." Franklin thought deeply, but he didn''t know what to do. "Sir, how about we bring them to the estate and ask Lord Alaric''s opinion?" Rasmus suddenly interjected. Hearing this, Franklin rubbed his chin. It wasn''t a bad idea, but the problem was how to bring the barbarians without being discovered. "That would be troublesome. The warriors in Turtle Fort might discover them and we might be treated as smugglers. If this is reported to the imperial family, House Silversword will be punished!" Renante who had been silent the entire time voiced out his opinion. Franklin nodded in agreement. This was what he was worried about too. "Then why don''t we just send people to report the situation to Lord Alaric while the rest of us wait here?" Aliya suggested. "It''s your call, Sir Franklin." Everyone stared at Franklin, waiting for his decision. Franklin took a deep breath and contemplated his choices carefully. After a few minutes of silence, he finally made his decision. "We will release them and return to North Pine Town to report the situation to Lord Alaric." He knew the feeling of being deprived of freedom and he felt that it was wrong to forcefully take these men with them. Although their words hadn''t been investigated yet, he was willing to take the blame. The three young warriors seemed to have expected this. They smiled and gave him a respectful salute. "Yes, sir!" Franklin looked at the barbarians and said. "We will investigate the situation first. If it turns out to be true, I will help you guys search for your chief''s son." The barbarians didn''t expect to hear this. They were already prepared to be executed so they didn''t know how to respond. Without waiting for their answer, Franklin signaled his subordinates to release them. Rasmus and the others followed his instructions to remove the barbarians'' restraints. "Why are you helping us?" One of the barbarians spoke. Franklin stared at him and calmly replied. "Because that is the right thing to do." The barbarians were stunned. They believed that Astanian warriors were arrogant and merciless men, but this man overturned their beliefs. "I will give you guys one last piece of advice before we go our separate ways." Franklin paused for a moment before he continued. "You must leave. Not all northern warriors are reasonable men. You will only be in danger if you stay here." After saying these words, Franklin turned around and signaled his subordinates to retreat. Just as they were about to leave, a voice drifted into their ears. "Wait!" Franklin and his subordinates stopped in their tracks. They looked at the red-haired barbarian who had ''regained'' consciousness. "Tell me your name." The red-haired barbarian looked at Franklin. "Franklin, a warrior from House Silversword." The former gladiator replied. "My name is Pula. I will remember you, Franklin." The red-haired barbarian stood up. He then said something to the two barbarians and left without looking back. Pula... what a weird name... Franklin watched them leave for a few seconds before he instructed. "Let''s get going. We can''t delay this matter any longer." "Yes, sir!" Chapter 274: Bishop Amari Anton Arrives In the next few days, more members of the nobility from all over the northern region of Astania came to North Pine Town as Alaric''s wedding neared. The small town bustled with activity so House Silversword had to increase the security to ensure the safety of the visitors. They even requested Vale''s help to increase their defenses. With all these preparations, no one dared to cause trouble within the town. Even the arrogant heirs of the nobility didn''t dare cause a ruckus. At this moment, Alaric was inspecting the wedding venue, making sure that everything was in place. Next week, I will finally marry Hershey. Alaric smiled upon thinking about this. In his past life, he had neglected her feelings so he wanted to right his wrongs and make her happy in this life. Suddenly, a servant came to him with an urgent look and reported. "My lord, the people from the church are here! His Excellency, Amari Anton, is also with them!" Hearing this, Alaric immediately stopped what he was doing. Some time ago, he invited the bishop to officiate his wedding, and to his surprise, the man agreed. His Excellency came earlier than I thought... "Alright. I will go and greet them. You may leave and continue with your tasks." Alaric waved his hand and dismissed the servant before he left. He rode his frost horse and headed to the town center to meet the church''s entourage. He also brought Galanar and ten warriors with him to show that he had placed great importance on meeting them. They later found the bishop''s group chatting with the townspeople about the teachings of Aru. Bishop Amari looked over when he sensed their presence. Hm? That man must be Galanar... The bishop was momentarily shocked when he sensed Galanar''s formidable aura. He even had a feeling that he would lose if he would have to fight this man. Alaric didn''t dare be disrespectful. He jumped off his horse and bowed to the bishop, cupping his fists. Galanar and the warriors also got off their horses and greeted the bishop. "Greetings, Your Excellency!" "Greetings, Your Excellency!" Bishop Amari Anton smiled faintly. "You didn''t have to come all the way here to greet me, my lord. I know you are busy with your wedding preparations." "How could I do that? I..." Alaric and the bishop exchanged pleasantries. "Your Excellency, I have already prepared your accommodations. How about we take you there first? We can continue our conversation later." Alaric suggested with a smile. "Alright then. I will have to trouble you with leading the way." The bishop nodded with a gentle smile. They had already booked an inn, but it would be disrespectful to reject Alaric''s good intentions so he agreed to follow him. They chatted about random matters along the way. Soon, they arrived at the estate. Alaric brought them to the new and bigger guest mansion. No one was there yet since this place was reserved for the most influential people. Not even the lower nobility were qualified for this treatment. Alaric brought them in and said. "I had my people build this mansion for important guests like Your Excellency. I hope you will enjoy your stay in this humble mansion." "Oh my! I don''t deserve this treatment at all!" Bishop Amari was flattered, but he didn''t show it to his face. Alaric gave them a quick tour of the mansion which lasted almost half an hour. "Why don''t we sit down to get some rest, Your Excellency? I have already informed the servants to prepare some food and refreshments. They will send them once everything is ready." "Alright." Bishop Amari nodded, looking pleased by his well-made preparations. While waiting for the food to arrive, Alaric thought about something and decided to mention it. "Your Excellency, have you heard about the recent sightings of barbarians near Turtle Fort?" Bishop Amari''s face turned serious upon hearing this. As one of the highest-ranking members of the church, he was privy to the major events that took place within the empire so he was aware of this matter. "I have indeed heard of this." He didn''t deny it. Alaric already expected this so he wasn''t surprised. "What do you think are their intentions for revealing themselves after a few decades of silence?" The bishop stared at the young heir with a deep look. Is he probing me? The church had a huge network of information, but there was no detailed report about the recent barbarian sightings. After a moment of silence, the bishop shook his head and replied with an apologetic tone. "I''m sorry, my lord, but I''m also not sure about their intentions." "I see. What a pity." Alaric sighed with a look of regret. This matter was bothering him all this time, but the people he had sent to investigate the situation hadn''t returned yet. Alaric changed the topic to liven up the atmosphere. Their food also arrived a moment later and the serious mood became lively once more. However, a messenger suddenly came and whispered something to his ears. "My lord, Sir Franklin and his team have returned." Hearing this, Alaric raised his eyebrows. Speak of the devil. He came at the right time. Alaric smiled and excused himself. "Something important came up, Your Excellency. If there is anything that you need, do not hesitate to inform me. I will take my leave first. Please excuse me." He bowed to the bishop and left with his subordinates. Amari glanced at their departing figures with a look of interest. I wonder why he left in such a hurry. Meanwhile, Alaric had already left the guest mansion. He headed straight to the main mansion where Franklin''s group was waiting. As soon as he arrived, Franklin and his team immediately greeted him. "My lord! We apologize for the delay. It took us a while to investigate the situation." Franklin explained. Alaric waved his hand and asked. "What did you find out?" With a serious expression, Franklin cleared his throat before he responded. "We discovered that..." Chapter 275: Imperial Family’s Representative "We discovered the reason behind the barbarians'' movements near Turtle Fort. It turns out that..." Franklin told him about what he had heard from the red-haired barbarian named Pula. He also told Alaric his opinion about the situation. Alaric tapped Franklin''s shoulder and said. "You have done well, Sir Franklin. Killing those men would have caused harm to our relationship with the barbarian tribes and we might even be investigated by the imperial family. However, we still need to verify whether this information is true..." ___ Mission: Save the Captured Barbarians Mission Difficulty: Normal House Coldstone broke the peace treaty between the barbarian tribes and Astania. They captured a group of young barbarians including the son of a barbarian chieftain. Save them to prevent the situation from escalating into a full-blown war! Rewards: 600 Battle Points, 20 EXP, 10 Stat Points ___ Alaric furrowed his eyebrows when he saw the mission details. So this matter is related to House Coldstone. It must be the doing of that bastard, Xavier! Only someone like him would do something like this! Alaric was furious. This peace was something that his father and numerous warriors had fought hard to achieve, but one household actually dared to destroy this hard-earned peace! "Summon Fredrinn here at once!" Alaric instructed in a cold voice. Sensing his anger, Franklin didn''t dare waste any time and responded right away. "Yes, my lord!" Less than a quarter of an hour later, Franklin returned with Fredrinn following behind him. "My lord, I have brought Sir Fredrinn with me." Alaric waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. "Thank you, Sir Franklin. I will send someone to reward your team for your efforts." Seeing his signal, Franklin bowed, turned around, and left. After he left, Alaric beckoned to Fredrinn and asked. "Sir Fredrinn, is Xavier still alive?" Fredrinn frowned and replied. "Yes, my lord, but if you want to speak with him, it might be difficult." Alaric didn''t ask why. He was only asking casually because Xavier was the greatest suspect in the abduction of the barbarians. Since the man was no longer in the right condition to speak, Alaric could only forget about him. "I have a mission for you. This is related to House Coldstone and Xavier." Fredrinn took a deep breath and replied. "I''m all ears, my lord." "I have received a report that House Coldstone has captured a group of barbarians. If something happens to them, it could lead to a war against the barbarian tribes. We must not allow that to happen!" Fredrinn could sense Alaric''s fury and concern about the situation. "I see. You can leave this matter to me, my lord." House Coldstone has been greatly weakened after Sir Galanar attacked them with his army. There shouldn''t be an issue this time... Fredrinn thought to himself. "Good! I will send Sir Von, Sir Henry, and twenty warriors with you for this trip. Please save those barbarians!" It was only a normal-rated mission so Alaric didn''t send a Transcendent Knight. He believed that sending three Elite Knights was more than enough for the task. Fredrinn acknowledged the command with a salute. "I assure you that I will complete this mission!" With two veteran Elite Knights following him for the trip, he felt more confident about their safety. "You may leave after informing your wife." Alaric waved his hand. Fredrinn took this as his cue to leave. "Yes, my lord." He said before he left with quick strides. What a pity! I thought I would get a hard-rated mission... Still, this is better than having nothing at all. Without missions, he would be stuck in the Elite Knight realm for a long time so he was eager to get more. If it weren''t for his coming wedding, he would gone out to seek opportunities. While he was immersed in his thoughts, he suddenly heard the sound of a galloping horse. Hm? He turned around and saw that it was a warrior from the town''s garrison. The man got off his horse and kneeled before Alaric. "My lord, urgent report!" Alaric''s face turned serious. "Speak." "The imperial family has sent a representative. They are heading to the town as we speak." The man said with a grim look. The imperial family? Alaric frowned. He sent a wedding invitation to the imperial family for formality''s sake, but he didn''t expect them to really come. "Go and inform the baron and the madam about this. I will wait for them at the entrance of the town." Alaric instructed the man. This was a representative from the imperial family so he couldn''t afford to be negligent. "Yes, my lord!" The warrior saluted and left with haste. Meanwhile, Alaric summoned all the highest-ranking military officers in the household. Soon, more than twenty warriors gathered before him, including the three Transcendent Knights. "Prepare to greet the representative from the imperial family!" Alaric announced. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They never would have thought that the imperial family would actually come to their town. Everyone followed Alaric to the entrance of North Pine Town. They were curious to know which important figure the imperial family sent to join the wedding ceremony. Alaric and the military officers patiently waited outside the main gate. The visitors who were queuing up at the entrance were stunned upon seeing them. They wondered which impressive figure was coming to the town. A moment later, Lucas and Maria arrived. "My lord! My lady!" Alaric greeted them. The couple approached their son to confirm the situation with him. While they were chatting, an entourage of about fifty people appeared in their sights. "Those flags... They are from the imperial family!" Someone from the crowd shouted in surprise. The ordinary civilians immediately kneeled in fear, while the warriors lowered their heads as they waited for the imperial family''s entourage to arrive. Meanwhile, the members of House Silversword furrowed their eyebrows. "Princess Irish has arrived! Everyone, show your respect to the princess of Astania!" A warrior from the imperial entourage shouted. Chapter 276: The Hidden Dragon of the North Under everyone''s nervous gazes, a blonde-haired young lady got off the carriage. She looked calm as she scanned the crowd with her captivating ocean-blue eyes. She wore a red dress with a nine-clawed golden dragon symbol, the unique insignia of the imperial family. "Greetings, Your Highness!" The crowd respectfully greeted her. Irish nodded indifferently while searching for someone in the crowd. When she saw Alaric standing beside Lucas, her eyes momentarily stopped at him. That should be him... my cousin... He truly resembles Aunt Jade. Her expression visibly softened when she thought of this. "Thank you for gracing us with your presence, Your Highness." Lucas approached her with a faint smile on his face. He noticed the strange look she was giving him, but he ignored it. Princess Irish let out a smile as she replied. "I should be the one thanking you, Lord Lucas. It was getting boring in the castle and you gave me the perfect reason to come out and have fun." She said it in a joking manner, but Lucas could sense that it was most likely the truth. He forced out a smile and said. "We have arranged your accommodations, Your Highness. Why don''t you follow us there so we can continue our conversation in a more private space?" "Alright." Princess Irish didn''t give him a hard time. She had mixed feelings about Lucas. Sometimes she resented him for making her aunt suffer, but she mostly felt pity for him. Her aunt repeatedly told her that Lucas also had it hard so she must not resent him. The princess returned to her carriage after a short exchange of words with the baron. The warriors of House Silversword then escorted her to the estate. They even cleared the way for her, ensuring that there wouldn''t be any accidents on the road. The princess was already used to this kind of treatment so she didn''t find it unnatural. About a quarter of an hour later, they finally arrived at the newly built guest mansion. Within this mansion was a special room meant only for the members of the imperial family. Maria was more familiar with the layout of the mansion so she was responsible for explaining the structure to her. However, the princess was unfocused the entire time since her attention was mostly on Alaric, her cousin. He does not even feel pressured by my identity. This kind of temperament is rare to find even among the nobility. Well, he has the blood of Astania and the heroic spirit of Lord Lucas. While she was secretly sizing up her cousin, she was unaware that Alaric had already noticed her unusual behavior. Why is she looking at me intently? Is there something on my face? Alaric felt a bit conscious because of her scrutinizing eyes. He wanted to remind her, but she might think that he was being impolite so Alaric decided to endure it. While they were walking along the spacious hallway of the mansion, the princess suddenly stopped. "Lord Alaric. I heard that you are skilled with the sword. Would you allow me to witness your swordsmanship?" Everyone glanced at her in surprise, not expecting her to make this request in this situation. Alaric was also taken aback. He looked at the princess and humbly replied with a light smile. "It would be my pleasure to perform in front of Your Highness. I hope you will not laugh at my lacking skills." Princess Irish looked pleased with his response. "Good." She then beckoned to one of the warriors standing behind her. It was a bald middle-aged man dressed in steel-plated armor. He had an average height and a lean body which was quite ordinary for an imperial guard. However, this seemingly ordinary guard possessed the aura of an Elite Knight! "This is Sir Allen. He is a member of my guard team. Do not be fooled by his appearance. Sir Allen is one of the best Elite Knights of the imperial guards." Princess Irish introduced the bald middle-aged warrior. "I want you to spar with him. That way, I can witness the full extent of your abilities. What do you think, Lord Alaric?" She beamed at her cousin. Alaric glanced at the imperial guard named Allen. The man''s aura was indeed formidable. With a quick appraisal, he discovered that he was almost on the same level as Henry and Von! "Since Your Highness has already said it this way, how could I decline your request?" Alaric smiled wryly. Revealing his power to the imperial family wouldn''t be an issue. With their extensive network, they should be mostly aware of his strength. However, there was also another reason why he agreed so readily. This was because he felt a close connection with the princess. It was a weird feeling that brought numerous questions to his mind. The princess giggled at his words. "In that case, please begin." She announced with a flourish of her sleeve. Everyone gave them some room. The hallway was wide enough for them to spar, but Maria was worried that the walls might collapse under their intense power. Sensing her worry, Lucas grabbed her hand and whispered. "Relax. Everything will be alright. I am sure they will hold back their strength." Maria sighed and responded. "I hope so." At this moment, Alaric cupped his fists to Allen to show the man some respect. The imperial guard reciprocated the gesture with a light bow. "Please excuse my rudeness, my lord." Allen [Elite Knight] EXP: 325/1000 Potential: C Traits: Swordsmanship (A) Horseback Riding (B), Archery (C), Hunting (B), Tracking (B), Close Combat (B) Strength: 172 Stamina: 165 Agility: 170 Vitality: 160 Endurance: 161 Mana: 155 Alaric calmly observed his opponent. This guy''s attributes are very balanced and the ratings of his traits are also high for someone at his level. The imperial guards are indeed in a different league than ordinary warriors. Alaric didn''t underestimate his opponent despite his clear advantage in attributes. This is the perfect opportunity to test out the new technique I created. Thinking about this, he slowly unsheathed his short sword. As soon as he revealed his sword, the spectators felt a sudden drop in the temperature. His opponent, Allen, was the first to notice this and it made him feel pressured. He could tell at a glance that Alaric''s sword was a relic. He unsheathed his sword and adjusted his stance. If Alaric would make his move, he was prepared to take action. A few seconds passed, but both warriors didn''t seem to have the intention to initiate the attack. What a careful man... Alaric smirked. He decided to make the first move. He rushed forward and released a casual swing. Whoosh! It was an attack that used half of his strength, a probing move meant to determine his opponent''s strength and reaction speed. Allen didn''t disappoint him. He grunted as he lifted his sword to parry Alaric''s probing attack. Clang! Sparks flew in all directions after their weapons clashed. His swordsmanship is already impressive, but his footwork still needs some improvement. Alaric thought to himself. Clang! Clang! Both warriors didn''t use their mana. It was a pure contest of strength and swordsmanship. From the perspective of ordinary people, it looked like they were on even footing, but to the skilled warriors, they could clearly see who held the upper hand. He''s strong! I can barely parry his sword and I''m already using most of my physical strength! Allen was stunned. He realized that his opponent wasn''t even using his full power! So this is the strength of Alaric Silversword. He is truly worthy of his title ''The Hidden Dragon of the North''. News about the recent orc subjugation had already spread to Codera and this had increased the reputation of House Silversword''s warriors, including Alaric himself. He had received many nicknames from the residents, but there was one name that everyone agreed was perfect for him. The Hidden Dragon of the North. The princess and her subordinates were shocked by Alaric''s prowess. His abilities had far exceeded their expectations! Suddenly, Alaric ended the battle with a slash that cut Allen''s sword in half! Allen stared at his broken sword in disbelief. Although it wasn''t a relic, it was a weapon carefully crafted by the blacksmiths of the imperial family. However, such a durable sword was destroyed by Alaric without even using his mana! Still reeling in shock, he looked at the young warrior and asked. "H-How did you do that, my lord?" Alaric sheathed his sword and replied with a light smile. "I just hit your sword on the same spot." He made it sound easy, but everyone knew how difficult it was. Allen was flabbergasted. With a wry smile, he shook his head. "I lost." He muttered. Everyone clapped their hands for the performance of both warriors. "Splendid fight!" Princess Irish exclaimed while clapping her hands. Everyone could see the excitement on her face. "Raise your head, Sir Allen. Losing to Lord Alaric is not embarrassing. You just need to train harder and improve your skills." The princess said to the downcast imperial guard. "Yes, Your Highness!" Allen responded with a bow. Chapter 277: The Princess Visits the Baron The princess'' visit was outside their expectations, but House Silversword was quick to make the necessary adjustments to the security. They couldn''t allow anything to happen to her. Otherwise, they would have to face the wrath of the imperial family! In the next few days, more visitors arrived in the town. Some had even come from other regions, but everyone was aware of these people''s intentions. The sudden surge of foreigners brought pressure on the security personnel of the town. To lessen their burden, Lucas asked for military support from their allies. At this moment, Alaric was playing chess with the princess together with a group of young heirs from various noble, martial, and merchant households. The atmosphere was harmonious and it seemed like everyone was on good terms on the surface, but Alaric knew that there were some people present who were part of the second prince''s and crown prince''s factions. "You lost again, Lord Alaric!" The princess giggled after making Alaric fall into her trap. Alaric smiled wryly while shaking his head. "You should play with someone else, Your Highness. I am really not good at this." He had no talent for playing chess or even any kind of board game. He wasn''t bad at them, but he wasn''t good either. Princess Irish shook her head and sent him a teasing glance. "No. I like playing with you." "You are just bullying me since I am a newbie." Alaric didn''t want to play with her anymore. He had already lost five times in a row against her. "Fine. I will not force you." The princess no longer insisted. She then stood up and said. "I still have some matters to discuss with Lord Lucas so I will take my leave first." "Do you want me to send you to his study?" Alaric asked. Princess Irish shook her head and replied. "There is no need. I can go there by myself." "Alright. Just let me know if you need anything, Your Highness." Alaric cupped his fists while secretly using appraisal on her. Irish Astania [Knight] EXP: 80/500 Potential: B Talent: Swordsmanship (D), Hunting (E), Archery (D), Horseback Riding (D), Calligraphy (B), Painting (B), Dancing (C), Beast Whisperer (D), Chess (B), Go (C), Business Management (C), Fast Learner (B) Strength: 27 Stamina: 32 Agility: 31 Vitality: 29 Endurance: 28 Mana: 31 Her attributes are mediocre, but she has a wide array of traits. I wonder what she would like to discuss with Dad. The princess didn''t sense his scrutiny and left with her bodyguards. "My lord, how about you play with us? I can help you train your chess skills. I''m not trying to boast, but I won against Her Highness yesterday." "Don''t listen to him, my lord! You should play with me instead." The excited heirs eagerly invited Alaric to play with them, but Alaric was in no mood to play after losing five times consecutively against the princess. "I am sorry, everyone, but I am feeling tired. I will play you another day. Please excuse me." Alaric left right away. Meanwhile, the princess had already arrived inside the baron''s study. "For what reason did you come to visit me, Your Highness?" Lucas asked while looking at the princess. In the past few days, the princess was giving him weird looks and it gave him the feeling that she knew something about him which made him uncomfortable. The princess adjusted her sitting posture as she stared deeply at the baron. "There is no need for you to feel guarded against me, Lord Lucas. I am not your enemy. I also came here to deliver a letter sent by my aunt." While saying those words, she took out a sealed letter from her leather bag and handed it to him. Lucas raised an eyebrow upon hearing her words, but when his eyes fell on the sealed letter, his expression changed. After he removed the seal, a familiar scent drifted into his nose. It was the scent of someone he had been longing for. "Jade..." His voice trembled as he uttered that name. He silently read the letter and struggled not to show his emotions. "Aunt said that you should not come to the imperial palace for the time being," Irish muttered. Lucas put down the letter and looked at her with an inquisitive gaze. "Why? Is it because the imperial family thinks that I am unworthy of her?" He was already aware that Jade was about to be married to the crown prince of Harune. He had come to learn of this after the old Marquis, Tyrone Agalsitar, visited North Pine Town. The princess frowned as she replied. "Lord Lucas, you may be powerful, but you cannot take on the imperial family by yourself. Besides, there is a monster guarding the imperial castle. As long as that man is there, my aunt could never leave the castle." Lucas became silent. He knew who she was talking about. Other than the emperor, there was another Mythical Knight in the empire. He was a man who had helped the emperor solidify his position as the ruler of Astania. It was also because of his presence that no noble household dared to even think about rebelling. However, there had been no news about him for decades and many had already forgotten about him. Dominic, the Vanquisher! It was a name once feared by many. Even Lucas was afraid of him. However, things were different now. I now stand in the same realm as you! "Your Highness, you need not worry. I know what I am doing." Lucas responded indifferently. It wasn''t the right time to reveal himself yet so he didn''t explain it to the princess. Letting her know might only make things more complicated so he decided not to tell her about his recent advancement. "Is Lord Alaric already aware of his true identity?" The princess suddenly asked. Hearing this, Lucas let out a deep sigh. "No. I have not told him yet. I am afraid that he might do something foolish if I told him the truth..." Chapter 278: Von’s Unique Way of Asking for Information The princess shook her head. "Lord Alaric is not a stupid man. He will come to know about this soon." Lucas sighed once more. He nodded his head and replied "I know. I will tell him everything after his wedding." He had already planned to tell Alaric the truth even without the princess'' reminder. "Then I will not say anything more." The princess no longer pursued the matter when she noticed Lucas'' expression. She changed the topic and told him more things about her aunt. Lucas''s face relaxed the more he listened. *** While everyone in North Pine Town was preparing for Alaric''s wedding, the team led by Fredrinn, Von, and Henry had already arrived in Copperglade. They had come here under the orders of Alaric to search for the whereabouts of the captured barbarians. Their only clue was that House Coldstone was involved with this. Fredrinn also brought Xavier with them to get more information from his mouth, but the latter refused to say anything. "How should we start the investigation? Do you two have any suggestions?" Fredrinn glanced at Von and Henry, hoping to hear their opinions. Von remained silent and it looked like he had nothing to say. On the other hand, Henry thought for a moment before he replied. "Since House Coldstone is involved with this, why don''t we just visit their estate and question them? With their military crippled, I don''t think they have the means to fight our group." The two Elite Knights could sense the old warrior''s confidence. Fredrinn furrowed his eyebrows. It was true that House Coldstone''s military had been crippled by Galanar, but he didn''t want to make the same mistake he did during his last mission. "I understand, but we must remain cautious at all times. We never know what kind of traps those people had set up after the terrible defeat they experienced under the hands of Sir Galanar''s troops." Fredrinn reminded him. The old warrior nodded with a stern look. He had been told about Fredrinn''s experience so he decisively quashed his arrogant thoughts. "We can ask the people in the city for some information. I know who we should ask for matters like this." Said Von who was silent the entire time. Fredrinn and Henry glanced at him. "Follow me." Von took the lead. He brought them to Jusren District which was known as the most dangerous place in the city. The reason for this was because of the presence of various underground organizations in the district. Fredrinn and Henry realized Von''s intentions. "The underground forces here are not to be underestimated. They have eyes and ears everywhere in Copperglade. Even the noble houses in the city work with them to take care of some things." Von was a mercenary so he was familiar with this kind of stuff. He had encountered all sorts of people in his line of work. He believed that these seemingly insignificant underground forces could help them uncover the truth about the kidnapping of the barbarians. Fredrinn and Henry nodded in agreement. Soon, they arrived in front of an old inn. Their group quickly attracted the attention of the inn''s guests. "How can I help you?" The receptionist was a squinty-eyed middle-aged man. Von stared at the man and said indifferently. "We want information." The middle-aged receptionist frowned upon hearing this. He shook his head and calmly replied. "I apologize, but this is an inn. We don''t sell information here." Von made a gesture to Henry. The old warrior understood his intentions and handed him a small leather pouch. After taking the pouch from him, Von placed it in front of the receptionist. "You will get this if you give us what we want." The jingling sound of coins echoed which made the receptionist smile weirdly. "Do you think you can buy me with this little bit of-" Pah! Von didn''t let him continue and punched his face hard. "I am in no mood to negotiate with you. Speak if you don''t want to die here!" Fredrinn and Henry were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Didn''t you tell us not to mess with these people?! They were speechless by his unexpected actions. Although it wasn''t part of their plan, they immediately signaled to their subordinates to prepare for battle. More than ten people approached them with sharp gazes, but before they could make a move, the receptionist suddenly exclaimed in terror. "E-Elite Knight! You are an Elite Knight!" Hearing this, the men who were approaching them stopped in their tracks. It was as if their feet were glued to the floor. The guests were shocked to hear this and some smart people even left the inn. They didn''t want to get involved with whatever was about to happen. "I will tell you! I w-will tell you everything y-you want to know! Just spare me, sir!" The receptionist was terrified. He was only a Knight Apprentice. His little bit of strength was nothing in front of an Elite Knight. "Good. Now tell me if there is any suspicious activity within House Coldstone." Von smirked. The receptionist gulped in fear. He didn''t dare ask anything and proceeded to tell him everything that he knew. Most of the things he said were unrelated to their mission, but the receptionist mentioned something that made them feel interested. It was the slave auction hosted by House Coldstone and a few other noble houses. According to the receptionist, many aristocrats and rich merchants would come to join the event. "That''s all I know, sir!" The receptionist nervously glanced at them. He looked at the inn''s guards, but they pretended not to notice his gaze. Von tapped the man''s shoulder and warned him. "Next time, don''t act like you are some kind of bigshot." "Yes, sir!" The receptionist nodded his head repeatedly. "You didn''t see us here. Do you understand?" Von stared deeply at the man. "Yes, sir! Nothing happened here! I didn''t see anything!" The receptionist was smart enough to understand his intentions. "Good." Von smiled faintly. He grabbed a gold coin from the leather pouch and tossed it to the receptionist. Chapter 279: Slave Auction in Wilkin Ridge "I can''t believe that many northern houses are actually involved in this slave auction. Though I''m not surprised that House Harrison is involved in this." Fredrinn muttered in a cold voice. "Also, haven''t you guys noticed that there is a connection between those houses?" Henry asked with a serious voice. Von stared at him with furrowed eyebrows, while Fredrinn frowned in contemplation. "Now that you mention it, I think there is indeed a link between the houses involved!" Fredrinn exclaimed when he realized what Henry meant. "Most of them are related to the Grand Duke!" Henry nodded, his expression grim. "Indeed." The Grand Duke was also a member of the imperial family. He was the younger brother of the current emperor, a peak Transcendent Knight who held great authority in Astania. He was also the second prince''s strongest supporter! "If the Grand Duke is involved in this matter, could it be related to the second prince too?" Everyone was stunned when Fredrinn mentioned this. The Grand Duke''s involvement was already shocking, and if the second prince was also behind it, it could shake the entire empire once the news leaked out! "We can''t say for sure." Henry shook his head. "We will eventually know the truth once we dig deeper." He added. The mission that they thought was easy turned out to be extremely complicated. Now, they were uncertain if their group was strong enough to complete the task. "Our mission is only to save the captured barbarians. You two shouldn''t think of anything else." Von reminded them with a stern look. Fredrinn frowned at his words. "But how could we turn a blind eye to this?!" He remembered the humiliation and suffering he had endured after he and his wife were captured by slave traders. Thinking about all the innocent people who had to go through the same thing filled with rage and sympathy. Von stared deeply at him. It hasn''t been long since he joined House Silversword so he was still not familiar with Fredrinn, but looking at him filled with righteous indignation, he now had some understanding about the latter''s personality. So there are still righteous people in this cruel world... I thought Sir Henry was an anomaly, but it seems like the warriors of House Silversword share the same personality. "Alright, you two. That''s enough. We shouldn''t argue here." Henry stood in between them. "Sir Von is right. Although it is infuriating to know that many innocent people are being sold as slaves, saving them is not what we came here for." The old warrior shook his head. "We must prioritize our task before thinking about other matters. As for this slave auction, I will send a letter to Lord Alaric and ask for his opinion on how we should deal with it." Henry''s words made Fredrinn calm down. Due to his past experiences, he failed to control his emotions. Thinking about this, he cupped his fists. "I wasn''t thinking straight. Thank you for your reminder, Sir Henry." The old warrior waved his hand. "Let''s not dawdle here. We still have things to do. Let''s move out!" "Yes, sir!" *** Meanwhile, in another part of Copperglade, a minor district called Wilkin Ridge. This district was normally quiet, but today, the streets were filled with droves of carriages driving around. Most of the residents didn''t know what was going on, but the well-connected ones were aware that a major event was about to happen. At this moment, inside the most magnificent building in the district, a five-story establishment called Crimson Pavilion. Many guests have gathered, most of them hailing from aristocratic backgrounds. While enjoying the drinks served to them, everyone formed groups to make more connections. It was just like a banquet held for the nobility. However, all these people didn''t come just for this. Their objective was to get their hands on the auctioned slaves! "I heard that House Harrison will join this year''s event and their new family head is also going to attend." "House Harrison? Who cares about them? They are nothing now after they had provoked House Silversword! Hmph!" "Why did they have to provoke that household? How foolish!" Henry and the others who had concealed themselves heard this conversation, but they didn''t give much of a reaction. To infiltrate this establishment, they bribed one of the guards. They also wore masks to cover their faces. There were some guests who had covered their faces so they didn''t stand out much. "It''s positive, Sir Henry. The receptionist didn''t lie to us." Fredrinn whispered after a close observation of the guests inside the establishment. Henry nodded and replied. "Just lay low and don''t stand out. We still haven''t found the captured barbarians so we must keep looking before the auction begins." "I suggest that we move in pairs. Moving as a group will only attract attention." Von suggested. Fredrinn and Henry agreed with him so they instructed their subordinates to move separately. After another half an hour, more and more guests arrived, but they still hadn''t found any clues about the captured barbarians. Suddenly, the sound of a hammer being struck echoed. Hearing this, Henry and the others frowned. It was the sign that the auction was about to start! Everyone silently regrouped and headed to the seats they had agreed beforehand. At this moment, a scantily clad young woman walked towards the center of the stage. Her sexy figure and beautiful face immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Good day, everyone! I will be your host for this year''s auction! You can just call me Lala." The young woman introduced herself in a seductive voice. Many perverted nobles from the audience were excited to see her. Some even cheered loudly without shame. Looking at the excited crowd, the scantily dressed Lala smiled alluringly. "Many of you have come from afar so I won''t waste your time further." "With the quality of the products this year, I believe that you won''t regret coming here!" With her announcement, the audience exploded into cheers and applause. Is this the filthy world of the nobility? Von who was watching the excitement sneered. Chapter 280: Young Girl from the Black Eagle Tribe "The first product for this event is the illegitimate daughter of Viscount..." Lala introduced the first slave to be auctioned. It was a young girl who looked to be eleven or twelve. She looked terrified as the servants brought her onto the stage. She wanted to escape, but she knew that it was impossible with all the guards around. She scanned the audience, searching for someone who could help her, but she saw no sympathy in their eyes. All she could see was the desire to own her and it made her even more afraid. The young girl shivered as she listened to the people bidding for her. "Two hundred gold coins going once!" "Two hundred and five gold coins!" "Two hundred and ten gold coins!" Tears slid down the young girl''s cheeks. She felt alone and helpless. Aru, is this my fate? But... I don''t want to become someone''s plaything! While she was praying for a miracle, the final bid for her was announced. "Two hundred and twenty-five gold coins for this young girl! Sold!" A wave of cheers and applause followed, but the excitement of the audience was like a death sentence to the young girl. Seated in the audience''s seat, Fredrinn could hardly control his fury as he watched this scene. I''m sorry! I''m useless! I can''t even help a young girl... Fredrinn gritted his teeth, his aura almost leaking out. Luckily, Henry was sitting next to him. The old warrior tapped his shoulder and said. "Just bear with it, Sir Fredrinn. I''m sure Lord Alaric and Lord Lucas will not turn a blind eye to this." Hearing this, Fredrinn calmed his mind and quickly controlled his rampaging mana. He then looked at the old warrior and nodded. "Yes, sir." Henry sighed in relief. Good thing I suggested sitting next to him. Otherwise, we would have been exposed. While they were exchanging glances, the next slave was introduced. This time, it wasn''t an illegitimate child of the nobility, but the son of a commoner. However, there was something special about this kid. He possessed a soul mark- a sign that he had the talent to become a beast soul warrior! Fierce bidding followed for the poor young boy. Unlike the little girl from earlier who could only serve as a maid or a concubine, this boy had the potential to become a major pillar of a household. Everyone competed to gain ownership of the young boy. "Three hundred and fifty gold coins!" "Three hundred and fifty-five gold coins!" The nobles had deep pockets and they all felt that bidding for this future beast soul warrior was worth it. For these reasons, everyone unhesitatingly put up their bid. That boy isn''t even ten yet, but these people are already thinking of using him for their own benefit! Beneath his mask, Fredrinn gritted his teeth. Soon, the bidding for the boy concluded. "One thousand and one hundred gold coins for the young boy! Sold!" It was a steep price, but the final bidder didn''t even feel a hint of regret. "Everyone, our next product is a little bit special so you better prepare yourselves!" Lala smiled mysteriously as she signaled to the servants to reveal the next slave. The servants brought a cage covered with a cloth onto the stage. Everyone watched as the servants unveiled the slave inside the cage. "Behold! Our third product is a young girl from the Black Eagle Tribe!" The crowd was stunned when they saw the slave behind the veil. It was black-haired young girl who was about fourteen or fifteen years old. She had beautiful facial features, but the most shocking thing about her was the pair of black eagle-like wings on her back. "It is actually a barbarian from the Black Eagle Tribe!" "Indeed. Furthermore, her strength is already comparable to Knights which is almost impossible for someone her age!" "The higher-ups of the Crimson Tower really made great efforts this time. To think that they would actually capture someone from the barbarian tribes..." Many were hesitant to bid for the young girl, but there were still some who weren''t afraid of the consequences. "Five hundred gold coins! I want her!" Someone from the crowd shouted. "Do you think that you are the only one who has money? Five hundred and twenty gold coins!" Another one shouted. Despite the dangers of owning a barbarian slave, some people still raised their bids for the young girl. "Filthy humans, you will pay for this! Once the members of my tribe are made aware of your- ahh!!!" The young barbarian girl couldn''t continue as she was remotely electrocuted by the special chains on her neck and limbs. These chains were crafted using mithril and they were also engraved with a strange ability called ''subjugate''. Whoever was wearing these chains could be punished by the one who held the controller. No one cared about the young barbarian''s complaints as they continued the bidding process. Finally, after almost a quarter of an hour, the final bid was announced. "Three thousand and six hundred seventy-five gold coins! Sold! Congratulations to the guest from..." Fredrinn and the others exchanged glances. "So they are indeed being auctioned illegally. These bastards!" Henry who was calm the entire time cursed under his breath. "Sir Henry..." Fredrinn''s trembling voice drifted into his ears. The old warrior turned his head and saw Fredrinn shaking from anger. "Calm down, Sir Fredrinn. Just wait a little bit more. Once the auction is over, we will start the rescue operation." He whispered to the agitated Elite Knight. "I know, but I will not be lenient to those bastards!" Fredrinn muttered through gritted teeth. Henry didn''t say anything more. He was also furious and he shared the same sentiment with Fredrinn. You are not the only one who plans to kill them, Sir Fredrinn. The old warrior thought to himself. Meanwhile, the next slave was already brought to the stage. With the appearance of a barbarian among the auctioned products, the atmosphere inside the venue became unusually cold. Chapter 281: Demonkin! The auction proceeded with the audience feeling a mixture of emotions. Some felt nervous because of the barbarians'' appearance, but others excitedly joined in on the fun. Three more slaves followed after the girl from the Black Eagle Tribe was put up for bidding. The next one after that was another barbarian, but this time, it was from another tribe. It was a red-haired barbarian with a muscular physique. To prevent him from escaping, his limbs were tied with special chains. As soon as he was revealed to the audience, everyone gasped in shock. This was because this barbarian was an Elite Knight! "Despicable humans!" The red-haired barbarian shook with anger as he glared at the gathered crowd. "If I break free from these chains, I will turn this place into a bloody mess! I will tear your limbs and crush your skulls! Argh!" The red-haired barbarian shook with pain. He gritted his teeth, refusing to bend, but even with his incredible willpower, he still succumbed to the power of subjugation. Everyone was amazed by the barbarian warrior''s resilience. It was also because of this that a wave of bidding followed. "Three thousand gold coins going once! Are there still any bidders for this Elite Knight barbarian warrior?" "I bid three thousand and twenty gold coins!" "Three thousand and forty gold coins!" While everyone was bidding for the barbarian, Henry and Fredrinn exchanged stern glances. "I''m pretty sure that this guy is our main rescue target." The old warrior whispered. Fredrinn nodded in agreement. They didn''t have a picture of their target, but based on the description given by Franklin, the red-haired barbarian was a perfect match. "We will proceed according to plan," Fredrinn remarked. "Mn." The old warrior didn''t object to this. According to Franklin, this red-haired barbarian held significant status in his tribe so the group unanimously agreed to prioritize his safety. The auction continued for another hour and within this timeframe, three more barbarians were put up for bidding. At this moment, the host, Lala, introduced the final slave. "Everyone, for our final product this year, I dare say that all the products combined aren''t even worth half his total value." There was a collective gasp from the crowd when she said those words. All the slaves auctioned so far were worth more than tens of thousands of gold coins. This means that this final product was worth at least a hundred thousand gold coins! This amount of money wasn''t small even for the aristocrats so everyone was curious to know what kind of slave would be revealed. Looking at the expectant gazes of the audience, Lala smiled enchantingly. "Please bring the product on the stage!" At her cue, four Knight-level warriors came in, carrying a metal cage covered in a veil. The crowd watched in anticipation as the warriors brought the metal cage onto the stage. "Unveil the product!" Lala nodded to the warriors. One of the warriors grabbed the cloth and pulled it down hard, revealing the person within the cage. It was a man who seemed to be in his thirties. He looked no different than a human. The only difference was that he had a pair of goat-like horns. His skin was also noticeably darker with a hint of purple. "That is a demonkin!" Someone shouted in disbelief. Demonkins were a race of demi-humans who lived in the harsh region beyond the Enchanted Woodlands. They were beings who possessed extreme power and overwhelming physical strength! The most shocking thing about them was that some of them could wield the power of Knights and beast soul warriors simultaneously! "That is indeed a demonkin, but he is only a warrior. Too bad." "Even so, demonkins are rare and they are perfect tools for combat. Not to mention that this one is a Transcendent Knight." "Indeed. No wonder there was big hype about this year''s auction. It turns out that the Crimson Tower had prepared something this special." Everyone was excited. The region beyond the Enchanted Woodlands was said to be a no man''s land. It was an unexplored territory. Getting this demonkin would provide them with information about this region and everyone was after this valuable information. A fierce bidding war began after the demonkin was revealed. "Ten thousand gold coins!" "I bid eleven thousand gold coins!" "My house will bid eleven thousand and five hundred gold coins for this demonkin!" While everyone was bidding for the demonkin, Fredrinn and Henry had serious expressions on their faces. "How did they capture a demonkin of this level?" The old warrior couldn''t believe it. Fredrinn shook his head, similarly baffled by the unexpected appearance of the demonkin. "It must have taken them an army of dozens led by a Transcendent Knight." He guessed. It was only a rough guess on his part, but even with an army of that size, they would still suffer heavy casualties against a Transcendent-level demonkin. That was how powerful these creatures were! The bidding price had already shot up to tens of thousands of gold coins, but the audience didn''t slow down in putting up their bid. Henry furrowed his eyebrows as he observed this harbinger of death. The demonkin''s whole body was restrained, but even with many special chains restricting its body, the old warrior still felt a wave of fear. These people are really playing with fire. If this demonkin could escape, this entire city would be engulfed in chaos and bloodshed! Just thinking about it made Henry nervous. "Is there any news from our reinforcements?" Fredrinn suddenly whispered. Hearing this, Henry shook his head, looking incredibly solemn. "They still haven''t sent me a word." It would be difficult for their group alone to fend off all the forces involved. A few days ago, after they received the information from the receptionist, they sent a letter to Alaric informing him about the situation. The latter responded immediately that he would send reinforcements led by William. It had been a while since they exchanged letters, but there was still no word from William. While the two were immersed in their thoughts, the bidding price for the demonkin had already surpassed a hundred thousand gold coins! Many houses had already given up on the bid. Not everyone had the financial power to bring out this much money. The ones who were still bidding were the bigwigs of the northern and central regions. "One hundred and twelve thousand gold coins going once!" Lala scanned the crowd, searching for another potential bidder with great anticipation. This time, the audience quieted down. Those who had remained in the bidding war were hesitant to offer another bid. "One hundred and twelve thousand gold coins going twice! Is there still anyone who would like to bid?" Just as Lala was about to pound the gavel, a firm voice drifted over. "I bid one hundred and fifteen thousand gold coins!" The audience turned their gazes at the bidder, looking at him with surprise. The bidding value had already reached a certain threshold that even rich aristocratic houses would be unable to compete. The one who offered the bid was an old man dressed in clean attire. He was only at the level of a Knight, but no one dared to belittle him for he held a significant status. This old man was the representative sent by the Grand Duke! Lala smiled seductively at the old man. "This gentleman offered one hundred and fifteen thousand gold coins for the demonkin! Is there anyone else who wants to offer a higher bid?" "Going once!" The audience was still silent. No one dared to offer a higher bid since it was tantamount to challenging the Grand Duke. "One hundred and fifteen thousand gold coins going twice!" With no one offering a higher bid, Lala pounded the gavel. "Sold! Congratulations to the gentleman for getting the demonkin!" A wave of applause and cheers followed after the final bid was announced. Lala ended the event with a small speech. She then sashayed down the stage while giving the audience her signature smile. "It''s almost time." Henry tapped Fredrinn while giving him a knowing look. The latter nodded and stood up from his seat. The guests who had won the bids were taken to the VIP room to receive their slaves. Henry and the others didn''t follow them to the VIP room. With all the guards around, going there would be no different than suicide so they all planned to wait for the targets to come out of the establishment. They regrouped outside the building and discreetly headed to their ambush point, a two-story building that was directly in front of the road. Just as they were in the middle of their preparations, a warrior urgently approached Henry. "Sir, there is a letter from Sir William!" The warrior reported. Hearing this, Henry stopped what he was doing and impatiently grabbed the letter from the warrior''s hand. Upon reading the letter, a smile gradually appeared on his face. "Perfect timing!" Chapter 282: First Target Arrives "Immediately send our fastest rider to inform Sir William about the situation!" Henry instructed the warrior. "Yes, sir!" The warrior saluted and left to find a suitable person to do the task. Meanwhile, the group resumed their preparations. For this rescue mission, the plan was to target the people who bought the barbarians. It was a plain and simple ambush plan with no complicated setup. "Go and move into your designated spots. Remember our goal is only to rescue the barbarians. There is no need to fight them to the death." Henry gave a series of commands and also reminded them of their objective. "Yes, sir!" Everyone quickly moved into action. Three teams moved separately with the Elite Knights leading each team. Forming smaller teams in an ambush was more effective because it would be much easier for each team to move around and retreat. The three teams hid in different locations to maximize their coverage of the area. At this moment, on top of an old four-story building, Fredrinn''s team was observing the road with unblinking eyes. "The road is clear, sir! It seems like those representatives from the noble houses are planning to stay in the district for a while." One of his subordinates reported after a simple inspection of their target area. Hearing this, Fredrinn nodded as he commanded. "Keep your eyes peeled and immediately inform me if you notice any movement." "Yes, sir!" Two excruciatingly long hours went by, but there was still no movement from the various noble houses. Fredrinn''s team was still in peak condition, but if they had to wait longer, it would take a toll on his subordinates. To prevent them from losing focus, he decided to divide the team into two batches with one resting while the other was on the lookout. More time passed and nightfall came. There were fewer people on the streets and visibility was low due to the absence of proper light systems in the district. Suddenly, a figure appeared next to Fredrinn to give an urgent report. "Sir, one of our targets is coming!" Fredrinn raised an eyebrow and asked. "Which one is it?" The warrior immediately responded. "It''s the one who got the girl from the Black Eagle Tribe." Fredrinn furrowed his eyebrows. "Wake up everyone up and tell them to get ready!" "Yes, sir!" As they waited, they could already hear the sound of a marching entourage. The people who bid for the girl from the Black Eagle Tribe were from a barony in the northeast. They had thirty people in their group with an Elite Knight as their commander. It was a decent-sized team, enough to deter bandits or criminals. "We only have six people on our team so we must make this quick!" Fredrinn reminded his subordinates. "Yes, sir!" With them being outnumbered, they would be in a tough spot in a prolonged battle so this was the best option for them. A few minutes later, the target finally entered their vision. All of them are cavalry riders. Ten are defenders and the rest are melee fighters. Their commander is that guy wearing a feathered helmet. Fredrinn silently analyzed the targets'' strength. He then gave a hand signal to his team, telling them to take out their crossbows. For this mission, everyone came prepared. They were equipped with their main weapons and they also brought crossbows with them. Their battle armor had also been repaired and upgraded, making them less vulnerable to blade-inflicted wounds. Fredrinn made a hand gesture, a sign for the team to take aim. "Shoot your crossbow bolts!" Fredrinn commanded as soon as the targets stepped within their range. Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! As they had agreed beforehand, they targeted the weaker warriors first to even out their numbers. In the next moment, five warriors fell from their horses. "Enemy attack!" The enemy commander was quick to react. He gave a series of commands to prevent his subordinates from falling into a state of panic. They surrounded the carriage where the young barbarian girl was held while keeping their eyes open for the next wave of attacks. Seeing this, Fredrinn made another hand gesture. "Cover me. I will go down alone." He didn''t wait for his subordinates to respond as he jumped down from the building with a quick leap. Whoosh! As soon as he revealed himself, the enemies were alerted. "Who are you? Why are you targeting us!?" The enemy commander glared at Fredrinn who was currently wearing a mask. The latter didn''t hide his aura so he could sense his formidable strength. They were both in the Elite Knight realm, but compared to this mysterious masked warrior, he felt that he was significantly weaker. Fredrinn didn''t respond. He calmly approached them as he unsheathed his sword and shield. Shiing! The enemy commander was threatened by his presence so he immediately commanded five of his subordinates to attack him. "The five of you, follow me to attack that guy!" "Yes, sir!" The sound of galloping horses echoed as the enemy commander led a small unit to charge toward Fredrinn. However, before they could get closer to him, he suddenly sensed danger from above. "Look out! There are more of them!" Suu! Suu! Suu! Suu! Thak! Thak! Thak! With his quick warning, four of his subordinates were able to evade the crossbow bolts, but there was one unlucky fellow who was shot in his shoulder and fell off his horse. The enemy commander gritted his teeth and shouted. "Stay behind me! We need to kill that man first!" "Yes, sir!" Fredrinn remained calm as they approached him. He quietly imbued mana into his sword and shield. He then planted his feet firmly on the ground. The enemy commander was stunned by this. The masked warrior actually stood his ground without intending to retreat! "Are you underestimating me?!" He roared furiously as he brandished his halberd. Whoosh! Seeing his attack, Fredrinn immediately lifted his shield. Bang! "What?!" The enemy commander was startled. He attacked with all his strength and even used the momentum of his charge in that swing, but the masked warrior actually managed to block it with ease! Fredrinn didn''t remain idle after blocking the halberd. He swung his sword, forcing the enemy commander to deflect it with the shaft of his weapon. Clang! The shaft of his halberd was coated with steel, making it sturdier and more durable. The force behind Fredrinn''s casual swing made him recoil and even his horse was forced to take a couple of steps back. This guy is strong?! Just who is he?! At this moment, his subordinates had already arrived. They attacked Fredrinn in various directions, not giving him the opportunity to retreat! Fredrinn snorted beneath his mask. So weak! He smoothly evaded the attacks that he couldn''t block while also releasing a few slashes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! "Ahhh! My hand!" One cavalry rider fell from his mount after having his dominant hand cut off. Fredrinn didn''t stop there. He used his shield to crush another warrior''s skull! Kkhhshhk! In just a blink of an eye, two Knights had been taken down with one dead and another one severely injured. Suu! Suu! Suu! Another wave of crossbow bolts was released, killing another warrior. This time, only the enemy commander and one lucky survivor remained. They were both shocked by the quick turn of events. Realizing that they had encountered a formidable foe, the enemy commander shouted. "Retreat immediately! Protect the representative at all costs!" Following his instructions, the warriors who hadn''t charged with them turned to flee, but how could Fredrinn let them escape? He rushed upon them and lunged himself at the carriage. Whoosh! "Stop him! Don''t let him get close to the carriage!" The enemy commander shouted in alarm, but it was already too late. Fredrinn had already landed on the carriage''s roof. He killed the coachman with a stab and pried the door open. Inside the carriage, he saw a naked middle-aged man cowering in fear right next to a young girl with a pair of black wings. Without hesitation, Fredrinn killed the middle-aged man who clearly did something unsavory to the young girl. "We don''t have much time. You need to follow me if you want to live." Fredrinn whispered to the barbarian girl. The barbarian girl hesitated for a moment, but she chose to trust her instincts and grabbed Fredrinn''s hand. Fredrinn noticed that her clothes were in disarray, but there wasn''t much time to waste. He pulled her up and jumped into the darkness. Looking at the dark alleyways, the enemy commander halted. "Sir, do we give chase?" One of his subordinates asked. "Do you think we can catch that person?" The enemy commander sighed. The person he was supposed to protect was killed and even the barbarian girl they had gotten from the Crimson Tower was taken away from them. "Gather our comrades'' bodies. We need to report this to the other houses and seek help from them." Their only option now was to ask for support from other households. Chapter 283: Atasha Fredrinn took the barbarian girl to the agreed-upon meeting spot, a small house they had bought from a commoner family. "Who are you?" The girl from the Black Eagle Tribe glanced warily at Fredrinn. Although this person saved her, she wasn''t aware of his motives. Fredrinn didn''t take off his mask since the situation was still unpredictable. He carefully observed the surroundings and it was only when he made sure that no one suspicious was nearby did he respond to the girl. "I will tell you once all your people are here." He spoke in common language so the barbarian girl understood him. "What do you plan to do with us?" She was still suspicious of this masked warrior. To be precise, she no longer trusted humans. Fredrinn frowned while looking at the girl. "I understand that you are feeling suspicious, but please trust me. We don''t mean you any harm." "In the meantime, please wait patiently while my comrades are saving the rest of your people. Once everyone is gathered, I will explain everything to you." Hearing this, the girl no longer asked anything and just nodded her head. Fredrinn noticed that she was uncomfortable because of the special chains so he took out a cutting tool from his bag and said. "Let me help you with that. This can cut those chains." The girl didn''t move and allowed him to cut off the chains. Clang. Clang. Once everything was removed, she felt an unprecedented sense of relief and comfort. Those chains weighted her down and prevented her from using her mana. Now that they had been removed, she felt lighter. He doesn''t seem to have any ill intentions, but can I really trust this human? He didn''t even show me his face. Should I escape now? Thinking about this, she looked around, searching for a possible escape route. However, as if knowing what was on her mind, a calm voice suddenly drifted into her ears. "Don''t even think about escaping if you want to leave this place alive." She glanced at the masked human in alarm and blurted out. "What do you mean?" Fredrinn walked to the window side and beckoned to her. "Come and take a look at the situation outside." The barbarian girl furrowed her eyebrows. With a hesitant look, she slowly walked towards the window and looked through the small gap opened by the masked human. Outside, she could see dozens of human warriors roaming around as if searching for something. "As you can see, they are looking for us. If you step out of this house, you will be captured by those people and they will send you to the guys who bought you from the tower." Fredrinn told her, his words making her feel a sense of anxiety. After knowing the situation she was in, she no longer said anything. She just sat in the corner looking listlessly at the ceiling. Fredrinn didn''t say anything and waited for his subordinates to arrive. About half an hour later, his subordinates finally arrived, panting heavily as they entered the house. "I thought we would be caught!" One of them exclaimed as he slumped into a chair, looking incredibly exhausted. "Luckily they aren''t that fast and the alleyways here are also narrow." Another one added. The barbarian girl glanced at them with vigilance. The old human who had bought her kept on touching her when they were inside the carriage. She was worried that these humans had similar thoughts. If it really comes to that, then I will kill myself before they can touch me! "Are you alright, my lady?" One of the masked warriors asked in a gentle voice. The barbarian girl glanced at him and didn''t say anything. She quietly channeled her mana into her hand. If they would do something to her, she was prepared to take her own life! Fredrinn noticed the fluctuations of mana, but he decided not to intervene. With his speed, he could stop her before she could do something. What is this kid planning to do? "Don''t be nervous." The warrior who had spoken took off his mask. It was a middle-aged Knight with a kind face. "Once our reinforcements are here, we will take you out of this place and bring you back to your family." Hearing this, the barbarian girl raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Are you telling the truth?" "Of course." The middle-aged Knight nodded gently. The barbarian girl didn''t trust him immediately. "Why are you helping us? What will you gain from this?" The middle-aged Knight chuckled as he replied with a voice filled with reverence. "Because our lord is merciful." The other masked warriors nodded in agreement. The barbarian girl was confused by his response. Looking at her baffled look, the middle-aged Knight asked. "What''s your name, my lady?" The barbarian girl glanced at the kind middle-aged Knight and hesitated to reply. "You don''t need to tell me if you don''t want to." The middle-aged Knight smiled before he wore his mask again. He then turned around and just when he was about to walk away... "My name is Atasha." The middle-aged Knight smiled beneath his mask and left. "Atasha, is it? One more of your people is coming. You tell him the situation." Fredrinn calmly spoke. Before she could respond, the door was pushed open by another group of masked warriors. "You guys are here? No wonder the district''s security is panicking outside." One of the people who had arrived said. Fredrinn tapped the man''s shoulder and pointed to Atasha. "Bring the kid to her. She will explain the situation." Henry looked at the girl in surprise, wondering what had happened before they arrived. Although he was curious, he didn''t bother to ask. "Alright." The old warrior signaled his subordinates to bring the young barbarian they had rescued to Atasha. Atasha watched everything in silence. Are they really going to help us leave this place? While she was deep in thought, the masked warriors brought a teenage barbarian to her and told her to explain the situation. Chapter 284: Turtle Formation "Atasha, can we really trust these men?" The young barbarian boy asked her with a strong feeling of vigilance. Atasha shook her head and replied. "I''m not sure, but we have no choice. They have a lot of people on their side so escaping from them is also impossible. Let''s just wait and see." While Atasha exchanged words with the young barbarian, Fredrinn saw that the district''s security was searching the nearby houses. "They are searching every house! This place isn''t safe anymore. We need to head to the next hiding spot and wait for Sir Von''s team." Fredrinn suggested with a serious tone. No one disagreed with his decision. Before leaving the house, they removed their traces to prevent anyone from tracking them. "Where are they bringing us?" The young barbarian nervously asked Atasha. "Do you think I know? Stop asking and help me think how we should escape." Atasha replied, her eyebrows furrowed. She noticed that the masked warriors were very methodical in their actions. They followed a strict form of hierarchy and each person carried an important role. In the face of such an orderly group, she didn''t even know how they could escape. "So you guys are here. Do you think you can escape from us?!" A furious voice suddenly drifted over. Atasha looked up and saw a muscular middle-aged warrior holding a pair of battle axes. He wore leather armor with a steel breastplate, a light choice for someone with his build. "You guys go! I will take care of this guy!" Fredrinn shouted to the group. The muscular middle-aged warrior sneered. "Did you think I came alone?" As his words fell, more warriors poured in, covering all their escape routes. "Shit!" Henry cursed under his breath when he realized that they had fallen into a trap. "Don''t panic! Stick together and protect the barbarians!" Fredrinn instructed when he noticed everyone''s uneasiness. The group was composed of veteran warriors so they quickly reacted to the situation upon hearing his commands. They formed a tight circle with the two barbarians in the middle to ensure their safety. Looking at them, the muscular middle-aged warrior waved his hand and shouted. "Kill them all and take the barbarians!" As soon as his words fell, his subordinates immediately charged towards Fredrinn and the others, attacking them in all directions. "Turtle formations!" Fredrinn issued a command. Everyone held their shields in front of them to form an impregnable formation with almost no targetable area. Even the space above their heads was covered, making it impossible for an arrow to penetrate their defense. As the enemies neared, Fredrinn shouted once more. "Spears forward!" Caught off guard, the enemies were unable to evade or block their spears. One by one, they collapsed and they weren''t even able to get close to the turtle-like formation. "What kind of cowardly tactics is this?!" Furious, the muscular middle-aged warrior lunged himself forward, choosing to lead the next wave of attack. With him in front, his subordinates were no longer flustered. "Follow closely behind me! We will destroy this turtle-like formation!" The enemy commander shouted. Seeing this, Fredrinn furrowed his eyebrows. Stopping normal warriors was easy, but against stronger enemies, their formation wouldn''t last long. "I will stop him! You guys stay within the formation while I kill the enemy commander!" Fredrinn stepped out without waiting for their response. He then rushed to the enemy commander with his sword and shield. "You''re one brave motherfucker!" The muscular Elite Knight snorted when he saw Fredrinn stepping out of the formation. "Kill him!" He commanded his subordinates as he brandished his battle axes with fearsome force! Whoosh! Whoosh! He is more powerful than the guy I fought earlier, but he is still nowhere near Sir Henry''s level. Fredrinn assessed his enemy''s strength with a glance. He then raised his shield to block the attacks and used his sword to deflect another. Clang! Clang! Hm?! The muscular Elite Knight was stunned. The guy didn''t even flinch after taking on both his axes. "No wonder you are brave. It turns out you have some abilities, but I''m not your only opponent!" He muttered with a sneer. In the next moment, more warriors came to attack Fredrinn. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! Fredrinn calmly evaded those he couldn''t block. He then released a powerful sweeping slash that killed three warriors! "So strong!" "Watch out!" The muscular Elite Knight couldn''t believe his eyes. They had already surrounded the enemy, but they couldn''t even injure him. Is this guy really an Elite Knight? Sweat trickled down his face as he continued his relentless attacks. His mana was being quickly depleted, but he hadn''t even landed any substantial damage! In a moment of distraction, he received a stab in his chest, making him stagger backward. He groaned as he watched the lone enemy killing his subordinates with great ease. We can''t win here! I need to escape! Thinking of this, he turned around and retreated while applying pressure on his wound. Suddenly, a flail came to his sight, making him feel a wave of fear. He quickly evaded by bending his body to the side. Whoosh! "Oh, you dodged that?" A nonchalant voice drifted into his ears. Before he could even see his opponent, he heard something crack behind him. To his horror, he realized that it was actually his back being struck by the flail! The muscular Elite Knight flew like a ragdol and crashed into a nearby house, his fate unknown. Bang! Von didn''t spare him a glance and looked at the situation of the other group. The enemies had lost their commander so there was confusion in their ranks. Fredrinn''s group killed them one by one. There were a few who managed to escape, but they didn''t give chase. "Sir Von, you''re here." Fredrinn was glad to see him. Von nodded and said. "This is not the right place to talk. Let''s get going before enemy reinforcements arrive!" "Alright. Let''s go!" Fredrinn gave a signal to everyone. The group didn''t hesitate and left the area immediately. Chapter 285: Cunning Move Inside a bigger house within Jusren District. "Is this place still safe?" Fredrinn asked as he looked at the situation outside through a small gap in the window. "It should be safe. The people who know we bought this place are already dead," Von calmly responded. When they heard his words, everyone stared at him with stern faces. The chivalrous warriors of House Silversword were very sensitive about matters like this. Sensing their unusual gazes, the former mercenary sneered. "If I had left them alive, our location would be compromised. Killing them was necessary!" The atmosphere turned cold all of a sudden so Henry quickly stepped in. "Please don''t misunderstand Sir Von''s actions." The old warrior quickly spoke before an argument would break out. "Those people are part of a criminal organization that steals from the common people. Letting them live will only bring more harm than good." He explained. Von raised an eyebrow at the old warrior''s explanation. It was a lie, but he didn''t bother to correct it. With Henry''s words, everyone finally relaxed. "So it''s actually like that. I misunderstood you, Sir Von." Someone chuckled nervously. More people expressed their relief that it was only a misunderstanding. Only Fredrinn and a few smart ones felt that something wasn''t quite right. "Enough about that, how should we rescue the remaining barbarians?" Henry immediately changed the topic, stirring it to another matter. "With all the warriors from various houses searching for us, it will be difficult to move around." He added. This was indeed a big problem and it made everyone fall into a long silence. They might be composed of veteran warriors, but against hundreds of enemies, they weren''t confident about making it out of the city alive. Their only hope now was for William''s army to intervene, but this would also make House Silversword become a common enemy to everyone involved with the Crimson Tower. "Is there any way for us to escape without alerting anyone?" Someone muttered. No one responded for a long time, until... "There is a way..." Fredrinn opened his mouth, his expression looking incredibly serious. Everyone glanced at him and waited for him to explain his thoughts. Fredrinn took a deep breath and looked at the rescued barbarians before he continued his explanation. "With many eyes watching the entire district, it is impossible for us to escape as a group so we must send a separate unit to act as bait to lure those people away. While everyone is focused on pursuing the bait, the main group will leave the district together with the barbarians." Everyone frowned upon hearing this. "This plan is very dangerous, Sir Fredrinn, especially for those who will act as bait." One of them expressed his worry about the plan. Some people nodded in agreement, clearly opposed to the idea. "If we follow according to your plan, what about the other two barbarians that we haven''t rescued?" Henry asked while looking at Fredrinn. He believed that Fredrinn''s plan was plausible despite the risks involved. Fredrinn glanced at the old warrior and replied. "We can just wait outside the city. We already know the targets anyway so we just need to wait in certain roads. There are only six possible routes that..." "...We have Sir William''s army so we can just divide everyone into six groups and place them into these key locations..." He explained his plans to the group. This time, everyone became silent. Although his plan was dangerous, they couldn''t think of a much better alternative. "What do you guys think of Sir Fredrinn''s plan?" Henry looked at everyone, waiting to hear their opinion. "I am not against it, but who will act as the bait?" Someone asked. Everyone glanced at each other with hesitation. Most of them had families waiting for them at home so they were a bit reluctant to volunteer. "Since I made the suggestion, it wouldn''t be right if I don''t volunteer for the task." Fredrinn with a faint smile beneath his mask. Everyone stared at him in surprise. They all knew that he had a pregnant wife waiting for him at home so they couldn''t believe that he would actually volunteer for such a dangerous task. "Absolutely not! I won''t allow it." Henry snorted while shaking his head. "Your wife is still pregnant. What would she feel if something were to happen to you? Think about your wife and your unborn child, Sir Fredrinn." The old warrior reminded him with a serious look. Fredrinn fell silent upon hearing this. Von wanted to say something, but Henry raised his hand before he could speak. "Don''t even think about volunteering! You also have a family waiting for you." Von was speechless. "I will act as the bait, but I will need three people to help me out. Otherwise, the people outside might feel that something is amiss." Henry spoke in a decisive tone. "Sir Henry, this task is very dangerous. You should sit out on this one. How about I..." Someone was about to give his opinion when they suddenly felt the presence of a warrior outside the house. Everyone quickly grabbed their weapons and prepared to take action. "Wait! There is no need to be alarmed. The guy is one of us." Fredrinn quickly informed the group when he discovered the identity of the person outside. It turned out that it was the warrior they sent to inform William about the situation. Furthermore, he didn''t come alone. "It''s Sir Butch and Sir Arthur!" They were two of the most formidable Elite Knights in the household. Seeing them made everyone feel relieved. After a round of enthusiastic greetings, Arthur immediately told everyone about William''s plan. "Sir William knew that you guys would plan something dangerous so he sent us here to inform you about his decision..." "Sir William wants to block off the entire district and perform an inspection in the name of Princess Irish." Hearing this, everyone was stunned. William was actually bold enough to use the princess'' name to do an inspection, but from a logical perspective, there was nothing wrong with it. After all, the princess was currently in the North so it was necessary to perform inspections when there was risk to her safety. If something happened to the princess, the blame would fall on House Silversword. Henry rubbed chin and chuckled. "It seems like Sir William is smarter than all of us combined. He actually came up with such an ingenious idea." If they followed William''s plan, no one would find it suspicious since everyone in the North was already aware that the princess was currently in North Pine Town. Furthermore, they could also make use of the imperial family''s name to put pressure on those involved with the Crimson Tower! "What a cunning move!" Someone exclaimed in admiration. William was usually a low-key person, but this plan made them realize that this old Transcendent was a scary individual! "Let''s do it!" Fredrinn was the first one to agree. His plan was too reckless compared to what William had suggested. "Is there anyone opposed to Sir William''s plan?" Henry asked while looking at everyone. Everyone shook their heads. Seeing this, Henry smiled. "Since we all agree to the plan, please tell us what to do, Sir Arthur." "Alright. Listen carefully..." Arthur didn''t waste any time and told everyone what they should do. *** The next day, a lockdown was declared by the officials of Copperglade on Jusren. The residents of the district were stunned by the unexpected announcement. However, the ones who felt nervous were the people involved with the Crimson Tower. What made them even more anxious was that House Silversword had sent an army to do the inspection on the district. At this moment, William was leading his army to search every house. The officials in Copperglade even sent their people to follow them to cooperate with the inspection. With the joint investigation of the two entities, the parties involved with the Crimson Tower had no reason to oppose them. "Sir William, how about we continue the inspection at another time? I will lead the investigations myself. There is no need to trouble you with such trifling matters." An official of the city nervously suggested, his face full of sweat. William gave him a cold look. "What is trifling about ensuring the safety of Her Highness? Are you saying that Her Highness''s safety is just a small matter?!" The official almost buckled under the intense pressure he exuded. "I...I didn''t mean it t-that way. How could tha-" William snorted as he pushed the man away. He then commanded in a stern voice. "Capture this guy for questioning! I suspect that he is hiding something!" The official was scared. "It''s a m-misunderstanding! P-Please let me explain!" No one listened to his pleas, not even his fellow officials. This matter involved the imperial family so they were afraid to interfere. William''s subordinates quickly grabbed the official and brought him away. No one said anything when they saw this. Chapter 286: Using Force to Reveal the Truth When William''s army confronted the noble houses, they finally faced opposition. "How dare you stop us from investigating?! Do you know the consequences of your actions?!" William roared at the nobles who had banded together to form a collective resistance. The leader of the nobles was the representative sent by the Grand Duke so even the officials of Copperglade felt nervous upon facing him. "Sir William, there might be a misunderstanding somewhere. Why don''t we let the Grand Duke''s people go? I don''t think they would do anything to harm Her Highness. After all, Her Highness is the Grand Duke''s niece." An official whispered to William, but the latter sneered in response. He had already been made aware of the things that happened in the Crimson Tower. Based on the information he received, the Grand Duke''s people were involved with the illegal auctioning of barbarians! So how could William allow them to leave? "Sir William, I understand your concerns about Her Highness'' safety, but you are being unreasonable in detaining all of us here. If this ever reaches the Grand Duke''s ears, House Silversword might face heavy punishment!" Said the old representative from the Grand Duke''s mansion with a warning tone. Hearing this, William laughed coldly. "Did you really think that you could scare me with your background?!" His Transcendent realm aura suddenly descended upon the gathered crowd, forcing everyone to kneel from the oppressive force! Only the Knights and Elite Knights were able to remain standing, while the rest fell to the ground, breathing unevenly. "Sir William, please show mercy! There is no need to use force!" The city officials were scared witless when they witnessed this situation. William didn''t direct his aura to them so they weren''t affected by it. To prevent the situation from becoming worse, they tried to beg him for mercy and plead leniency. However, the old Transcendent Knight remained firm, unmoved by their pleas. The old representative from the Grand Duke''s mansion gritted his teeth while struggling under the intense pressure. "William! How bold of you to oppress the nobility of the empire! If you really want to make an investigation, then you must submit the necessary documents and evidence first!" He couldn''t back down here. Otherwise, the Grand Duke''s name would be tarnished! William smirked, disdain evident on his face. He made a hand signal to his subordinates and instructed in a cold voice. "Bring that old thing in front of me and make him shut up!" "Yes, sir!" His subordinates responded without hesitation. They then approached the old representative and dragged him towards William while disregarding his complaints. "You guys will pay for this! House Silversword won''t get away with-" Pah! "So noisy!" William muttered in contempt after giving the old representative a resounding slap to the face. "You!" The old representative was filled with disbelief and rage. This guy actually dared to humiliate him in front of the crowd! Everyone gasped upon seeing this. An old city official even passed out due to anxiety and shock. William raised his hand, looking like he was about to give the old representative another slap. Seeing this, the latter immediately flinched and closed his eyes. "Say another word and you will have to look for your teeth later." William''s voice drifted into his ears. Hearing this, the old representative was furious, but he didn''t dare utter a word. He could only stare at William with a deathly glare. William moved his eyes away from the old representative. He then made another gesture to his subordinates and commanded. "Inspect their carriages and kill those who resist!" "Yes, sir!" The nobles nervously glanced at each other, but no one dared to make a move. They felt that William wouldn''t hesitate to cut their bodies if they ever decided to resist the inspection. In the end, they could only watch as William''s subordinates inspect their carriages one by one. A moment later, the warriors came back and reported to William. "Sir, we found a few slaves in some of the carriages! Two of them are barbarians!" The warriors didn''t lower the volume of their voices so everyone heard them loud and clear. When the officials heard this, they were stunned. "What?! Is this true?" The city mayor who had been silent the entire time staggered, his face pale as if he had lost a lot of blood. I''m done for! I shouldn''t have accepted those bribes! Other than him, a few corrupt officials also collapsed and there was even one official who tried to escape only to be captured by William''s subordinates. "Wait! I don''t know anything! This is a mistake! Wa-" Pah! The officials who were involved with the illegal auction were beaten up. It was only when William raised his hand did his subordinates stopped. The old Transcendent Knight then looked at the representative of the Grand Duke with a sly smile. "No wonder you were so noisy earlier. It turns out that the Grand Duke''s mansion is actually involved with something like this!" The old representative frowned while clenching his fists. If he could, he would have punched William''s face, but he knew that it was impossible with the huge difference in their strength. I must not let them besmirch the reputation of the Grand Duke! I must do something! Thinking about this, he immediately opened his mouth. "The Grand Duke doesn''t know anything about this!" His only choice here was to sacrifice himself to save his lord''s reputation. William narrowed his eyes. "Detain this man and bring these people to be questioned!" This guy didn''t even hesitate to take the blame for his master. The warriors of House Silversword captured the nobles and temporarily detained them to be interrogated. Now that the truth has been revealed, the officials and the city defense force no longer hesitated to offer their support in the investigation. Meanwhile, William went to take a look at the slaves they had rescued. Among them, the first one he noticed was the demonkin. This guy''s aura was so strong that it even made him feel threatened. A Transcendent demonkin! Are these guys insane?! They actually enslaved something like this! Chapter 287: Lucas Summons Alaric to His Study The demonkin was bound by special chains, making it impossible for him to move without anyone''s support, but despite this, William still felt an inexplicable feeling of fear. His instincts were telling him that this demonkin was way more powerful than him! The old Transcendent Knight quickly pulled his gaze from the demonkin and looked at the red-haired barbarian. This guy should be the primary rescue target. After observing the rescued slaves, he sent a signal to his subordinates, telling them to bring everyone into a safe place. The warriors had no problem with escorting the slaves, but they hesitated to get close to the demonkin. "Sir, what about that guy?" One of the warriors asked hesitantly. Knowing that his subordinates were uncomfortable with escorting the demonkin, William could only volunteer for the task. "I will take care of the demonkin. You guys can go ahead." He waved his hand dismissively. "Yes, sir!" There were a lot of things to do due to the complicated nature of the situation. There were many aristocrats and powerful figures involved with the Crimson Tower so William told the officials to be thorough with the investigation. While the nobles and the people involved were being interrogated, William summoned Fredrinn''s group to another location to gather all the rescued slaves in one place. It was already noon when Fredrinn''s group arrived. "I''m glad to know that everyone is safe." William smiled upon seeing them. Fredrinn and the others saluted him while expressing their gratitude. "You arrived just in time, sir! If you had come a day later, the group wouldn''t have been complete." "Enough with these depressing words. What do you think we should do with those slaves?" William pointed at the people they rescued. Excluding the barbarians, the rest of them had no homes to return to so William didn''t know what to do with them. Fredrinn rubbed his chin and thought for a moment before he responded. "If it''s alright with them, how about we bring them to the household? Lord Alaric''s wedding is approaching so we will definitely need more people to keep things under control. We can ask them first and see if they are interested." William had also thought of this, but he was hesitant because of the demonkin. Fredrinn seemed to have realized the old Transcendent Knights worries so he added. "As for the demonkin, we can let Lord Alaric decide what to do with him." "Fine, but you guys better keep an eye on that thing. Who knows what it might do if we aren''t looking?" William reminded him. "Don''t worry, sir. I will keep an eye on it." Fredrinn reassured him. "Alright. You go and ask them if they are interested in coming with us." William waved his hand. "Yes, sir!" Fredrinn responded with a salute. *** Meanwhile, inside the main mansion in the estate of House Silversword. Alaric was cleaning his sword when a notification from the system appeared in front of him. ___ Mission Complete! Rewards: 600 Battle Points, 20 EXP, 10 Stat Points ___ Seeing this, Alaric was pleasantly surprised. It looks like they completed the task. He smiled as he inspected his attributes. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP:335 ¡ª> 355/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (D), Sixth Sense (E), Monster Affinity (E), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 200 Agility: 200 Vitality: 195 Endurance: 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 4900 ¡ª> 5500 Stat Points: 30 ¡ª> 40 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He was already more than half his battle point requirement and more than a third of his EXP requirement. As for his attributes, he was also close to reaching the maximum level. He didn''t distribute his unallocated stat points and decided to keep them for the time being. While he was inspecting his attributes, he suddenly heard a series of knocks on the door. Knock. Knock. Knock. "My lord, the baron has summoned you to his study." Elena''s voice drifted into his ears. Hearing this, Alaric raised an eyebrow. His father hadn''t spoken with him ever since the princess had arrived in the town. He felt that there was something unusual about this, but he hadn''t found the chance to talk with Lucas. "Alright. I will be there soon." Alaric responded as he tidied his clothes. He then stepped out of his room and headed to Lucas'' study with Elena. Elena could see Alaric''s tense expression. He tried to hide it, but she was very familiar with his mannerisms so she quickly sensed it. However, she didn''t say anything along the way. When they arrived, she knocked on the door and announced their arrival. "My lord, I have brought Lord Alaric with me." "Tell him to come inside." Lucas'' voice echoed from inside the room. Hearing this, Elena turned her gaze to Alaric and said. "My lord, the baron didn''t tell me to follow you inside. Please head in by yourself." "Mn. You don''t need to wait for me here." Alaric gave her a gentle smile. He patted her head before he stepped inside the room. As he entered the familiar room, Alaric felt unusually nervous for some reason. He looked at his father who was seated behind his desk and saw him wearing a stern face. Lucas beckoned to him and pointed at the chair adjacent to his desk. "Sit down." Alaric nodded without saying a word. He then took his seat and looked at his father, waiting for him to speak Lucas took a deep breath. Initially, I plan on telling him the truth after his wedding, but I believe that Alaric is already mature enough to understand the situation. He gathered his thoughts before he opened his mouth. "My son, I summoned you here to tell you something important. This is related to your true identity..." He deliberately took a pause to give Alaric some time to comprehend his words. To his surprise, Alaric remained calm so he no longer hesitated. "Alaric, Maria isn''t your real..." Chapter 288: Alaric Learns About His True Identity "Maria isn''t your real mother." Alaric furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. His father had never told him about this in his past life. "Your mother''s name is Jade Kristine Astania," Lucas said, observing his son''s reaction. He thought that Alaric would be furious, but other than being a bit surprised, he didn''t give much of a reaction. Alaric raised an eyebrow. "You mean my real mother is..." Lucas nodded. "That is right. Your mother is someone from the imperial family. She is the younger sister of the current emperor." With Lucas'' confirmation, Alaric finally realized why the old Marquis, Tyrone, had always been very respectful to him in his past life despite the huge disparity in their status. It turned out that he actually carried the blood of the imperial family! Alaric slumped into his seat and rubbed his temples as he digested all this information. Looking at Alaric''s complicated expression, Lucas sighed. "I did not want to hide it from you, son..." He wanted to explain himself, but no words came out of his mouth. He felt that he was to be blamed for all that had happened. "It is my fault..." Lucas lowered his head to hide the sorrow and guilt in his eyes. Jade... you must have suffered a lot... He felt torn, but he didn''t want to cry in front of his child. "You do not need to be sorry, Dad. I understand. You must have had your reasons for choosing to hide my identity." Even without Lucas'' explanation, Alaric could guess what his father was worried about. Dad probably does not want me to be involved with the imperial family''s schemes. Perhaps he made this decision together with my real mother. Lucas was surprised to hear his son''s words. "Alaric..." "Then where is my mother?" Alaric suddenly asked, his face looking incredibly serious. Lucas took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts before he replied. "You are already an Elite Knight so I will not hide it from you..." "...To be honest, I am also not certain about your mother''s situation, but I am pretty sure that she is confined within the imperial castle." "Confined? Why would they confine the younger sister of the emperor?" Alaric frowned. Lucas'' expression suddenly turned dark as he responded. "Because the imperial family wants her to marry the crown prince of Harune!" Alaric was stunned. "But you do not need to worry. I will not let that happen! Even if I have to fight two empires, I will make sure that your mother will not be taken away from us!" Lucas subconsciously leaked out his aura due to his rampaging emotions. The pressure coming from a Mythical Knight made Alaric feel as if a towering mountain was pressing down on him. Lucas quickly recalled his aura when he noticed Alaric''s uncomfortable look. After the pressure was gone, Alaric asked. "What is your plan, Dad?" "If you plan to take Mother by force, please take me with you!" His eyes flashed with determination when he uttered these words. Lucas was gratified. Not only was Alaric mature enough to understand his difficulties. His son was also brave enough to follow him and rescue his mother. "Alright, but now is not the right time." Lucas shook his head. House Silversword hadn''t taken full control of the North so they still didn''t have the fighting force to confront the imperial family. "I have already sent my subordinates to quietly gather the northern houses under our banner. Once we have their support, that is the time for us to strike!" Lucas spoke with unwavering determination. ___ Mission: Rescue your birth mother! Mission Difficulty: Extreme Your birth mother was placed under house arrest for attempting to escape from the imperial castle. Rescue her and proclaim to the world that you are her son! Rewards: 2500 Battle Points, 150 EXP, 50 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1, Equipment Upgrade Card x1, Additional rewards will be given when certain conditions are met. ___ Alaric narrowed his eyes when he saw the notification from the system. Learning his true identity actually gave him a mission, an extreme-rated one at that! He had only gotten an extreme-rated mission once and it gave him a huge boost in his attributes. He also received an Elite Knight Card as a bonus reward for completing a certain task. I wonder what kind of bonus reward I will get if I complete the hidden objective. Alaric temporarily put this matter aside. Even without the mission rewards, he would still follow his father to rescue his mother. He looked at his father and said. "Then please inform me once everything is ready. I will have my warriors ready for your call." Lucas nodded with a faint smile. "I will. For now, you should focus on your wedding. I still have things to discuss with Maria." Hearing this, Alaric hesitated. "Uhm, does Mom know about my identity?" He asked. Although Maria wasn''t his real mother, this never stopped him from calling her ''Mom'' and he would never stop treating her like his real mother. Lucas nodded with a long sigh. "Maria knew about it from the start. She treated you like you were her child and she had never complained about it." Alaric felt a wave of warmth upon hearing this. She was just as he had always remembered, a caring and loving mother. Thinking about this, he stood up from his seat and tapped his father''s shoulder. "You should talk with Mom. I will visit her later." Lucas nodded with a light smile. "I will." Alaric didn''t linger. He bowed to Lucas and left with firm footsteps. Lucas watched him leave, his eyes flashing with relief. He had always carried this guilt and regret. Now that he had let it all out, he felt like a bit of the weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Jade... He walked towards the window and looked at the distant sky with a gaze filled with longing. I am coming... Chapter 289: An Unusual Friendship Two days later, in Copperglade. "Sir, we have already compiled the information we got from those nobles. With this much evidence, it should be enough to make those people pay!" Fredrinn reported as he handed a stack of documents to William. In the past two days, they had interrogated the nobles and all the other people who were involved with the Crimson Tower. William took the documents and carefully put everything inside a box. "Good job, Sir Fredrinn. Now that we have sufficient evidence, all that is left is to send these documents to the imperial family." If he could, he would have taken all those corrupt nobles into prison and sentenced them, but he knew that it was impossible. Even House Silversword didn''t have the authority to forcibly imprison those people. Their only choice was to report everything to the imperial family, but this would also require Alaric or even the baron to make a personal visit to the imperial castle. "How about the rescued people? Are they interested in coming with us?" The old Transcendent Knight asked, changing the topic. Fredrinn smiled and nodded his head. "I told them about what we had discussed and they gave us a favorable response. We only need our lord''s approval." William nodded, looking quite pleased. He tapped Fredrinn''s shoulder and replied. "Get ready to depart. We are heading back to North Pine Town." Their task here was done so there was no reason for them to stay. "Yes, sir! I will inform everyone to prepare for departure!" Fredrinn responded with a salute. *** Azazel opened his eyes and found himself inside a horse-drawn carriage together with a diverse crowd. There were humans, barbarians, and there was himself a demonkin. "Where are we being taken to?" He spoke in the common language but with an unusual accent. Everyone was stunned when they heard him talk. Some shook with fear, while the others looked down, afraid to say anything. Looking at their reaction, Azazel sighed and shook his head. After inadvertently coming to this place, everyone showed the same reaction so he had already gotten used to it. However, the feeling of being misunderstood still hurt him. He closed his eyes and leaned to make himself more comfortable. His limbs were tied so he couldn''t adjust his posture properly and this made him feel uncomfortable. "Do you need help, my lord?" A gentle and meek voice drifted into his ears. Azazel opened his eyes and looked at the person who had spoken, his eyes shaking with surprise. No one had ever taken the initiative to speak with him. Everyone was afraid of him and not one person dared to look at him in the eye. Well, except for the little girl in front of him. She was tiny and looked emaciated probably from malnutrition. A pitiful girl. "Are you speaking to me?" He asked, looking at her in doubt. He still couldn''t believe that she was talking to him so he asked for confirmation. The young girl nodded, albeit with a nervous expression. "Y-Yes, my lord." "I see..." Azazel could barely move so he used his fingers to make hand gestures to the girl. "Can you help me sit properly? I can''t move well with all these restraints." The young girl nodded. She went to his side and helped him adjust to a more comfortable sitting position, but she found herself unable to lift him. So heavy... She used all the strength she could muster, but she was unable to help him, making her feel embarrassed. "I''m sorry, my lord! I can''t..." Azazel stared at the young girl in amusement. She was weak, terribly so, but she still tried to help him. "Why did you try to help me when you are this weak?" The young girl was ashamed, but she still responded. "Because my father always told me to help someone in need regardless of their status or race..." Her voice trembled with sorrow when she mentioned this. Azazel noticed the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes. "Your father was a good man..." "I know..." The girl smiled faintly as she wiped away her tears using the back of her hand. At this moment, another person spoke. "Are you really a demonkin?" Azazel turned his head and looked at the red-haired barbarian with a baffled look. "I am." The red-haired barbarian rubbed his chin, his eyebrows knitted with confusion. "I thought demonkins were nasty beings who prey on anything they see, but it seems like that is not true." He sat next to Azazel as he said those words. "You are not wrong. Many of my kind are indeed vicious." Azazel shook his head. The red-haired barbarian grinned and stared at him suspiciously. "Is that so? You don''t sound very convincing." Azazel was amused by the curious barbarian. "My lord, can you help him first? It wouldn''t be good for him to sit like this for long." The young girl suddenly interjected. The red-haired barbarian stared at the young girl, feeling a bit speechless. "Aren''t you afraid of him?" He asked. "I am, but I don''t think he is an evil guy." The young girl replied. Hearing this, the red-haired barbarian chuckled. "You are one interesting human. What is your name, girl?" "F-Faye." "Faye is it? I will remember you." The red-haired barbarian said before he went to help Azazel sit in a more comfortable position. "Thank you." Azazel glanced at the barbarian with gratitude. "You can call me Apoy. It means ''fire'' in barbarian language. Cool, right?" The red-haired barbarian introduced himself with a broad grin. "Mn." Azazel didn''t understand him so he just nodded his head. An unusual friendship was made as they headed to North Pine Town. "Faye, do you know anything about the humans who saved us?" Apoy asked the young girl. Hearing this, Faye nodded as she replied. "Yes. They mentioned that they are from House Silversword. It is a small barony in the northern region of the empire..." Although she was an illegitimate child, she was still the daughter of a Viscount so she had some knowledge about the most prominent figures in the North. She told them everything she knew about House Silversword. Chapter 290: Title at the End While they were in the middle of a conversation, the carriage that was transporting them suddenly stopped. Everyone craned their necks to take a look at the situation. Just then, a warrior who had introduced himself as Arthur came to them and said. "We will temporarily be stopping here to get some rest. Please step out of the carriage to help us with some tasks." No one complained about the arrangement and they all quietly stepped out of the carriage. After everyone had alighted, a young girl approached Arthur with a hesitant look. "Uhm, sir..." Arthur turned his head and saw her fidgeting nervously. He found her pitiful so he asked with a smile. "How can I help you?" Seeing that he was easy to talk to, Faye no longer hesitated. She pointed at Azazel who was still inside the carriage and asked. "What about him, sir? Is he not allowed to go out?" Arthur frowned upon hearing this. Everyone in the group was wary of the demonkin, including William who was the only Transcendent Knight present. Thinking about this, he shook his head firmly. "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that he has to stay there." Faye''s shoulders drooped when she heard his cold response. "But..." She wanted to explain herself, but Arthur raised his hand and said. "Please understand my difficulties." "Faye, there is no need to force them." The red-haired barbarian, Apoy, came to dissuade the girl. He knew that everyone would find it hard to trust a demonkin. Even for himself who had interacted with Azazel, he still found it unbelievable. What more about the others who hadn''t spoken with him? Faye sighed and lowered her head. "Alright." Arthur was about to leave when he heard a series of footsteps behind him. "What happened here?" "Sir William!" Arthur immediately gave the old warrior a salute. William smiled kindly and waved his hand. He looked at them and asked. "So can someone tell me what''s going on here?" Arthur hesitated. "This..." Before he could speak, Faye approached William and spoke with a pleading tone. "Sir, please allow Lord Azazel to step out of the carriage! He couldn''t sit comfortably because of his restraints and he hasn''t eaten anything since we left! He is not an evil person!" William smiled faintly at the young girl. What a naive child. To think that she would still have a kind heart after being betrayed by her own father. Now, she is speaking up for a demonkin who she hadn''t even known for a long time. The old Transcendent Knight gently tapped the young girl''s head. "Alright. He can come out of the carriage and eat with the group, but I can''t remove his restraints." As long as the demonkin was restrained, it wouldn''t be an issue. Hearing this, Faye''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, sir!" "Thank you for agreeing to her request, sir! I promise to keep an eye on the demonkin. You have my word!" Apoy was also happy. Wiliam chuckled. "No problem." He then sent Arthur a look and said. "Guard them well." Arthur acknowledged the command with a salute. "Yes, sir!" While Arthur was escorting the demonkin, William went to inspect the surroundings together with Fredrinn and the other Elite Knights. "Sir, the demonkin is dangerous. Letting him out might cause us some trouble if he tries to escape." Fredrinn muttered. The others didn''t say anything, but they also agreed with his words. "I understand your worries. I''m also afraid of that demonkin, but if he truly wanted to escape, he would have already done it earlier. Those chains might be able to restrain a normal Transcendent Knight, but for a demonkin like him, destroying them wouldn''t be an issue." He had sensed the overwhelming mana the demonkin possessed and it was something that surpassed his own. Fredrinn and the others were stunned by his words. "If what you said is true, then why did he not try to escape?" Von asked with a look of confusion. The others were also curious about this. William shook his head. "We all have stories to tell and that demonkin is no different. If you are that curious, why don''t you ask him yourself?" Von was speechless by his response. At this moment, Arthur had already brought Azazel to the temporary camp where all the other rescued people were gathered. As soon as they arrived, most people left in a hurry. There were a few who stayed, but they moved further from Azazel, clearly out of fear. "Wait here. I will bring you guys some food." Arthur said before he walked away to get their food. After he left, Faye looked at Azazel with pity and asked. "Are you alright, my lord? Do you want us to help you sit more comfortably?" Azazel glanced at the young girl. He had never received this kind of care from anyone before, not even from his own family. "I''m fine. Thank you." Faye smiled faintly. "I see. That''s good to hear." Apoy chuckled and remarked teasingly. "Look at you acting so tough." Azazel didn''t say anything and just closed his eyes, pretending that he didn''t hear him. Apoy''s smile stiffened upon seeing this. He felt that this demonkin was way different than what was told to them about demonkins. His curiosity towards Azazel increased, making him more interested in getting to know more about him. "Hey, Azazel..." He called out, disregarding honorifics. Azazel opened his eyes and looked at the barbarian. "What is it?" Apoy stared deeply at him and asked. "What do you plan to do if House Silversword decides to set you free?" Hearing this, Faye who was listening perked her ears. Azazel was taken aback, not because he was surprised by the question, but because he couldn''t give him an answer. After about ten seconds of silence, he shook his head. "I also don''t know, but do you really think that they will allow a demonkin to roam freely?" "You make a good point." Apoy shrugged. "If it was me, I would definitely lock you up to prevent my people from panicking." "How could you say that, Lord Apoy? Lord Azazel is a kind man. He will never hurt anyone!" Faye was dissatisfied with Apoy''s casual remarks. Apoy forced out a smile, but he didn''t say anything. What a naive girl. With this kind of mindset, it would be easy for others to fool her. "Faye... you must not blindly trust other people. What they show you might not be their true self. They could be hiding their sinister side beneath their fake smiles." Azazel sternly warned the young girl. Faye looked at him in surprise. This was the first time he had spoken to her in such a serious manner. "Even you, my lord?" Azazel looked away from her and stared at the horizon. "Not even me..." As he uttered those words, he recalled the experiences he had gone through before he arrived at this place. The people he had trusted but betrayed him, his family who had discarded him, and his friends who had tried to kill him. Everything was still fresh in his mind. Somehow, Apoy could sense the complicated emotions from his tone, but Faye was still too young to understand the implications behind the demonkin''s words. "Food is here. What were you guys talking about?" A voice suddenly drifted into their ears. They turned around and saw Arthur holding a box filled with all sorts of food. Apoy who had been starving since earlier approached him with a grin. "Let me help you with that, sir." Arthur didn''t reject him. He handed the box to the barbarian and said. "Just let me know if you need more. We have plenty of food so there is no need to worry about not having enough to eat." "Absolutely!" Apoy gave him a thumbs up. The atmosphere lightened up after the food was served. Everyone happily enjoyed their meal while talking about random matters. However, this rare peace was interrupted when Azazel sensed something from the distance. This aura... someone is coming. He frowned as he looked in a certain direction. Fifty... one hundred... two hundred... there are more than three hundred of them and the person leading them is not to be trifled with! "What happened, Lord Azazel? Is the food not to your liking?" Faye asked when she noticed that Azazel had suddenly stopped eating. Apoy also looked at him with a baffled expression. Azazel didn''t respond. He kept his gaze in the same direction, his eyes flashing with vigilance. Suddenly, William appeared in front of them with a ''whoosh''. The old Transcendent Knight''s expression was heavy as he muttered. "Someone is coming and they don''t seem to have good intentions." "What?!" Arthur was the first one to react. With a wave of his hand, William commanded. "Bring the civilians to a safe place and tell our warriors to prepare for battle!" "Yes, sir!" Knowing that the situation was dire, Arthur didn''t linger and left to inform the group. Chapter 291: A Difficult Maneuver to Escape the Three-Pronged Attack "You guys better stay here. Don''t leave or we won''t be able to protect you." Arthur warned Faye and the other rescued slaves. "What''s going on, sir?" One of them asked with an anxious look. With a grim expression, Arthur replied. "Enemies are coming, hundreds of them." "That many?!" Everyone was stunned, disbelief written all over their faces. "Sir, I will help you!" Apoy volunteered, his voice filled with determination. His pride as a warrior wouldn''t allow him to hide behind his benefactors. Hearing this, Arthur immediately rejected him with a shake of his head. "No! Our task is to ensure your safety. I understand your willingness to help, but I can''t allow you to take such risks." Apoy clenched his fists unwillingly. Arthur didn''t linger and left without hesitation. After he left, Faye asked with concern, her shoulders trembling from fear. "What should we do?" It wasn''t just her, everyone else was also afraid. "It must be them! They must be warriors sent by those evil nobles!" Muttered Atasha, the girl from the Black Eagle Tribe. Hearing her words, everyone panicked. They had faced all sorts of abuse under the hands of those people so they were afraid to fall into their hands once again. "Don''t panic! We have Sir William on our side. He is a Transcendent Knight. Even if we are outnumbered, our side has more skilled warriors." Apoy muttered, hoping to convince everyone to remain calm, but his words didn''t offer much help. "We can only trust them." Faye closed her eyes and brought her hands together to offer her prayers to Aru. Aru, please guide Sir William and the others. Protect them and give them strength. Seeing this, the others who followed the same religion also prayed to Aru. Meanwhile, Azazel silently assessed the strength of the enemies. Two Transcendent Knights and ten Elite Knights. Can they handle those warriors by themselves? His eyebrows knitted into a frown when he discovered the presence of multiple powerful warriors on the enemy side. This might be a tough battle for them. If there is no choice left, then I might have to destroy these restrictions to protect Faye and Apoy... His eyes flashed with profound light as he thought of this. At this moment, William''s army had already formed a defensive line. Although the enemy attack was sudden and took them by surprise, William''s troops had undergone strict military training so they were able to hastily form this defensive maneuver. "Sir, everyone is ready." Reported Jeffrey, the former captain of a mercenary group who was now William''s subordinate. (See chapter 98 for reference.) William nodded. He made a hand gesture and shouted. "Archers, take aim and wait for my signal!" Upon hearing his command, the archers immediately took aim, nocking their arrows into their bows. Soon, the enemy forces had finally entered their sights. Their vanguard unit was composed of one hundred cavalrymen, while the rest were infantry soldiers. William narrowed his eyes as he silently measured the enemy''s distance. Once they stepped into their archers'' range, he forcefully swung his hand and shouted. "Release!" Suu! Suu! Suu! Dozens of arrows fell from the sky, but the enemy cavalry didn''t even stop their charge. They raised their shields to protect their heads. Most of them survived, but there were still some who were struck by the arrows, making them fall off from their mounts. Seeing that the enemy was undeterred by the barrage of arrows, William''s gaze hardened. "Continue firing your arrows!" "Cavalry, unsheathe your weapons and prepare to charge!" He issued another command while pulling out his sword. A few more of the enemy cavalry fell, but there were still over eighty of them who weren''t affected by the arrows. William no longer hesitated. He raised his sword, squeezed his legs, and bellowed. "Warriors of House Silversword, charge with me!" William led the charge, urging his horse to rush towards the enemy''s centermost formation. I have to destroy their formation to give us the advantage! Thinking about this, he searched for the enemy''s commander while quietly imbuing mana into his sword. Found you! He locked his eyes on the person leading the enemy cavalry. It was a warrior wearing full steel armor. He held a spear on his right and a shield on his left. His Transcendent aura burst out with overwhelming intensity. William didn''t falter in the face of this formidable opponent. He raised his sword and swung it with great precision. Whoosh! Powered by his mana, this seemingly casual strike brought forth a heavy blow akin to a rampaging monster! The enemy cavalry commander snorted upon sensing his attack. He waved his spear to deflect William''s sword. Clang! While the two Transcendent Knights exchanged blows, the two armies clashed violently! The cries of the horses and warriors echoed across the surrounding hills! At the initial clash, House Silversword held the advantage. They were properly equipped and their strong defensive formation also played a major role in helping them take the upper hand. Furthermore, there were warriors like Butch and Fredrinn who were effortlessly killing enemies from left to right! Something isn''t right. William sensed that something was amiss the longer he fought the enemy cavalry commander. He felt that the other party was only trying to delay him. Thinking about this, he scanned the surroundings and saw the enemy infantry soldiers approaching them from both sides, clearly intending to sandwich them! His eyes darkened and he immediately pushed off his enemy as he shouted. "Spiral attack formation!" It was a move that they had practiced regularly so there was no hesitation in everyone''s movements. Upon hearing his command, they immediately regrouped and attacked the enemy lines in a spiraling motion. The goal of this attack formation was to confuse the enemy and force their way into the enemy lines using the momentum of their spiraling charge. They hadn''t done this in a real battle so everyone felt a bit nervous, but surprisingly, they managed to pull off this difficult maneuver! Within a few minutes, they managed to penetrate and escape from the enemy''s three-pronged attack! Chapter 292: Flee! "Don''t let them escape!" A furious roar drifted into their ears. William could tell that it was the enemy cavalry commander, but he couldn''t care less. If they stopped here, they would be besieged on all sides led his troops to claw their way out of the enemy lines! "Don''t stop! Keep eyes your eyes forward and kill anyone who blocks our path!" He shouted as he swung his sword without resting. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Just then, he found himself unable to take another step as a towering figure blocked his path. It was a warrior holding a two-handed broadsword. He was dressed in a mithril-plated steel armor with a flashy red cape. William narrowed his eyes. He could sense that this guy was also a Transcendent Knight and he was more powerful than the cavalry commander he fought earlier! We are so close! I just need to defeat this guy so we can break through this encirclement! Thinking about this, he released a flurry of slashes and stabs. Whoosh! Whoosh! Clang! Clang! He was using an averaged-length sword so he had the advantage in speed. "Not bad!" The other party remarked with a grin. William could see the guy''s taunting smile, but he didn''t let it affect his emotions. With one wrong move, his entire army would fall apart! "Butch, Fredrinn, lead the troops and force your way out of this encirclement! I will guard the rear!" William shouted, his face looking unsightly to behold. Even with his speed advantage, he could still not land a direct hit on the other party. He didn''t want to admit it, but this guy was more powerful than him! "Do you think I will let you guys escape?" The Transcendent Knight sneered. He then ferociously swung his broadsword in an attempt to cut off their path of retreat. However... William blocked his broadsword with a wave of his weapon. Clang! William gritted his teeth as he forcefully took the blow. His mount buckled under the immense force, almost making William lose his balance. "Sir William!" Fredrinn and the others looked at him with concern. "Don''t look back! I can take out of myself!" William shouted as he jumped off of his horse. Butch stared deeply at the old Transcendent Knight and gave him a nod before he took command over the troops. "Have some faith in your commander! We must leave first! Charge!" The warriors no longer hesitated after hearing Butch''s words. They followed him as they forced their way out of the enemy encirclement. Meanwhile, William did his best to prevent the Transcendent Knight from interfering with the retreat of his troops. Clang! "You guys are a bit too late!" The Transcendent Knight wielding the broadsword laughed coldly. William frowned at his words. "What do you mean?" "My comrades should have captured those slaves by now! Hahaha!" The other party responded. William''s face fell. Most of his subordinates followed him to stop the enemies. Only a few had stayed to protect the slaves. If that cavalry commander went to capture the slaves, there wouldn''t be anyone who could stop him! Unless... He thought about the demonkin who was together with the slaves. He was the unstable factor who could turn this battle around, but he couldn''t bring himself to trust someone from a race with a notorious reputation. Dammit! I need to get out of here! *** "The enemies are coming! You guys retreat immediately! I will try to hold them back!" Shouted Henry who was tasked with protecting the slaves. His subordinates gritted their teeth, but they still followed his command. They took the slaves and retreated with great haste. Henry was watching them leave when the ground suddenly trembled. He turned his head and looked at the approaching army with a grave smile. "A Transcendent Knight as my last opponent? A worthy final opponent for this old man!" He let out a carefree laugh as he unsheathed his sword. He then squeezed his legs, urging his mount to charge forward. With unwavering determination, he rushed into the enemy''s formation with only a sword in his hand! "If you want to capture them, then you will have to go through me first!" I always wanted to say that. Henry grinned as he swung his sword. Whoosh! Clang! A fast spear suddenly blocked his sword, causing a violent ''clang'' as their weapons collided! Henry''s arms shook from the impact. Such immense power! He could feel his bones breaking, but he didn''t retreat. He expertly maneuvered his mount to get some breathing room, but more enemies suddenly attacked him from all angles. Shit! Just then, a barrage of crossbow bolts flew over and killed the warriors who had surrounded him! "Sir Henry, where are the others?" Fredrinn''s voice drifted into his ears, making Henry feel a hint of relief. "I told them to escape. They should have gone far enough." Henry responded. However, he discovered that there was someone missing from the enemy''s side. "Wait! Their commander isn''t here!" His face darkened when he realized the situation. His goal wasn''t to kill me! His target is the slaves! Hearing his words, Fredrinn and the others ignored the enemies and went to follow the tracks left by the slaves. "Faster!" Henry shouted anxiously. *** "Did you guys think that you can escape from your fate?" A voice filled with contempt drifted into the slaves'' ears. Everyone fearfully turned their heads. Behind them was a warrior holding a spear and a shield. The aura exuded was so intense that it forced some of them to collapse! "That guy is a Transcendent Knight!" Apoy gritted his teeth. He quickly grabbed Faye and positioned himself in front of her. "You guys flee! We will deal with him!" The warriors who were escorting them rushed toward the Transcendent Knight without hesitation. "Futile resistance!" The spear-wielding Transcendent Knight laughed coldly as he brandished his spear. In one move, three warriors were decapitated! The scene made the slaves terrified. Some of them cried on the spot, while the others trembled with fear. At this moment, Azazel who was silent the entire time suddenly whispered. "Apoy, please protect Faye." Chapter 293: Azazel’s Overwhelming Physical Strength "Huh?" Apoy glanced at the demonkin in surprise. Just as he was about to respond, he saw something shocking. Azazel applied strength in his arms to break the chains that had restrained him. Clang. The broken chains produced clanging sounds as they fell to the ground. "You!" Apoy subconsciously took a few steps back and pulled Faye with him. Azazel ignored him and focused his attention on the spear-wielding Transcendent Knight. "How did you destroy those mithril chains?!" The spear-wielding Transcendent Knight was stunned upon seeing this. Even for himself, he wouldn''t be able to break such durable material with just his physical strength! His face changed and he quickly adjusted his fighting posture while keeping his eyes on Azazel. "You are a threat to my friends'' safety so I have to eliminate you," Azazel spoke in a calm tone, but his words made the Transcendent Knight feel a chill. In the next moment, the demonkin''s figure blurred as he disappeared all of a sudden. Hm?! Where is he?! Sweat trickled down the Transcendent Knight''s face as he tried to track the demonkin''s presence, but he was unable to find him. Suddenly, he felt an oppressive force behind him. He instinctively raised his shield to protect himself. Bang! He found himself flying away after somehow blocking that attack. To stabilize himself in midair, he twisted his body at an unnatural angle. However, before he could land, he saw the demonkin beneath him preparing another punch. Shit! He quickly stabbed out his spear to stop the other party from attacking him in his descent! Whoosh! Azazel calmly evaded his spear with a turn of his body. He then used the momentum of his turn to deliver a powerful kick that made the air tremble due to the intense force he had released! Bang! The Transcendent Knight wasn''t able to defend himself this time and was struck directly in his chest! He crashed into a nearby giant tree and made it shake from the impact. Leaves and twigs fell upon the Transcendent Knight who was gasping for breath. The kick was so powerful that it broke his ribs and punctured his lungs! What insanely strong physical strength! He didn''t even use mana in that kick, but it almost got me killed! He stood up with great difficulty, using his spear as a crutch. Blood leaked out from the corner of his lips. He raised his head and looked at the demonkin with trepidation. I''m not his opponent... I must flee! Thinking about this, his body burst forth with mana as he attempted to escape with a quick dash. However, Azazel was faster than him. In just a blink of an eye, he managed to outrun the severely injured Transcendent Knight. "No! Wait!" The man shouted in fear when he saw the demonkin suddenly appearing in front of him like a ghost. Azazel ignored his pleas and released a punch imbued with mana. Whoosh! Crash! The man''s head was smashed like a sledgehammer hitting a watermelon! Thud! Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the Transcendent Knight lifelessly fell to the ground. Henry and the others also timely arrived and witnessed this scene. "How did he break those mithril chains?" Fredrinn frowned, his muscles tightening. Some of the warriors were prepared to engage when Butch raised his hand to stop them from making a move. "Sir Butch, that demonkin is dangerous! We can''t let him roam freely without restraints!" Fredrinn muttered, his dominant hand still resting on the hilt of his sword. Butch responded while pointing at the demonkin. "Can''t you see it? He saved those people, including our brothers." Fredrinn furrowed his eyebrows. He wasn''t blind, but he had trouble trusting a demonkin. It wasn''t just him, most of the warriors looked tense. Butch noticed the heavy atmosphere so he immediately gave them an instruction to shift their attention. "Gather the civilians and take them into a safe place!" After a moment of hesitation, the warriors finally responded. "Yes, sir!" They rushed to the civilians who were still reeling in shock and inspected their condition. Meanwhile, Butch approached Azazel who was standing in front of the Transcendent Knight''s corpse. Everyone nervously watched him as he walked closer to the demonkin. The warriors held their weapons with sharp gazes. If the demonkin did something suspicious, they would immediately attack him! However, no such thing happened. He just stood still, looking unblinkingly in a certain direction. Butch stopped at about two meters from him and expressed his gratitude. "Thank you for protecting the civilians and my comrades." Azazel was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth. "The old man named William is in danger..." Hearing this, the faces of Butch and the other warriors fell. "What did you say?!" Exclaimed Jeffrey, the former mercenary captain. "I can help him." Azazel calmly turned his head to Butch, as if waiting for his answer. Butch stared deeply at him and cupped his fists. "Please save our commander." Everyone stared at him in surprise. They didn''t expect Butch to place his trust in the demonkin without hesitation. Azazel nodded his head. "There are more enemies approaching. Please protect those two while I''m gone." He pointed to Faye and Apoy while making this request. Butch nodded. "You can rest assured. We will protect everyone here since that is our job." Azazel no longer lingered after hearing his words. He disappeared with a ''whoosh''. Seeing this, Faye brought her hands together and made another prayer. On the other hand, Butch told everyone to prepare for battle. "Enemies are coming to our left! Protect the civilians and don''t let those bastards get close!" He shouted. "Yes, sir!" Half a minute later, they saw almost a hundred warriors charging towards them while roaring aggressively. Most of them were infantry soldiers, while the rest were cavalrymen. Seeing them, Butch raised his halberd and bellowed. "Kill them all!" He led a group of about thirty warriors to engage with the enemies! Butch squeezed his legs, urging his horse to move ahead of the formation. He then lifted his halberd and swung it with incredible force! Chapter 294: Mission Update Whoosh! That seemingly simple swing carried tremendous momentum that caused the air to twist! Six unlucky warriors had their bodies cut in half without even being able to react! Upon witnessing his strength, two Elite Knights immediately rushed over to him in an attempt to stop him from causing more casualties. They imbued mana into their weapons and attacked Butch without holding back! Seeing this, Butch snorted beneath his mask. He pulled his halberd to protect himself. Clang! Clang! After blocking their weapons, he pulled his halberd and slammed it into one of the Elite Knights! Bang! The poor fellow''s head burst like a broken pin?ata. His blood and brain matter splattered all over Butch''s armor. "What?!" The other Elite Knight was horrified at the abrupt death of his comrade. Everything happened so fast that he only realized what had happened after his comrade''s corpse fell to the ground. "Who are you?!" He tried to buy himself some time, but Butch ignored him and released another powerful swing! Whoosh! Khkkshhk! The Elite Knight''s body was cut vertically in half! With the death of the two Elite Knights, the enemy''s formation quickly crumbled. Butch and the others took the chance to eliminate them while they were still in a state of confusion. In just a few minutes, dozens of veteran warriors were killed under their relentless assault! "Make sure that they are dead!" Butch issued a command in a stern voice. "Yes, sir!" Apoy and the rest of the rescued slaves were in awe of their terrifying power. "Amazing!" "So this is the famous army of House Silversword..." Everyone discussed between themselves in hushed voices. *** Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, William was already reaching his limits. There was a powerful Transcendent Knight and a group of veteran warriors besieging him in all directions! Even with his skills, he couldn''t keep up with this many enemies. As the battle dragged on, his exhaustion slowly caught up and it was evident on his weary face. My mana is nearing a dangerous level... The old Transcendent Knight breathed heavily while keeping his eyes on the most dangerous foe, the broadsword-wielding Transcendent Knight. As long as I can injure that guy, I will be able to escape this place! Thinking about this, he quietly gathered his remaining mana into his sword for one final struggle. "Just give up and surrender your life to me. I promise to give you a quick death!" The towering Transcendent Knight spoke with a broad grin. William ignored his taunting remarks and continued to silently inject his mana into his sword. The towering Transcendent Knight clicked his tongue, somewhat annoyed by his lack of response. He then made a hand gesture as he commanded his subordinates. "Kill him!" As soon as he gave the command, the warriors around William immediately pounced upon him like a pack of hungry wolves! William had no choice but to defend himself, but just as he was about to make a move, a terrifying aura suddenly descended from the sky. Hm? The broadsword-wielding Transcendent Knight frowned when he sensed this energy. He raised his head and saw a shadow descending like a meteor! "Watch out above you!" He warned his men, but it was already too late. The shadow struck the ground with overwhelming force! Boom! Rocks and soil flew in every direction, obscuring everyone''s vision. When the towering Transcendent Knight recovered his sense of sight, he found out that his subordinates had already been killed! Furthermore, standing before him was the demonkin with his mithril chains removed! "You! How did you..." His eyes flashed with disbelief. He was part of the group who had captured this demonkin so he was aware of the power this being possessed. Last time, we needed three Transcendent Knights and a team of Elite Knights to corner this guy. Fighting it by myself is suicide... Sweat trickled down the man''s face as he looked at the demonkin. Knowing that he wouldn''t be able to defeat this creature, his only choice was to retreat. He raised his hand and shouted to his men. "Everyone, retreat!" Forcing a fight with this demonkin wouldn''t end well for them so he decisively chose to order a retreat. Before leaving, he sent William a deep look and said. "The Grand Duke''s mansion will remember this humiliation!" He then turned around and urged his mount to flee. Azazel didn''t give chase. To him, the life and death of those humans held no significance. "Thank you." A weak voice drifted into his ears. He turned around and saw William standing unsteadily, clearly exhausted from the battle. "We must leave now. Those people might return with reinforcements so we need to get going." Azazel calmly remarked. William nodded his head. "I know." Seeing that he was having trouble walking, Azazel decided to lend him a hand. Although a bit afraid of the demonkin, the old Transcendent Knight didn''t reject his help. "I owe you for this." "Don''t mention it." *** Alaric was about to look for Maria when a sudden notification from the system appeared in front of him. ___ Mission Adjustments: Save the Captured Barbarians Mission Difficulty: Normal ¡ª> Hard The people behind the Crimson Tower were dissatisfied with your actions so they sent a few hundred warriors to destroy William''s army and take back the slaves they had rescued. Protect the rescued slaves and ensure the safety of the barbarians! Additional rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 50 EXP, Random Trait Upgrade Card ___ Alaric was taken aback. The mission information has been updated? This had also happened to him once before during the battle against the goblin colony in the Enchanted Woodlands. So the mission details and difficulty could also change depending on the situation. When he realized this, his expression became grim. Let us put this matter aside for now. I need to speak with Mom first. Alaric closed the cyan screen with a thought and adjusted his emotions. He took a deep breath and gathered his thoughts before he went to continue searching for Maria. Chapter 295: Unexpected Potential "Son, is there something you need?" Maria smiled faintly at Alaric. She had the same loving smile she always had, but something was a bit different about her today. Alaric could see a tinge of sadness and anxiety in her eyes. Alaric pretended that he didn''t notice anything and greeted her with a smile. "I just want to check on my pregnant mother and see how she is doing." Maria''s eyes faltered upon hearing this. She let out a soft sigh and muttered. "But I am not your..." Before she could continue her words, Alaric gently hugged her and whispered in a quivering voice. "You will always be my Mom. That will never change." Maria had always treated him like her own son and she had never despised him for this even once. With the sacrifices she made and the silent pain she endured all these years, Alaric couldn''t even begin to imagine it. Unknowingly, tears slid down from the corners of his eyes. Maria''s selfless actions made him emotional. Maria noticed that he was crying so she gently rubbed his back. "I''m so happy to hear that, my son..." Alaric never thought that he would cry like this again after his regression. The mother and son chatted for hours. They talked about the past and the future that they looked forward to. "Son, how about you go and visit your grandfather again?" Maria changed the topic. Hearing her mention this, Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. "Is he still there?" He asked. Maria nodded with a long sigh. "Ever since he came to North Pine Town, he had never missed a day." She was getting increasingly worried about her father''s health. She tried to talk with him about it, but he never listened and continued to visit Mount Tegere every day. Alaric was also aware of this. He had even sent his subordinates to look after the old man in case something happened. Anton Keller had always blamed himself for the warriors who had died in Copperglade. He felt that he was fully responsible for everything. Because of his extreme guilt, he visited their tombs on top of Mount Tegere to kneel and apologize to them. He had never missed a day since he arrived in North Pine Town. "Alright. I will talk with him later." Alaric nodded and reassured his mother. After some small talk, Alaric bid Maria farewell and stepped out of the mansion. "My lord, where are you headed to?" Elena''s voice suddenly drifted into his ears. Alaric turned around and saw her going down the stairs in a hurry. Seeing this, he immediately reminded her to be careful. "That was dangerous, Elena. You could have hurt yourself." Alaric gave her a stern look. The girl gave him a cheeky smile and replied. "I will not do it again, my lord. Hehe." Alaric rubbed her head and intentionally made her hair messy. "I will have to punish you if you do that again." "My lord, my hair..." Looking at her face, he realized that she looked more mature now. "You should start acting like an adult, Elena. You are almost of age now." He chuckled with a teasing look. Hearing this, she recalled the promise they had made when they were young and it made her cheeks flush in embarrassment. She was a bit nervous to continue with the conversation so she changed the topic. "Y-You still haven''t answered my question, my lord..." Alaric was amused when he saw her acting all shy and embarrassed. "I will go to Mount Tegere to see Grandpa." He replied. "Oh... Do you want me to go with you, my lord?" Elena asked. She had been to the sacred mountain quite often so she was also aware of Anton''s situation. Alaric shrugged and responded casually. "If you want to." It would take a few thousand steps to reach the top of the sacred mountain so even the family members of the warriors buried in the mountain would only visit once or twice a month. "I don''t get easily tired now, my lord. Sometimes I would join the warriors do physical exercises on the training ground. I''m strong now!" She flexed her thin biceps while saying this, making her look quite comical. Alaric laughed while shaking his head. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Alaric wanted to see if she was telling the truth so he decided to use Appraisal on her. Now that I think about it, I haven''t checked her attributes yet. Let''s see if this girl has some hidden skills somewhere... Thinking about this, Alaric clicked [Yes]. Elena [Ordinary] EXP: 12/25 Potential: S Traits: Cooking (S), Farming (B), Tailoring (A), Tea Making (E), Laundry (B), Painting (E),...(),...(),... Swordsmanship (F) Strength: 6 Stamina: 8 Agility: 4 Vitality: 5 Endurance: 3 Mana: 10 Alaric was stunned when he saw her attributes. She had a bunch of housework-related traits, but surprisingly, she had an F-rank Swordsmanship trait. However, the most shocking thing was her S-rated potential! No way! "My lord, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Elena asked when she saw Alaric staring at her with an unusual gaze. Alaric faked a cough and looked away from her. "It''s nothing... Did you learn swordsmanship from someone?" He randomly asked. How did she learn swordsmanship this fast? I didn''t even see her train. Elena was surprised. "Eh? How did you know, my lord? I told Aliya not to tell anyone including you..." She realized that she had misspoken so she quickly covered her mouth. Alaric glanced at her. "So you were secretly learning from Aliya..." "Uh... that...yes." Knowing that she couldn''t hide the matter anymore, she could only nod her head. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, my lord. I just want to give you a bit of surprise." This girl... Alaric smiled at her words. "You do have potential, but are you sure about learning swordsmanship?" Elena put on a serious look as she replied. "Yes! I also want to protect you, my lord! I always feel uncomfortable every time you leave the town so I decided to learn swordsmanship from Aliya." Chapter 296: Convincing Anton "You must have worked really hard to convince a stubborn girl like Aliya to teach you." Alaric smiled faintly. He could already imagine the difficulties she faced just to get Aliya to teach her swordsmanship. Elena pouted upon hearing this. "I did a lot of things just to make her teach me..." She murmured resentfully. Elena''s shocking potential came as a surprise, but Alaric was worried about letting her join the army. Their next battles would only get more dangerous and he didn''t want her to go through that kind of hell. "Elena, since you have chosen to learn swordsmanship, do you intend to join the army?" He stared deeply at her with a grave look on his face. Looking at his serious expression, Elena responded cautiously. "If it''s necessary, then I don''t mind joining the army, my lord." She could tell that Alaric was worried for her, making her feel a wave of warmth in her heart. "Elena, war is cruel. You might have to kill someone if you choose to join the army. Are you prepared for that?" Alaric''s voice drifted over. "That..." Her face turned pale, but she clenched her fists and looked at him with determination. She had already thought of this when she decided to learn swordsmanship. To protect Alaric, she knew that there might come a time when she would need to kill someone. She was afraid of seeing blood, but if it was for her lord''s safety, she would do anything! "I won''t hesitate to kill someone to protect you, my lord!" Alaric was moved by her words. It must have taken a lot of courage for her to say those words. After all, she was such a scaredy cat. He gently rubbed her head. "Since you have already thought it through, then I won''t stop you. However, you need to keep in mind that your safety must be your number one priority. Do you understand?" Looking at his handsome face, Elena shyly lowered her head. "Yes, my lord." The two chatted about random topics as they ascended the sacred mountain. By the time they arrived at the top of the mountain, half an hour had already passed by. Alaric saw his grandfather kneeling before the tombs of the fallen warriors. Anton Keller had slimmed down considerably. He was no longer the energetic old man that he was a few months ago. His skin had visibly darkened and he had more wrinkles in his face. Alaric frowned when he saw the old man''s condition. "Keep quiet and follow me." He told Elena. Elena nodded and followed him silently. The warriors who were secretly watching over the old man revealed themselves to greet Alaric. "My lord." "My lord." Alaric made a ''shushing'' gesture and waved his hand. The warriors understood his intentions so they turned around and quietly left. Alaric slowly walked towards Anton while sweeping his gaze towards each tomb. He sighed when he recalled the faces of those who had died. He stopped behind Anton and softly called out. "Grandpa..." Anton opened his eyes when he heard his voice. He turned around and forced a smile. "My grandson. What are you doing here in the middle of the day?" Alaric stared at him with concern and said. "Grandpa, I am sure that these warriors have already felt your sincere apology. There is no need for you to visit here every day. You will only hurt yourself if you continue doing this." Anton shook his head. "It was because of me that they died. I deserve this." The old man''s voice was filled with remorse. Alaric sighed at his response. "Mom is worried about your health. She is pregnant so it might not be good..." "W-What did you say?" Anton raised his eyebrows. "Mom is worried about your health." "No, not that one." "I said she is pregnant. It wouldn''t be good for her health and the baby if she has a lot on her mind." Alaric could only use this tactic to convince his grandfather. Anton felt a multitude of emotions. "So my daughter is pregnant?" No one informed him about this so he was shocked by the news. Alaric nodded and smiled. "Mn. According to the doctors, it will be a girl." Anton suddenly became emotional. "So I will be getting a granddaughter soon..." "Grandpa, if you want to watch your granddaughter grow up, you must keep your body healthy." Alaric gently tapped the old man''s shoulders before he helped him to get up. Hearing this, Anton imagined himself carrying his granddaughter and he couldn''t help but let out a smile. "You are not lying to me, right?" Anton glanced at Alaric inquisitively. Alaric chuckled and shook his head. "Of course not! If you don''t believe me, you can ask Mom or Dad." "Fine. I will go and ask them." Anton feebly walked away. He had kneeled for a few hours so his knees were incredibly sore right now. Alaric quickly followed and lent him a hand. "Grandpa, let me bring you there. You might fall down the stairs." Anton didn''t reject his offer. He might indeed fall given how weak his knees were as of the moment. Elena and the warriors quietly followed them. They hadn''t even reached halfway down the mountain and Alaric noticed that Anton''s legs were shaking so he decided to carry the old man. Anton stared at Alaric and thought. My grandson is no longer the rebellious youngster that he was a few years ago. "Who would have thought that the little kid from back then would become such a reliable man?" He mumbled with a gratified smile. "You are making me embarrassed, Grandpa." Alaric chuckled at the old man''s words. A while later, they finally arrived in front of the mansion. Anton who had been carried all the way quickly jumped off from Alaric''s arms and eagerly stepped inside the mansion. Seeing the depressed old man look so excited made Alaric and Elena feel relieved. "My daughter, where are you?" Anton''s excited voice echoed inside the mansion, making the servants do a double take in surprise. Chapter 297: Alaric Meets Azazel After Anton learned his daughter was pregnant, he no longer climbed the sacred mountain as he had in the past few weeks. He became more conscious of his health and even participated in some physical activity to keep himself fit. Five days later, the troops sent to Copperglade finally returned with the people they rescued from the Crimson Tower. Alaric had already received a letter about the events that happened in the city, but he still told William to give him a report of the situation. William recounted everything that occurred without skipping any details. "...that was what happened, my lord." Alaric frowned as he rubbed his chin. "To think that the Grand Duke is actually involved with this kind of illegal activities." The Grand Duke was a member of the imperial family and he wielded immense power and authority within the empire. So why did he risk his reputation to establish the Crimson Tower? Alaric thought hard, but he couldn''t understand why the Grand Duke made such a choice. He sent William a look and asked. "Have you guys found out if the second prince is also behind the Crimson Tower?" William shook his head. "I have sent a few of my men to investigate in the capital, but it would take some time before they could get any information." Alaric already expected this. Information related to the imperial family was difficult to obtain so he didn''t blame William for it. "Alright. Now for the next matter... where is the demonkin?" When he first read the letter that there was a demonkin among the rescued slaves, he couldn''t believe it. Those guys were hardly discovered in the Enchanted Woodlands since they lived on the opposite side of this seemingly endless forest. Hearing this, William made a hand gesture to the warrior standing quietly behind him. Seeing his signal, the warrior saluted and left the room. A moment later, he returned with someone wearing a cloak that made it hard for others to see their appearance. "My lord, this is the demonkin who saved our lives. His name is Azazel." William gave him a short introduction. Azazel removed his hood and revealed his appearance to Alaric. "Greetings, my lord." The demonkin cupped his fists to show his respect. Azazel had been curious about the heir of House Silversword after hearing stories about him from the warriors and the rescued slaves. Now that he had seen Alaric, he was a bit surprised. This guy is much younger than I thought... Alaric narrowed his eyes upon seeing the demonkin''s appearance. He carried all the features mentioned in the history books about demonkins. He wasn''t simply a halfling, but a pure-blooded demonkin! "Please sit." Alaric motioned him to sit down. Hearing this, Azazel looked at the chair he had pointed and calmly took his seat. "First, I would like to thank you for saving the warriors of my House Silversword..." Alaric expressed his gratitude while sneakily using his Appraisal on him. Azazel [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 3499/5000 Potential: S Traits: Devour (SS), Fast Recovery (S), Berserk (S), Close Combat (S), Hunting (S), Assassination (S), Tracking (A), Horseback Riding (A), Danger Perception (B) Strength: 397 Stamina: 309 Agility: 369 Endurance: 205 Vitality: 217 Mana: 250 His attributes were almost the same as Galanar''s! Alaric was shocked, but he didn''t show it to his face. "I was only returning the favor. You don''t need to thank me for it." Azazel shook his head and waved his hand. Are demonkins supposed to be this polite? Alaric stared deeply at Azazel. This guy seemed to be different than most demonkins described in the history books. "Is there something that you want? You can ask me anything. As long as it is within my reach, then I will get it for you." Azazel shook his head. "I don''t need any material things, but there is one thing that I hope you can do for me." Alaric raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Please tell me." Azazel took a deep breath before he replied. "I hope that you will protect Faye and give her a stable life. She is a girl neglected by her family so I''m afraid that it would be hard for her to adapt to a different environment. I hope that you can promise me this." Faye? Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. He vaguely remembered reading that name from William''s report. "Alright. That is a simple matter. I already planned on giving those rescued from the Crimson Tower a stable source of income and temporary accommodation. You can rest assured." He said with a faint smile. "Thank you for granting my request." Azazel cupped his fists and lowered his head to express his gratitude. Alaric waved his hand. "It is something that I should do." There was a brief moment of silence after that and it was Alaric who broke the silence with another question. "What are your plans now, Sir Azazel?" Azazel was stumped by this question. He thought for a while, but he still couldn''t come up with an answer. "To be honest, I don''t know what to do." He truthfully said. Alaric smiled upon hearing this. "How about this? You can stay in the town for a month to look for your answer. Once the month ends, you will visit me again to give your answer." This demonkin has an S-rank potential and an array of high-rated traits. Getting him to join the household would be awesome, but I can''t be forceful about it. Alaric planned to get him attached to the town. Once the one-month limit he gave was over, Azazel would find it hard to leave. Azazel hesitated, but when he thought about Faye and Apoy, he eventually nodded his head. "Alright. I will stay in the town for a month." "Good!" Alaric was pleased with his response. He turned his head to William and instructed him. "Sir William, I will let you handle Sir Azazel''s arrangements, but you must remember not to disclose his identity to the public. Do you understand?" Demonkins were synonymous with evil and destruction so they had to be careful lest they alert the residents. Chapter 298: Azazel’s Observations After chatting with the demonkin, Alaric told William to bring the rescued barbarians inside. There were five barbarians in total. Three looked like they were teens and the other two were adults. "I am sorry for the terrible experiences you had gone through. I feel ashamed as a resident of Astania." Alaric didn''t want the empire''s relationship with the barbarian tribes to be strained so he apologized to them. "You don''t need to apologize, my lord. You are not at fault for this. If it weren''t for the warriors you sent, we would have become slaves for those treacherous nobles!" Apoy sighed while shaking his head. The barbarians seated next to him nodded in agreement. They were grateful to Alaric who had sent his warriors to rescue them. "This is something that I should..." He chatted with the barbarians while secretly inspecting their attributes. Two of them caught his attention. The first one was the young girl from the Black Eagle Tribe. Her name was Atasha. She had incredible potential and she already possessed the strength of a Knight at such a young age! If she was a resident of the empire, she would definitely be treated as an unparalleled genius! The other one who caught his interest was the red-haired barbarian named Apoy. He wasn''t that old and he had already stepped into the realm of Elite Knight. He also possessed high-rated traits and his attributes were off the charts for someone at his level. If he were to compare Apoy with someone, the guy''s strength was just a bit weaker than Arthur''s! "The northern households are very tense right now because of the Crimson Tower incident so it would be difficult for you guys to return to your homes during this period." Alaric couldn''t afford to be careless about this matter. The barbarians looked downcast upon hearing his words. They had been away from their homes for several months so they missed their families. Seeing the look on their faces, Alaric reassured them. "Do not worry. I will prepare a capable escort team to send you back home while we wait for the situation to subside. In the meantime, we can send letters to your family to inform them that you are safe." The barbarians looked invigorated when they heard this. "We will follow your arrangements, my lord." No one declined his offer as it was in their best interest. After a heartfelt conversation with the barbarians, he instructed someone to arrange their accommodations. Now that all that has been resolved, I can finally relax a bit. *** One week later, outside the beast garden. "Faye, that is the beast garden. All of the tamed monsters of the households are kept there so you better not recklessly trespass that place." Elena warned with a stern look on her face. Faye looked nervous when she heard this. "I understand." "Relax." Elena chuckled when she saw how nervous she was. "There is a strong warrior looking after the beast garden so even if there is an accident, it will be handled right away." She explained. Hearing this, Faye''s expression eased up. "That''s good." At this moment, an old man dressed in simple clothes suddenly caught her attention. "Elena, who is that gentleman?" She asked in a whispering tone while sneakily pointing at the old man. Elena followed her gaze and was surprised to see the old man. "Sir Cassius!" Cassius who had long since discovered them smiled faintly at her greeting. "Good day, Miss Elena." (Cassius is a retired Elite Knight and he was briefly mentioned in ch 269.) After greeting the old man, Elena introduced Faye to him. "Sir Cassius, this is Faye. She is one of the people rescued by Sir William''s troops in Copperglade." Cassius revealed a look of pity when he heard this. Although he had mostly stayed in the beast garden, he was still aware of the expeditions of the household''s army. He had heard about the recent trip to Copperglade from one of his closest friends. "I see..." The old man chatted with the two young ladies before he excused himself. "Elena, is that person the powerful Elite Knight you mentioned earlier?" Faye asked curiously. Elena nodded as she replied. "Mn." While the two girls were chatting along the way, there was a cloaked figure secretly following them. It was Azazel. It has been a week since they arrived in the town and he could already see how different it was compared to other territories. The people here didn''t need to worry about their safety since the warriors of House Silversword regularly roamed the streets to deter evil-intentioned people from committing crimes. Other than the town''s safety, the residents also didn''t need to pay a big tax. The system here was different and there was no sign of corruption, at least from what he had seen so far. Faye should be fine here on her own. She had even found a friend in just a short amount of time. He was proud to see the once pitiful little girl find her own happiness. However, there was just one thing that he was worried about... The retaliation of the aristocrats behind the Crimson Tower! Given House Silversword''s military power, they certainly had the means to dominate the North, but in the face of numerous noble houses, even such a powerful household would be destroyed. I will stay for a while more and make my decision before the time limit that Lord Alaric had stipulated. He thought to himself. While he was following the two ladies, he belatedly found out that they were heading back to the main mansion. Just then, a giant suddenly appeared before him and raised his hand, gesturing for him not to take another step. "The main mansion is off-limits for outsiders." Azazel realized his mistake so he cupped his fists in apology. "I understand." He then turned around and left without hesitation. Other than the mysterious baron whose power he couldn''t discern, he felt that the giant warrior was incredibly dangerous! What was his name again? Oh, right! It''s Galanar... Chapter 299: Wedding Day Another week passed by since Azazel and the others had arrived in the town. Alaric had finally assembled a capable team to escort the rescued barbarians back to their homes. It wasn''t a big team, but they were composed of the strongest warriors of House Silversword! "For this task, all ten of you have been chosen. Sir Galanar will take the lead and Sir Warrick will be the deputy." Alaric announced while looking at the people gathered before him. Other than the two Transcendent Knights, Butch, Fredrinn, Arthur, Henry, and Franklin were also part of the escort team. At the same time, the remaining three members were newly advanced Elite Knights. A team of this caliber could already dominate a small territory, but this was necessary to ensure the safety of the barbarians. Most importantly, Alaric didn''t want any mistake to happen again. "We will never forget the care you have given us, my lord." Apoy lowered his head to express his gratitude. In the past two weeks, Alaric had provided them with everything they needed. He even took his time to make sure that they were doing well. Atasha who was usually arrogant and unapproachable bowed her head. "My lord, if you have the time, please visit our Black Eagle Tribe." If it weren''t for this man and his soldiers, she couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of fate she would have had to endure. The rest of the barbarians also expressed their gratefulness. Alaric smiled and waved his hand. "You have already thanked me enough. It is about time that you leave. I hope you have a safe trip home." "Farewell, my lord." The barbarians bid him farewell. Apoy then approached Azazel and Faye who were standing behind Alaric and said his goodbyes to them. "I hope this won''t be our last meeting." Apoy grinned at them. "If it''s destined, we will definitely see each other again." Azazel calmly spoke. "I will miss you, Lord Apoy. Please take care of yourself." Said Faye who looked reluctant to see him leave. After exchanging their final goodbyes, Apoy and the others left via horseback together with the escort team. Everyone watched them leave with indescribable emotions. Azazel noticed Faye''s sorrow so he tapped her shoulders and said. "Don''t worry, you will see them again." Faye sighed while looking at the disappearing figures in the distance. "I hope so..." *** After the barbarians left, nothing significant happened in the following days. Everything continued as per usual. Visitors from various parts of the empire flooded the town which attracted numerous business-minded individuals to come. These merchants felt that North Pine Town would soon become a big territory with the union of House Silversword and House Paxley. At this moment, Alaric was playing chess with his cousin, Princess Irish, in his study. "You have improved a lot, cousin." Praised the princess as she beamed at Alaric. Now that Alaric was already aware of his true identity, she no longer acted distant to him. She even occasionally teased him, making their friendship stronger. Alaric helplessly shook his head. "Your Highness, surely you jest. If I had really improved, how come I still cannot defeat you?" Princess Irish chuckled and replied in a teasing voice. "That is because you are still not skilled enough to beat me." Looking at how smug she was, Alaric could only shake his head helplessly with a wry smile. A few minutes later, the game ended in his defeat. Alaric slumped into his seat and raised his hands as he muttered. "I am not playing with you anymore..." "Hahaha! Do not worry, cousin. You will definitely defeat me one day, probably." The princess snickered. "Enough about that... Are you sure that you can stay here for such a long time? You have been away from the capital for over a month now." Alaric immediately changed the topic to save himself from embarrassment. Princess Irish crossed her arms and snorted. "You have nothing to worry about. My brothers want nothing more than for me to leave the capital. Even if I stay here for several months, I am sure that they will not say anything about it." Alaric understood the implications behind her words so he just remained silent. "Besides, how could I miss my cousin''s wedding? Unless... you do not want me there." The princess sent Alaric a deep look. Alaric shook his head and replied with a stiff smile. "How could that be? I will be honored to have you at my wedding!" It hadn''t been long since they had gotten to know each other, but it felt like they had been friends for years. "As you should!" The princess smirked. "Otherwise, you will not be getting any gifts from me." "Do not be so petty, Your Highness!" "I am sure I told you to call me by my name when there is no one else around." "I am still not used to it." "Then you better get used to it soon!" "Y-Yes..." *** Time passed unknowingly and the event that everyone had been waiting for had finally arrived. It was the day of the wedding and the venue was already packed with guests. Some even had to stand up due to the lack of seats, but no one complained. With the princess around, only an idiot would dare to cause trouble. Everyone quietly waited for the bride and the groom. Suddenly, the sound of the marching horses and the festive drumbeats drifted into their ears. The guests turned their heads to the entrance and saw the groom, Alaric, entering the venue with his family. They were dressed in formal clothes to fit the occasion, but Alaric''s attire stood out from the rest. He wore a golden coat adorned with shiny jewelry over his red tunic and a pair of crimson-colored tight-fitting pants. For his shoes, he chose a pair of slightly pointy crakows which had become trendy recently among the younger aristocrats. Under the heated gazes of the crowd, Alaric calmly walked along the aisle with his family, but he was actually feeling incredibly nervous deep inside. Chapter 300: Husband and Wife Alaric saw the bishop, Amari Anton, smiling at him at the altar. He smiled back in response and controlled his breathing to calm his nerves. He couldn''t afford to embarrass himself in front of this crowd. As soon as he stepped onto the altar, Amari gave him a gentle nod. "Relax. Just act naturally." The bishop reminded him when he noticed Alaric''s nervous eyes. With the bishop''s keen senses, Alaric wasn''t surprised that he had been discovered. "Yes, Your Excellency." At this moment, the drumbeats abruptly stopped and the music became more intimate. Following this sudden change, the bride''s entourage entered the venue. It was the members of House Paxley. The ones walking in front were Hershey with her father, Baron Nathan, acting as her escort. Hershey wore a bright red dress with golden crow patterns emblazoned with rare gemstones and expensive jewelry. On her head was a jade hairpin that primly hugged her hair into a neat style. Now in her wedding dress, Hershey exuded unmatched beauty that took everyone''s breath away. She was like an ethereal fairy taking a stroll in the woods. Alaric stared intently at this beautiful woman and subconsciously let out a smile. As if sensing his gaze, Hershey stared back at him and smiled. No words were exchanged, but their eyes conveyed everything they wanted to say to each other. The crowd held their breaths as they watched the scene. The mutual connection between the bride and the groom affected them, making them smile unknowingly. The moment Hershey stepped beside him, Alaric whispered. "You look perfect like always." Hershey blushed at his words. "You too... You look amazing!" Amari Anton pretended not to hear the little exchange between the two. He made a hand gesture to the crowd, a signal for them to rise in preparation for the recital of the religious scriptures. Seeing his signal, everyone rose from their seats. The bishop cleared his throat and recited the opening passage. "Welcome family and friends! We are gathered here today to witness the..." "Aru once said..." The recital of the scriptures went on for almost thirty minutes. It was then followed with the exchange of vows between the bride and the groom. Alaric had prepared for two lifetimes for this very moment. He stared at Hershey with undisguised love as he said his promise. "From the moment we first met, I already knew that you would become an important part of my life..." He spoke the words he couldn''t tell her in his past life. Each word and every sentence contained two lifetimes of longing and love. His sincere voice moved the crowd. They never thought that the swordsmanship genius would be this romantic. Some young ladies even cried, clearly swept by the atmosphere. "Today, I give you my heart, my soul, and my everything. I will always..." After Alaric''s speech, it was finally Hershey''s turn to speak. Her eyes were still glistening with tears, clearly moved by Alaric''s promise. "It was a fateful encounter..." Hershey''s voice trembled as she recited the opening words of her speech. "I offer you my unwavering love and commitment..." When she ended her speech, the crowd erupted into applause and cheers. For the next part, the bride and the groom exchanged rings. This was a symbolic gesture to represent the vows that they had exchanged today. It was a symbol of bond that would constantly remind them of the promises they made. After exchanging wedding rings, a special ceremony followed. It was the candle-lighting ceremony which would signify the union of the two houses. The crowd watched with great anticipation as the members of House Paxley and House Silversword lit the candles. Soon, the wedding venue was illuminated with flickering crimson light from these special candles. Baron Nathan laughed heartily as he shook hands with Lucas. "Hahaha! Please take care of us from now on, my lord!" Nathan beamed at Lucas. The latter smiled and nodded. "Naturally. We are family now so it is our responsibility to take care of each other." The two barons exchanged words under the heated gazes of the crowd. This ceremony marked the beginning of a strong friendship and alliance between the houses. Most of the northern houses'' representatives were already thinking about how they would pledge their support to the two houses. After the candle-lighting ceremony, Amari Anton gestured to the crowd to keep quiet with a raise of his hand. The old bishop swept his gaze at the guests and announced with a smile. "I now pronounce you husband and wife!" As soon as he made this announcement, the audience eagerly clapped their hands and cheered to show their support for the new couple. "Congratulations, Lady Hershey! Congratulations Lord Alaric!" "Congratulations to the new couple!" "May you be blessed with many fortunes and success!" Amari Anton raised his hand once more. He then glanced at the couple and smiled as he said. "You may now kiss the bride." Hearing this, Hershey blushed as she stared at the man before her. She had been dreaming of this moment and it had finally happened. Looking at her emotional expression, Alaric held her hands, squeezing them lightly to calm her nerves. He then hugged her and brought his face closer to her to plunge a passionate kiss on her cherry-red lips. Hershey closed her eyes and drowned herself in the kiss. The crowd cheered once more. Some even made teasing noises at the couple. A minute went by just like that, but the couple didn''t seem to have the intention to separate from each other so Amari faked a cough to remind them about the situation. Hershey shyly pulled her head while staring straight into Alaric''s eyes. "You are mine now," Alaric whispered in a cheeky tone. "Mn." Hershey hummed in response, feeling incredibly sweet and excited. In the next moment, the couple walked hand in hand along the aisle to greet the important guests. "Congratulations, Lord Alaric and Lady Hershey!" "Thank you!" "Congratulations!" "Thank you, everyone!" Chapter 301: Fiery Night After the wedding ceremony, Alaric took his wife to his newly built mansion. "Since when was there a mansion like this in your estate?" Hershey asked while looking at the grand mansion from outside. Although it wasn''t as big as the main mansion, it wasn''t any less imposing. Furthermore, she also noticed that the outer walls of the mansion were inscribed with some sort of abilities. Unfortunately, she wasn''t a beast soul warrior so she couldn''t identify what kind of abilities they possessed. As if knowing her thoughts, Alaric explained with a proud look. "Those walls are inscribed with a defensive ability called Mana Barrier." I had to beg the bishop to get his friend to inscribe this defensive ability, but it was worth it. From what that guy told me, this Mana Barrier he inscribed could withstand the strength of a Transcendent Knight. While he was thinking about that, he brought Hershey inside the mansion. The first thing that greeted them was the glittering chandelier decorated with crystal sculptures. "Woah! You really put a lot of effort into designing that chandelier." Hershey remarked. Alaric shook his head and smiled faintly. "It is a gift from Her Highness. To tell you the truth, most of the furniture in this mansion are gifts I got from her." "The princess?" Hershey glanced at him suspiciously. "You have been really close with her from what I heard." Alaric could sense the jealousy in her voice. He smiled and took her in his arms as he whispered in a teasing voice. "Are you by any chance jealous?" Hershey found herself melting in his arms. "I- I am not..." She responded in a weak voice. Alaric gently rubbed her head and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. There is nothing going on between us. Besides, she is family so being with her is out of the question." Hershey was confused by his words so she asked with her eyebrows knitted into a frown. "Family? What do you mean?" Alaric didn''t answer right away. He suddenly lifted her, giving her quite the shock. "What are you doing?" Alaric smirked and carried her up the stairs. "I will tell you everything in the bedroom." Hershey blushed when she realized his intentions, but she didn''t stop him. She just looked away from him in embarrassment. Alaric quickly headed to the master''s bedroom and gently placed her on the bed. He then removed his upper garments while looking at the shy beauty with unconcealed desire. "My wife, I will try to be as gentle as possible." He whispered as he planted a kiss on her lips before she could even respond. "Mn~" Hershey yelped in surprise, but she didn''t push him away. She hugged him tightly and drowned herself in the passionate kiss. As the fire in their bodies intensified, Alaric could no longer hold back. He removed Hershey''s dress while kissing every inch of her skin. His warm breath and his gentle kisses made Hershey feel stimulated. Alaric no longer hesitated when he noticed the look in her eyes. He removed his pants, revealing his erect spear. "My wife, I will put it in now..." He held his stiff shaft and aimed it directly into her slit. "Mn~~" A soft moan leaked out of Hershey''s mouth. She felt something being torn. It was painful, but the pain soon turned into indescribable pleasure. Pah! Pah! Pah! The room was soon filled with grunts and moans. An hour later, Alaric finally stopped thrusting his hips after Hershey begged him for mercy. Looking at her exhausted and sweaty face, Alaric smiled apologetically. "My wife, I promise I will not go overboard next time." Hershey was still breathing heavily, her face red from the intense exercise. "You said that you would be gentle, but you did not stop for an hour! It feels numb down there." She complained with a pout. Alaric hugged her and whispered sweet nothings, but his member suddenly stood up after coming in contact with Hershey''s naked body. Hershey and Alaric glanced at each other. The latter smiled in embarrassment as he said. "Wife, how about we do it one more time before we get some rest?" Hershey couldn''t bear to reject him so she nodded with a helpless look. "Alright, but you must be gentle this time or I will cry." Alaric eagerly nodded his head. "Yes, I promise. Hehe." *** The next day, Alaric was awakened by the light coming from the window. He rubbed his eyes and stretched his limbs before he turned his head to Hershey who was still in deep sleep. I really overdid it last night. I should ask the warriors to find some nourishing and pain-relieving herbs for her. He caressed her face and gave her a kiss. The sudden touch woke her up. Hershey wearily opened her eyes. Her entire body was screaming with pain and she could hardly move around. When she recalled what happened last night, she immediately sent Alaric a resentful look. Alaric laughed awkwardly and got off the bed, intentionally revealing his fit body and his dangling member. Looking at the stone-hard spear that destroyed her last night, Hershey was terrified. "Are you still not tired after all that we did last night?" Alaric scratched his head as he truthfully said. "I''m sorry, wife. It is just that you are so attractive that I cannot help myself..." Hearing this, Hershey lifted her exhausted body and replied with a red face. "I will do it with my mouth this time." Alaric was stunned. He thought that he heard it wrong so he asked for confirmation. "What did you just say?" Hershey was embarrassed to say it again so she just kneeled in front of him and grabbed his hard cock. "Don''t say anything or I will bite you!" She glared at him, her cheeks blushing. Alaric gulped down hard when he saw her like this. He never would have thought that the elegant young miss of House Paxley actually had this seductive side. Gawk! Gawk! Gawk! Chapter 302: He is Coming? After taking a bath and changing into a new set of clothes, Alaric and Hershey headed to the main mansion together. At this moment, Lucas was chatting with the princess in his study. "Are you really planning to do it?" Irish asked with a frown as she looked at the determined man in front of her. "Of course! I made her wait long enough. It is time for me to take her back!" Lucas replied with no hesitation in his voice. He then stared deeply at the princess and said. "If you are truly on our side, then please do not stop me." Seeing his unwavering expression, the princess sighed helplessly. "Alright. I will help you." Lucas raised an eyebrow. "I am listening. Go on." The princess changed into a more comfortable sitting posture as she responded. "I will lend you my personal troops. There are not a lot of them, but they are veteran warriors with years of experience in war. I am sure that they will be of great help to your plans." Lucas was taken aback. He had seen the princess'' personal guards. All of them were powerful warriors. There was even one who was a Transcendent Knight! "Is that person included?" Lucas pointed at the woman standing behind the princess. She was dressed as a maid so others wouldn''t notice her, but Lucas could see through her power at a glance. The princess nodded at his words. "Of course!" She then beckoned to the woman and told her. "Introduce yourself to the baron." Hearing this, the woman stepped forward and saluted. "My lord, my name is Linda Barnaley. My expertise is in assassination!" Lucas narrowed his eyes. "Oh?" Just as he was about to say something, they suddenly heard a series of knocks on the door. Lucas could sense the familiar aura outside. He let out a smile and said. "Come in." The door was pushed open by a couple. "Greetings, my lord and Your Highness." The couple greeted them. Alaric noticed the tense atmosphere between his father and the princess so he asked hesitantly. "Should we come back later?" Lucas waved his hand. "There is no need. Come here and take your seats." The princess didn''t say anything and gave a silent acquiescence. Upon taking their seats, Hershey couldn''t help but take a curious look at the princess. Alaric had already told her about his true identity so she knew that the princess was his cousin. As if sensing her gaze, Princess Irish glanced at her and nodded with a polite smile. "What were you two talking about earlier?" Alaric couldn''t hold back his curiosity. The princess didn''t respond and just gave Lucas a knowing look. Seeing this, Lucas opened his mouth. "It is about your mother..." He had already discussed this with Alaric a few weeks ago so he wasn''t afraid to tell him everything. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. "Is it finally time?" Lucas nodded. "We cannot let your mother wait anymore. We must get her as soon as possible!" Alaric was silent for a moment. He had sent most of the strongest warriors under him and it would take some time before their return. As if knowing his worries, Lucas said. "Her Highness has promised to lend her private army. Even without Sir Galanar and Sir Warrick, we should be able to rescue your mother." Hearing this, Alaric couldn''t help but give the princess a look of gratitude. "Thank you for your support, Your Highness!" The princess shook her head and replied. "You do not need to thank me. It is also my wish to give Aunt Jade the freedom she deserves." She had seen how lonely her aunt was so she wanted to help her attain freedom. Although she was aware of the dangers involved and how difficult it would be, she was willing to give it a shot. "So what is the plan?" The princess asked as she turned her head to Lucas. Lucas leaned on his seat and replied with a serious look. "Without Sir Galanar and Sir Warrick, we might have to change a few things." He then looked at the butler who was standing behind him and instructed. "Please bring the madam here." They needed Maria''s calculative mind to make this plan a success! The butler bowed and left right away to look for the madam. Fifteen minutes later, the butler returned with Maria. She bowed to the princess before she turned her gaze to her husband. "You called for me?" Lucas beckoned to her and pointed to the vacant seat. "Sit down. We need your help." Maria nodded with a serious look. "Is this about Her Highness, Princess Jade?" She muttered after taking her seat. No one answered, but she knew that she hit the mark. Maria took a deep breath. "Alright. Tell me the situation..." Looking at his reliable mother, Alaric secretly gave her a thumbs up. *** A few days later, inside a room located at the imperial castle. A white-haired woman was standing by the window. She had her eyes closed as she played a sorrowful melody. If one were to listen, one would definitely be overwhelmed by this emotional melody. After she played the last note, she finally opened her eyes. "How many years has it been?" She stood up and looked at the distant sky, her gaze filled with intense longing. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure descending from the clouds. It moved so fast that the ordinary eye wouldn''t be able to see it. A black falcon flew straight into her window and landed beneath her feet. Princess Jade was taken aback. "Nighty?" She bent down to tap the bird''s head. It was then that she noticed a letter inside the tiny letter holder tied to its leg. She furrowed her eyebrows and took the letter, her hands slightly trembling. Is this from Irish? She thought as she unrolled the letter. The more she read, the more serious her expression had become. After reading the final line, her eyes moistened. He is coming? Chapter 303: Two Troublesome Characters An army of about a thousand warriors were now headed to Codera. Almost half of them were from House Silversword while the rest were from their allied northern houses. "Are you sure this is gonna work?" Princess Irish asked while sticking her head out of her carriage''s window. Alaric who was riding his mount just right beside her carriage nodded upon hearing this. "Mom''s plans had never failed once. I have full trust in her." The princess could only shrug at his response. With the size of this army, the imperial family will never allow it to enter the city. They might even be treated as rebels. She thought to herself. As they moved closer to the capital, everyone also started to feel more nervous. The only ones who had remained calm were the warriors of House Silversword. Unlike the rest, they were aware that their baron was a Mythical Knight! Suddenly, an army that was almost double their size entered their view before they could even step inside the capital. "What is the meaning of this, Lucas?! Are you trying to rebel?!" Shouted a middle-aged man holding a mace and a diamond-shaped shield. Lucas glanced at the man, his expression remaining unchanged. "It has been a while, Roderick." This middle-aged warrior was none other than Roderick Lassiter, the Transcendent Knight ranked 11th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. He had challenged Lucas recently, but he was terribly defeated. "Lucas, why have you brought an army to Codera?! If you cannot give me an explanation, I will command my soldiers to kill you all!" Roderick glared at the calm-faced Lucas. The atmosphere between both armies became more tense as soon as he uttered those words. "You misunderstand our intentions, Lord Roderick." Lucas shook his head and explained. "I do not know if you have heard of it, but there was an incident in Copperglade that involved many corrupt nobles. I fear that they might attack Her Highness on her trip back to the capital so I decided to bring my troops to escort her and ensure her safety." Roderick frowned. He knew about the incident in Copperglade. After all, it was a matter that involved the Grand Duke who was the biggest supporter of the second prince. In fact, he had some information about the Crimson Tower and the corrupt practices they were involved with. However, he turned a blind eye to it since many powerful houses were behind its creation including the Grand Duke. Roderick didn''t expect that Lucas would actually use that incident to suppress him. "Lucas, the Crimson Tower incident is already being investigated by the local officials of Copperglade and the investigators from the imperial family''s side. You have nothing to worry about." He then cleared his throat and diverted the topic. "Since you are only protecting Her Highness, I will let it slide just this once. My troops will escort Her Highness from here on out. You all may return to the North!" Lucas narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "I am afraid that is impossible. What if you are also involved with the Crimson Tower? Wouldn''t I be putting Her Highness into the tiger''s mouth if I leave her in your care?" Roderick''s aura suddenly fluctuated intensely. "Lucas Silversword! Are you saying that you do not trust me?!" He was the maternal grandfather of the second prince so he was used to the respectful gazes of the crowd. He had never heard anyone speak to him in such a manner! Lucas didn''t say anything, as if to silently admit to Roderick''s words. Roderick was furious. "Lucas!" Just as he was about to issue a command, an annoyed voice suddenly drifted into everyone''s ears. "Which bastard is disturbing my sleep?!" Everyone was speechless when they heard this familiar voice. Those who were from the capital were very familiar with it, including Roderick. "Your Highness?" Roderick raised an eyebrow as he looked at the imperial carriage behind Lucas. Princess Irish stuck her head out while angrily pointing at him. "Move out of the way! How dare you stop me from going home?!" Roderick''s mouth twitched. Only the princess would dare to be this rude to him, but there was nothing he could do about it. He forced out a smile and said. "Your Highness, I am afraid that we cannot allow these troops to enter the capital. It might cause unrest among the civilians so this is as far as they can go. My troops will escort you safely for the remainder of the journey. I assure you that nothing will go wrong, and even if assassins will come, they cannot go past our defenses!" He spoke with great confidence. Princess Irish frowned. She didn''t expect Roderick to be this troublesome. "No! I feel more safe with Lord Lucas'' troops. There is no need to trouble you." Roderick''s face darkened. This was the same as indirectly saying that Lucas'' troops were stronger than his soldiers. He was about to snap when a figure stepped forward right at this moment. It was Andre Thompson, the right-hand man of the second prince and the Transcendent Knight who was ranked 5th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! Andre Thompson cupped his fists to the princess and said. "I am glad to see you safe, Your Highness. Since you wish for Lord Lucas to escort you to Codera, we will not stop you, but he can only bring a hundred warriors at most. Otherwise, the imperial family might misunderstand the situation. I hope you understand." Princess Irish took a deep breath and clicked her tongue in annoyance. Another troublesome guy is here. Unlike Roderick who was only known for his strength, Andre was famous for his wisdom. He was the brains behind the second prince''s faction. The princess was afraid that Andre would see through their ploy so she didn''t know how to respond. "Agree to his demands." A voice drifted into her ears. Feeling surprised, she subconsciously glanced at Alaric, but the latter acted as if he hadn''t said anything. Realizing his intentions, Princess Irish nodded. "Alright. We will follow Lord Andre''s arrangement." Chapter 304 Alaric Arrives at the Imperial Castle Chapter 304 Alaric Arrives at the Imperial Castle "Thank you for your trust, Your Highness." Andre beamed as he gave her a salute. He then made a hand gesture to Roderick, informing him to vacate the road. Seeing this, Roderick nodded and instructed his soldiers to make way. Meanwhile, Lucas selected the strongest warriors from his troops. "We are ready to depart, Your Highness," Lucas informed the princess after making his selection. The princess nodded and shouted. "Let''s go!" Lucas sent Andre and Roderick a deep look before he commanded the one-hundred-man army to move. "I will bring five hundred soldiers to follow them. You stay here and keep an eye on their remaining troops." Andre instructed with a stern voice. Roderick nodded his head. "Alright. Send me a signal if something goes wrong." He reminded. Andre didn''t linger. He led five hundred soldiers to follow Lucas'' group to Codera. Just what are you planning to do here, Lucas? He pondered deeply, but he still couldn''t understand why Lucas would suddenly bring his troops to the capital at this moment. With the ongoing battle for the throne behind the scenes, the presence of a third force would only make things more complicated. I hope you did not come here to make a mess. Otherwise, that person might be alerted... Andre shivered when thought about the powerhouse hidden in the imperial castle. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the capital, their presence quickly attracted the attention of the civilians. "That flag... isn''t that the flag of House Silversword?" "It seems like they came here to escort that imperial carriage. I wonder who is inside..." "I heard that Her Highness, Princess Irish, went to North Pine Town recently to attend Lord Alaric''s wedding. The person inside the carriage should be her." "Lord Andre is also with them. Just what happened out there for them to bring out this many warriors to protect Her Highness?" "Haven''t you guys heard about the incident in Copperglade? I heard that there was a..." The civilians discussed among themselves as they watched the imposing entourage skip the queue. No one dared to complain for this was just one of the many perks that was given to the nobility. Upon stepping inside the city, Andre blocked their path and said with an amicable smile. "Lord Lucas, we will take it from here. The capital is protected by the imperial army so you can rest assured that no one would dare to harm Her Highness here." He spoke in a friendly manner, but anyone with brains would be able to tell that he was indirectly telling Lucas to fuck off. Lucas knew that he was intentionally provoking him so he just chuckled in amusement. "Lord Andre, since we are already here, we would like to stay at the nearest inn. You see we have been traveling close to weeks so my soldiers are tired. I hope you understand." Andre was silent for a moment before he eventually nodded his head. "Look at me and my manners. How could I forget about that? Please forgive me for being rude, Lord Lucas." He then beckoned to one of his subordinates and instructed him. "You go and take Lord Lucas and his warriors to the best inn. Make sure that they are properly treated. Do you understand?" "Yes, my lord!" The warrior bowed to acknowledge the command. He then approached Lucas and cupped his fists. "My lord, please follow me." Lucas didn''t reject the offer to avoid drawing suspicion. "Alright." "Lord Andre, I will leave Her Highness in your care. Let''s meet and chat another time." Andre responded with a faint smile. "I will wait for your invitation, Lord Lucas." After that small exchange of words, Andre took a hundred warriors to bring the princess to the imperial castle. As for the remaining four hundred, they followed Lucas to keep an eye on their movements. Lucas sneered when he saw this. He did not even bother to conceal his actions. At this moment, William suddenly approached him and asked with concern. "My lord, will Lord Alaric be fine on his own?" Hearing this, Lucas furrowed his eyebrows as he replied. "The princess will bring him as her guest. I do not think these people are foolish enough to lay a hand on her guest." William no longer said anything and just quietly followed Lucas. *** Meanwhile, Alaric was following the princess''s carriage on his horse. He came alone so Andre didn''t think much of it, but he still instructed a few of his men to keep an eye on him. "Lord Alaric..." Andre decided to approach him to probe their intentions. Alaric turned his head and looked at Andre with an indifferent expression. "Lord Andre, is there anything I can do for you?" Andre chuckled and tapped his shoulder. "Don''t be so stiff. Your father and I were once brothers in arms. We have fought numerous battles together so our..." He told Alaric about his relationship with Lucas to get him to lower his guard, but how could Alaric not see through his schemes? Do you take me for a fool? Alaric sneered in his mind. He had already experienced numerous betrayals so he was quick to sense what Andre was trying to do. Andre tried to get some information out of Alaric''s mouth by asking him some unrelated questions. However, the latter expertly answered without giving any details about their plans. Andre stared deeply at Alaric. Was I overthinking it? Did they really come all the way here just to escort Her Highness? He felt that something was amiss, but he couldn''t get any information from Alaric. Soon, they finally arrived at the imperial castle. A group of imperial guards greeted them and brought them inside the palace. Alaric used his Appraisal on them. To his surprise, he found that all these warriors were actually powerful for someone in their realm. Their attributes and traits were more advanced than the common warriors. "Thank you for escorting me all the way here, Lord Andre. You may leave now." Said the princess as she stepped out of her carriage. Chapter 305: Palace Library and the Old Man Guarding the Upper Levels After getting rid of Andre, the princess took Alaric inside the palace. "Your Highness, is it really alright for me to enter the palace like this?" Alaric helplessly said when he noticed the imperial guards glaring at him. "Well, if His Majesty is not bedridden, you would not be able to step inside the palace without his approval. My elder brothers are usually responsible for receiving guests, but they are busy with other matters." The princess replied, her expression becoming slightly sullen. She was still a young lady, after all. The situation inside the palace might have suffocated her, so she preferred to stay outside. No wonder she did not want to leave North Pine Town. With the two princes fighting for the throne in public and in secret, the atmosphere inside the palace was unusually tense. Princess Irish gave him a tour around the palace, but they only went to the places allowed to the guests. There were some parts of the palace where the guests weren''t allowed to enter. Forcing entry into these forbidden places would only trigger the alarms and alert the imperial guards. Even the unruly princess didn''t dare bring Alaric to such places. "That is the palace library. The guests can only enter the first level, while the upper floors are exclusive to the imperial family." The princess pointed to the vast hall filled with books. Alaric was stunned. House Silversword''s library was like a dog kennel in comparison to this big library! Even the guards on standby are peak Elite Knights. Alaric thought to himself after using Appraisal on the two warriors standing guard outside the palace library. "Follow me. I will take you to see the books on the first level." The princess felt proud when she saw the look of astonishment on Alaric''s face. "Alright." Alaric didn''t reject her. This was an opportunity to browse the palace library so how could he miss it? The two Elite Knights glanced at him with sharp gazes, but they didn''t say anything. "I think the imperial guards don''t like me, Irish," Alaric whispered, calling the princess by her name. This made the princess secretly pleased. They had made an agreement to call each other by their names when there was no one else around. "Don''t mind them. They are not usually like that, but the situation inside the palace is very unstable so the imperial guards are a bit restless." She sighed while shaking her head. "I see. Are you not supposed to tell that to outsiders?" "You are not an outsider. You have the blood of the imperial family running through your veins!" The princess snorted unhappily. Alaric no longer provoked her and just quietly followed along. The books in the first level of the library were mostly about information that the public could access, but there were also a few books related to other subjects. Alaric casually grabbed a book. This one was about the different kinds of metals that could be used to make weapons. Books like this were hard to find, but it was only placed on the first level of the palace library. "Have you found something you like?" The princess asked when she saw him reading the book intently. Alaric closed the book and replied while shaking his head. "It is fascinating to see such a wide array of information. It is just a pity that we can only browse the first level." "If you want, I can take you there. The person protecting the upper levels usually listens to me." The princess said while looking around, making sure that no one was listening. Alaric''s mouth twitched when he saw her acting like this. "I do not think that is a good idea, Irish. You might be punished if one of your brothers'' people saw you bringing an outsider to the upper levels." Irish grabbed his arm unhappily. "What are you chickening out for? Just follow me! I promise that no one will know." Without waiting for his response, she pulled him to the stairs leading to the second level. The two Elite Knights guarding outside the library seem to have noticed this, but they quickly looked away, acting like they didn''t see anything. I have a bad feeling about this. Alaric sighed in his heart. He wanted to pull his arm away, but the prospect of seeing the books in the upper levels made him choose to follow the princess. At the end of the staircase was an old man sitting on a recliner. He was reading a book, but he lowered it when he sensed someone approaching. Alaric used his Appraisal and found out that the old man was actually a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master! "Grandpa Randolph!" The princess coyly greeted the old man. Alaric felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw her acting so affectionately. This was the first time he saw the unruly princess act in such a manner. "Oh, Your Highness! I haven''t seen you in a while. But, who is this?" The old man named Randolph asked while observing Alaric from head to foot. The princess responded in a cute manner. "Grandpa, this guy is the heir of House Silversword, Alaric. He is my friend and I wanted to bring him here to read a few books." Randolph furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. "Your Highness, outsiders aren''t allowed on this floor. I apologize, but I cannot let him enter without..." "Grandpa Randolph, please..." Irish stared at the old man with a pleading look. "Aiyah! How could you use that move on me, Your Highness?" Alaric watched the two in silence. The relationship between the two was similar to that of a grandpa and his granddaughter. "Fine! I was sleeping here so I didn''t see you two, but I will wake up in six hours so you better leave by then." Randolph went back to his recliner and pretended to sleep. "You are the best, Grandpa Randolph! I promise to bring you some delicious treats the next time I visit!" Irish happily said before she grabbed Alaric and dragged him inside the second level. After they left, the old man opened his eyes and muttered in a helpless tone. "I can only do this much for you, Your Highness. I can''t even follow you outside." Chapter 306: Dominic and the Secret on the Top Floor Alaric carefully inspected the books on the shelves. Unlike the ones on the first level, the books here had less wear and tear mostly likely because only the imperial family was allowed to browse through them. These books... Aside from the forgotten history of the empire, there are also books about the insights of powerful ancient warriors. Alaric''s face turned serious. To a martial arts fanatic, this place was like heaven. "What do you think about the books here?" The princess beamed when she saw the look of surprise on his face. "The palace library is indeed a haven for knowledge. We do not even have these kinds of books in our library." Alaric shook his head. Hearing this, the princess looked around and approached him with a sneaky smile. "I can give you a copy of some of the books here." Alaric was interested, but he rejected her offer. "That is very tempting, but we have more important matters to take care of." The princess clicked her tongue unhappily. "Boring." Other than his curiosity for the knowledge in the upper levels of the palace library, his main reason for following the princess here was to memorize the layout. He believed that this information would come in handy once they began with the rescue operation. In the next two hours, the princess brought Alaric to the upper levels which had three floors in total. He casually browsed through the books, but he didn''t find something that grabbed his attention. Suddenly, he noticed that there was a staircase leading to another floor. "Didn''t you say that this is the last level? Then where does that lead to?" The princess followed his gaze and her face turned serious all of a sudden. "I cannot take you there." She shook her head firmly. "That is one of the forbidden places in the palace. Only His Majesty can go there." She explained in a stern voice. Alaric suddenly frowned. He could feel an oppressive aura at the end of the staircase and it was so powerful that he had to release his mana to shake off the sense of oppression. This feeling ... It is even more intense than Galanar''s aura! "We need to leave, Your Highness. I think there is someone up there who doesn''t want to see me here." Beads of sweat trickled down his face. The princess raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?" Looking at her baffled face, Alaric realized that he was the only one affected by the aura. This must be a warning for me... Alaric took a deep breath and persuaded the princess to leave with him. However, just as they were about to leave, a series of footsteps suddenly drifted into their ears. Alaric subconsciously paused his steps, while the princess turned around. "L-Lord Dominic?" The princess muttered in a trembling voice. "You must be the son of that man. You do resemble him..." A cold, almost robotic voice, echoed in the silent hall. Alaric turned around and looked at the person who had spoken. It was a man with graying hair who looked to be in his mid-forties. His gaze was unfathomable like that of the abyss, but the one thing that stood out about him was his prosthetic right arm which was made from some kind of metal. [Do you want to use Appraisal on the selected target?] [Yes] [No] Yes! [Error! The target''s power is immeasurable!] Alaric was stunned. His Appraisal had only failed once since he got it and it was when he used it on his father who had just become a Mythical Knight at that time! Is this person also a Mythical Knight?! Alaric felt a chill running down his spine. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves. He then politely bowed to the man. "Greetings, my lord. I am Alaric Silversword, son of Lucas Silversword." He could only hope that the man wouldn''t do anything to him. Otherwise, the whole plan that his mother had orchestrated might fall apart. His mind raced as he thought about how he could safely leave this tricky situation. "I know. You almost look like him when he was young." The man named Dominic remarked indifferently. He then turned his head to the princess and said. "Your Highness, no one is allowed to bring outsiders here, but since this is the first time you made such a mistake, I will let you off this time." The princess who was usually confident in herself meekly lowered her head. "This will not happen again, Lord Dominic!" Dominic waved his hand and muttered in a cold voice. "You must leave." "Yes, my lord!" Hearing this, the princess immediately grabbed Alaric''s arm and left with haste. Dominic watched them leave without blinking and when he could no longer see them, he muttered. "Are you sure about this decision, Your Majesty? Once they take Princess Jade from the palace, the empire of Harune would definitely complain. It might even spark a conflict between our two nations." A soft sigh echoed. Meanwhile, Alaric and the princess were unaware of what was happening on the top level of the library. They rushed down the stairs, afraid that Dominic would punish them. The old man, Randolph, who was dozing off was taken aback when he saw the princess and Alaric running down the stairs with great haste. "Eh? Your Highness, why are you in such a hurry? You shouldn''t be running while going down the stairs!" "Grandpa, I will visit you again soon!" The princess waved her hand without looking back. Randolph was baffled. "Why are they in such a hurry?" Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. They couldn''t have discovered the secret on the top floor, right? Sweat trickled down his face when he thought of this. Just then, a dignified voice suddenly drifted into his ears. "Randolph, come up here." Hearing this, Randolph immediately rose to his feet. "Your Majesty?!" Without hesitation, he went up the stairs while nervously wiping off the sweat on his face. Chapter 307: The Crown Prince Meets Lucas Lucas'' presence in the capital made the noble houses feel uneasy. Many of them wondered why he suddenly came without warning. What was his motive? What was he trying to achieve? No one could answer these questions, which made everyone feel even more restless. At this moment, the crown prince, Exlor, was leisurely drinking with his trusted confidants when he received news about this. "Interesting..." He mumbled with a faint smile. He then looked at the people gathered inside the room and announced. "Everyone, why don''t we take this chance to visit the Shield of the North?" Upon hearing his words, everyone discussed them among themselves. House Silversword was an unstable factor that could tip the balance between the forces of the crown prince and the second prince. Lucas himself was a formidable warrior who had managed to fight the fifth strongest in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard almost equally, not to mention the powerful warriors under his command. "Your Highness, are you planning to recruit him again?" Asked Marquis Tyrone who was seated next to the crown prince. He had been to North Pine Town and even had an in-depth conversation with Lucas. After speaking with him, he realized that Lucas had no intention of joining either side. Trying to recruit him would be a useless endeavor. He has every reason to reject the two princes. The old marquis thought to himself with a deep sigh. Exlor smiled faintly and shook his head. "Recruit him? I do not plan on doing that. I already know that Lord Lucas will never accept my invitation." The old marquis raised an eyebrow with a baffled look. "Then what is your purpose for visiting him?" The crown prince chuckled and revealed a cunning look as he replied. "How do you think would my brother react if he found out that I went to visit the person who had rejected his invitation? Just thinking about it makes me excited. Haha!" Looking at the crown prince''s playful expression, the old marquis could only shake his head helplessly. Nothing bad will happen, right? He could only pray that no accidents would happen because of this. *** Meanwhile, in one of the most high-end inns in the capital. Lucas received Alaric''s report through a letter sent via messenger pigeon. In the latter''s letter, he mentioned the layout of the castle, including the specific locations of the forbidden areas in the palace. Alaric also wrote about his unexpected encounter with the mysterious man named Dominic. When Lucas saw this name in the report, his face turned serious. So he is there, but what is he doing on the top floor of the imperial library? Lucas was perplexed by this information. He came up with a bunch of theories, but he had no time to confirm them. After reading everything, he burned the letter and stood up from his seat. "Bring Sir William here." He instructed. A moment later, William entered the room and saluted. "My lord, you called for me?" The old man stared at the baron with an inquisitive look. Lucas nodded at him and motioned for him to take his seat. "I summoned you here to tell you something..." Hm? Just then, he suddenly discovered a big group entering the premises of the inn. He narrowed his eyes and inspected the people who had arrived using his spiritual perception. To his surprise, it was actually the crown prince and his subordinates! "What''s wrong, my lord?" William asked when he noticed the sudden change in his expression. Lucas glanced at him and replied with a shake of his head. "Let us continue our conversation later. There is an important guest in the building." Hearing this, William furrowed his eyebrows. "Follow me. We cannot let His Highness wait for too long." Lucas beckoned to him and stepped out of the room. William followed while secretly sweeping his spiritual perception. It was only then that he realized who this important guest was. So it''s His Highness the crown prince! Lucas went down to the private hall where the crown prince was waiting for him. He even booked the entire hall just to see me. What kind of tricks is he playing this time? As soon as Lucas arrived at the private hall, the people together with the crown prince immediately greeted him respectfully. "Lord Lucas!" "Greetings, my lord." Lucas calmly returned their greeting with a polite nod. Hm? He is also here. He looked at Tyrone who was standing behind the crown prince and gave him a nod. The old marquis reciprocated with a faint smile. "Your Highness." Lucas cupped his fists at the prince. Exlor stood up and took the initiative to shake hands with Lucas. "It has been a while, Lord Lucas. How have you been?" The two exchanged polite greetings before the crown prince motioned for him to sit. "I hope I did not disturb you, my lord." The crown prince chuckled while observing Lucas'' expression. Something seems different about him. He looks younger than the last time I saw him. Exlor thought to himself. "Not at all, Your Highness." Lucas shook his head. "I am glad to hear that. To tell you the truth, I came here as soon as I heard that you were in the capital. I have so many things that I want to talk about with you so I took my chance to come here." The crown prince spoke before calmly taking a sip of tea. Lucas was confused, but he put on an indifferent expression outwardly. He didn''t bother to bullshit around and asked. "What do you want to hear from me, Your Highness?" Exlor beamed at him and responded with a carefree laugh. "You do not need to be so stiff, my lord. It is nothing particularly serious. I just want to hear your opinion about the recent barbarian sightings in Turtle Fort?" With the information network he has, he should know why those barbarians are snooping around Turtle Fort. Why ask me this? Lucas stared deeply at him. Chapter 308: New Mission Triggered by Lucas What is he trying to accomplish here? Lucas couldn''t wrap his head around the crown prince''s objective. "I am not sure yet, but I think they are looking for the barbarians captured by a certain force." He responded. "Are you talking about the Crimson Tower?" The crown prince nonchalantly said. Everyone''s heart skipped a beat when they heard the prince''s words. They all knew that the Crimson Tower was established by the Grand Duke so they didn''t dare join the conversation. Other than the two princes, the Grand Duke was someone who had the power and authority to ascend to the throne. Although he had joined the second prince''s faction, it wouldn''t change the fact that he was also qualified to sit in the throne. Lucas nodded indifferently. "That is right." Exlor adjusted his sitting posture and smiled lightly. "What do you think is a fitting punishment for the people behind the Crimson Tower?" He casually asked. Hearing this, everyone held their breaths and looked at Lucas, curious to know how he would respond to this controversial question. Under everyone''s heated gazes, Lucas finally revealed a hint of emotion on his face. With a deep frown, he replied. "The people who broke the agreement signed by His Majesty should be killed!" Everyone, including the prince, gasped at his response. "You mean they deserve to die?" Exlor didn''t expect to hear this response from him. After all, the Grand Duke''s power was something that even he was afraid of. Who would have thought that Lucas was actually unafraid of such an individual? Lucas sneered. "Because of them, the barbarian tribes might choose to ignore the agreement we made! This could lead to a war between our empire and the barbarian tribes!" Exlor nodded in agreement. "I also think that you are right, but how could we punish those people when the officials are afraid of them?" "Are you seriously asking me that question?" Lucas was starting to get annoyed with this and he didn''t even bother to conceal the annoyance in his face. "My lord, mind your manners! You are speaking to His Highness, Exlor Astania!" Marquis Tyrone reminded him with a stern voice. Lucas ignored the old marquis and kept his gaze on the crown prince. "The officials are afraid of them, but does that mean that the imperial family will stay quiet about it?!" Exlor was stunned. It wasn''t just him, everyone was also flabbergasted. Lucas was actually scolding the crown prince in front of everybody! Sweat trickled down their faces as they observed the crown prince''s expression. To their surprise, Exlor wasn''t furious. He leaned on his seat and laughed while covering his face. "Hahaha!" Lucas realized what he had done so he immediately lowered his head. "I apologize for my rudeness, Your Highness." "No! No!" Exlor waved his hand, still feeling amused about the situation. He had never been scolded like that before and it made him feel refreshed. He stared at Lucas and muttered. "Lord Lucas, if I were to give you the order to punish those criminals in the name of Astania, would you dare to do it?" He was the crown prince and he had the authority to eliminate anyone who had been proven to have committed activities that could threaten the peace of the empire. And now, he was saying that he would give this power to Lucas. This guy... Lucas took a deep breath. He had actually fallen into the crown prince''s trap! If he were to reject the crown prince, he would be treated as someone who was all bark and no bite. So he wants to use me to eliminate his brother''s solid support... Lucas was silent for a moment as if he was contemplating how to respond. Maria will definitely scold me for making such a blunder... He sighed deeply before he finally answered. "If you give me the resources, I will be your sword to eliminate the plague that is destroying Astania!" Everyone hissed at his response. Meanwhile, the crown prince let out a broad grin. "You are indeed a loyal subordinate of the empire, Lord Lucas. If only everyone is as righteous as you..." "Very well! I will give you the troops and the supplies you need... Kill those involved with the Crimson Tower!" Looking at the prince''s expression, Lucas knew that there was no turning back anymore. This is not part of the plan, but if I have His Highness''s direct orders, I will have a more justified reason to bring my troops inside Codera. He weighed the pros and cons before giving his confirmation. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth. "You have my word, Your Highness! I, Lucas Silversword, will eliminate those criminals!" "However... there is something that I want in return." "Please tell me, my lord. As long as it is not unreasonable, then I will fulfill your conditions." Exlor beamed at him. Lucas stared at the people around them with a knowing look. The crown prince understood his intentions so he signaled for everyone to leave. After everyone has left, Exlor said with a faint smile. "Now that there is no one around, you can tell me your conditions." *** In the imperial palace, Alaric was preparing for the next step of their plan when a notification suddenly appeared in front of him. ___ Mission: Destroy the Criminals Involved with the Crimson Tower! Mission Difficulty: Hard The crown prince wishes nothing more than to remove the tumor that is disturbing the peace of Astania. He has called upon Lucas and House Silversword to deliver punishment to these criminals! Mission Rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 100 EXP, 20 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1 ___ Alaric was stunned when he saw the mission information. What is going on here? How did I trigger a mission? Is my father related to this? Alaric had some guesses, but he couldn''t confirm it now. He closed the cyan screen with a thought. I will confirm this after I complete my next task. Chapter 309: The Time Has Come "Alaric, it is time to go." The princess'' voice drifted into his ears. Alaric turned his head and nodded to Irish. "Alright. Let''s go." The princess took him to the top floors of the castle using a secret passage known only to the members of the imperial family and a few of their trusted subordinates. "Do not release your mana. There are many powerful warriors here." She reminded him with a stern look. Alaric nodded his head. The closer they got to their destination, the more nervous he felt. I wonder what she looks like... According to Irish, she looks just like me and we even share the same hair color. While he was immersed in his own thoughts, they soon reached the end of the secret passage which was a thick iron door with a few ancient locks with different mechanisms. The princess unlocked each one with great ease. Seeing how familiar she was with the mechanisms, Alaric guessed that she had probably used the passage quite a number of times before. Click! The last lock made a clicking sound. "There are more imperial guards on this floor, but they will not do anything unless you... Never mind, just follow me. Explaining this would be useless." The princess pushed the door open, revealing a room filled with old books. The musty smell inside the room reminded Alaric of the abandoned warehouse in their estate where all the unused books and furniture were stored. Seeing his curious gaze, Irish explained. "This used to be your mother''s study, but after she had been placed under house arrest, this place had been abandoned. She didn''t want anyone to enter this room so it was left unattended." So it is her study room... Alaric''s eyes flashed with complicated emotions as he observed the dusty room. "There are imperial guards outside so don''t do anything that will attract their attention." The princess warned him. "Alright." Alaric absentmindedly nodded. Upon stepping out of his mother''s abandoned study room, a long hallway greeted them. Alaric saw more than ten imperial guards standing upright. Each of them was as strong if not stronger than Knights and by his estimates, there were about fourteen of them on this hallway alone! Just how many Knights do they have in this castle? Alaric furrowed his eyebrows as he quietly followed the princess. The imperial guards turned their gazes and looked at him deeply. They didn''t make a move, but he knew that if he were to make one wrong move, these guys would definitely attack him on the spot! As soon as they passed by everyone, he could feel their heated gazes on his back. They made a few turns before they finally arrived in front of a room guarded by two Transcendents. These two are weaker than William, but they have better equipment. He thought to himself as he inspected the two Transcendent Knights. "Your Highness, we don''t allow outsiders inside. You can go in, but this guy must stay here." One of the Transcendents spoke in a serious voice. Princess Irish glared at the man and snorted. "This man is a friend of mine. Are you sure that will stop him from entering?" Her words were laced with threats, but the Transcendent remained firm. He shook his head and responded. "Your Highness, please understand that we are only doing our job. We don''t want to use force so please don''t make things difficult for us." The princess frowned. Just then, a voice suddenly echoed from inside the room. "You two owe me a favor. Let them in." The two Transcendents hesitated upon hearing this, but after almost half a minute of internal struggle, one of them sighed and relented. "Open the door." The other Transcendent, a middle-aged man who had a saber tied to his waist, frowned upon hearing this. It looked like he was against the decision, but he gritted his teeth and eventually relented as well. "Fine, but you must hurry. If the others will find out, we might be in trouble." The princess smiled at them. After making sure that no one was nearby, the two Transcendent Knights opened the door for them. The princess eagerly walked in, while Alaric anxiously followed. Upon entering, he saw an array of books placed neatly on the rows of bookshelves that were almost twice his height. Beyond these bookshelves was a white-haired woman whose back was facing them. She seemed to be preparing tea, her movements graceful and elegant. Looking at this unfamiliar back, Alaric felt an unusual sense of closeness that he had never felt before. His heartbeat subconsciously quickened. "So you have come..." The woman turned around and looked at him with a faint smile. Her face heavily resembled his own. He didn''t even need to undergo some kind of genetic test to know that this woman was his mother. She beckoned to him and said. "Come here and have some tea. I prepared this after I heard of your arrival." Her voice was strangely soothing, like a massage after a long day. Alaric didn''t say anything and quietly took his seat. He then looked at the freshly brewed tea and slowly reached out to grab the teacup. Meanwhile, the princess quietly sat on the chair adjacent to him and watched the scene with a light smile. Alaric brought the tea to his mouth. The aroma coming from it was fragrant and refreshing. After taking in the scent, he took a small sip. Gulp. A bitter taste greeted him, but it soon exploded with a mixture of flavors. "Sometimes you need to experience bitter hardships before you can enjoy the taste of freedom." An emotional voice drifted into his ears. Alaric jolted when he heard those words. It sounded like she was describing the taste of the tea, but the words also represented her experience. "It is a good tea." He calmly remarked. "I am glad that you like it, my son." Alaric''s eyes trembled. He turned his head and looked at the white-haired woman sitting opposite him. He was tongue-tied. He didn''t know how to react or respond to the situation. The woman smiled faintly. "You must be shocked right now. A stranger is calling you her son. I understand that it will take some time before you can accept the truth." Seeing you is already enough. I am glad to see you in good health, my son. Jade wanted to approach her son and hug him tightly, but she controlled herself. Alaric lowered his head and took another sip of tea. The explosion of flavors calmed his agitated heart. Just as he was about to say something, an urgent voice suddenly drifted over. "I apologize for interrupting your conversation, but you must leave now. A few imperial guards are coming for an inspection." Hearing this, Alaric sighed and stood up from his seat. Not even two minutes had passed, but his first meeting with his mother was already interrupted. "You should leave. Those people must be the Grand Duke''s subordinates." Jade didn''t want them to leave so soon, but there was nothing she could do. The Grand Duke, huh? Alaric frowned. He had received a mission just a while ago to punish criminals. He guessed that this was related to the Crimson Tower and the very mastermind behind the creation of this establishment was the Grand Duke! Before leaving, Alaric looked at his birth mother and spoke. "Just wait for a while. We will get you out of this place. I promise you that." Jade was momentarily surprised by his words, but after regaining her composure, she felt a wave of warmth. She nodded her head and responded with a faint smile. "Alright. I will wait here." Alaric stared deeply at her before he turned around and left. "Thank you for the tea." Alaric''s voice echoed before the door slammed closed. Jade beamed. She had never been this happy since she was locked inside this room. I am sorry, my son, but your mother cannot stay idle. How can I let you guys do all the work? Thinking about this, she took out a coin-sized orb from her desk''s drawer and crushed it. The time has come... *** At this moment, on a quiet street somewhere in Codera, an old man dressed in servant''s clothing was sweeping the pavement while humming a jolly song when the bracelet in his hand suddenly broke. The old man''s face abruptly changed when he saw this. He then looked around and quietly walked towards an empty corner. "So the time has finally arrived..." He mumbled to himself as he disappeared into the dark alleyway. *** Inside a flower shop, a young and beautiful florist was happily cutting the stems of her flowers when she noticed something. She lowered her head and saw the ring on her finger breaking apart before turning into dust. Her eyes flashed with profound light as he muttered. "I have waited for two decades and Her Highness has finally called..." Similar things happened all over the capital, and soon, these individuals headed into the same location. Chapter 310: The Crown Prince’s Schemes Chapter 310: The Crown Prince¡¯s Schemes After the quick visit to his mother, Alaric bid the princess farewell and headed to the inn where his father was staying. When he arrived, he noticed the unusual atmosphere in the group. What happened while I was away? He raised an eyebrow and beckoned to one of the higher-ranking warriors to ask about the situation. "What happened here?" The warrior immediately responded with a serious tone. "My lord, His Highness, the crown prince, came here earlier to discuss something with the Lord Baron. They eventually agreed to..." He told Alaric about the crown prince¡¯s command and how Lucas had accepted it. Hearing this, Alaric furrowed his eyebrows and quickly headed to his father¡¯s room to confirm the situation. This is not part of Mom¡¯s plan. What is father thinking? Knock. Knock. Knock. "Come in." Alaric pushed the door open and saw Lucas sitting before the coffee table. William was also there sitting adjacent to him. Seeing that William was around, Alaric thought carefully before he asked his father. "My lord, I heard from the others that you have accepted the crown prince¡¯s orders. What is going on here?" If they were to confront the Grand Duke, Lucas would have to reveal his power since Galanar and Warrick weren¡¯t around. If that happens, the imperial family would be alerted and might even increase the castle¡¯s defenses. "Calm down and listen to what I have to say first." Lucas gestured at him to take his seat. Alaric took a deep breath and sat opposite Lucas. Although his father wasn¡¯t known for his tactics, he wasn¡¯t a complete idiot. He wouldn¡¯t do anything that would be disadvantageous for them. Lucas adjusted his sitting posture and looked at his son as he spoke. "Initially, our plan was to stealthily rescue your mother, but with the information you provided, doing that would be impossible because of that person in the upper level of the imperial library. You see, that person is a Mythical Knight and he has been at that level for decades. His strength is probably stronger than mine..." Alaric frowned upon hearing this. Lucas was right. With the guy named Dominic guarding the imperial castle, rescuing his mother would be impossible without being discovered. "I made an agreement with His Highness." Lucas¡¯ words made Alaric surprised. "You mean to say..." "His Highness agreed to release your mother if we can eliminate the Grand Duke," Lucas said in a serious voice. "Why would he agree with your request? His Highness would face strong opposition if he were to release someone locked up by His Majesty!" Alaric couldn¡¯t understand why the crown prince would accept this ridiculous demand. Lucas leaned on his seat and replied while shaking his head. "I don¡¯t understand it either. I only tried my luck when I mentioned it to him, but he actually accepted my demand with a smile." Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. The crown prince was a cunning man. That was also the reason why the emperor had chosen him to be his successor. Unlike the second prince who only had strong martial power, Prince Exlor was a strategic genius and a wise leader. Now the question is, why did such a man agree with his father¡¯s near unreasonable demand? William who was silent the entire time suddenly opened his mouth. "I think it was a bet." Lucas and Alaric turned their gazes to him. William rubbed his chin and explained why he had said so. "Think about it. If we can eliminate the Grand Duke, the second prince would lose his strongest supporter. This would make the crown prince¡¯s faction have the upper hand in the battle for succession. Moreover, everyone would also think that House Silversword has joined the crown prince¡¯s faction. As for us, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it if the crown prince would do as he had promised and release Princess Jade." Both the father and son were stunned by his words. If it was as he had said, the crown prince¡¯s schemes were terrifyingly deep. "His Highness made a bet, thinking that we would win against the Grand Duke. He is indeed no simple man." William let out a deep sigh. "So I have been duped by His Highness?" Lucas shook his head with a defeated look. "That¡¯s not entirely true, my lord. If we can get His Highness¡¯ military support and provision, winning against the Grand Duke wouldn¡¯t be difficult. The only thing that I am worried about is the aftermath of this battle. It could lead into a full-blown civil war between the crown prince¡¯s and the second prince¡¯s factions." William responded with a grim look. Alaric¡¯s expression was unsightly to behold. The events that happened in his past life had taken a drastic change. He had been using the knowledge of the future to steer everything in his favor, but now that everything had changed, he could only rely on his own power! "Let¡¯s do it!" Alaric showed his firm determination to follow his father¡¯s decision. This was probably their best choice to save his mother. Lucas nodded. "I will tell you His Highness¡¯ plan..." *** Meanwhile, sitting inside his carriage was the crown prince, Prince Exlor Astania. He was leaning on his seat while looking at the people outside through the window. "Your Highness, do you trust them that much? Lucas might be strong, but I don¡¯t think he is powerful enough to destroy the Grand Duke! Besides, he only brought one Transcendent Knight with him. If something goes wrong, the second prince might retaliate and cause a civil war!" Tyrone¡¯s voice suddenly drifted into his ears. Prince Exlor chuckled. "Lord Tyrone, do you know why Lucas brought an army here in the capital?" Tyrone furrowed his eyebrows. "Didn¡¯t he bring an army to escort Her Highness?" Exlor laughed upon hearing his response."No! He brought that army to rescue, my aunt, Princess Jade." "What?!" Tyrone¡¯s eyes went wide like saucers. "Do you think a determined man like him wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Grand Duke?" Exlor smirked. Chapter 311: Sherwin and Samiya Chapter 311: Sherwin and Samiya A few days later, beneath a mountain outside Codera. House Silversword and their subordinate houses had temporarily set up camp to wait for the promised military support and provisions. They had been waiting here since yesterday so everyone was bored out of their minds. Suddenly, everyone felt the ground tremble so they quickly assembled and prepared for the incoming forces. "Are those people the crown prince¡¯s troops?" Alaric asked as he squinted his eyes. Standing next to him, Lucas revealed a look of surprise. "No. I think they are Her Highness¡¯ private soldiers." Alaric couldn¡¯t believe his words. "Are you saying that Irish has a private army of more than one thousand soldiers?" Approaching them was an army of almost the same number as they had. Furthermore, the people leading them didn¡¯t seem to be some random slouch either. Using his Appraisal, Alaric discovered two Transcendent Knights and one 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master on their side! One of them was someone he had already met before. It was the manager of the mysterious restaurant in Malettan, the woman who had introduced herself as Barbara. Her real name was Linda Barnaley and from what he knew, she was a subordinate of his cousin, Princess Irish. The other two were strangers. The Transcendent Knight was an old man with two short spears tied on his back. While the 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her twenties. Other than these three experts, the army also had about fifteen Elite Knights! Since when did warriors at this level become so common? Are they really Irish¡¯s soldiers? He found it hard to believe that a spoiled princess to possess a private army of this size and caliber. "Including Linda Barnaley, all three of them are experts who are not recorded in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard." Lucas¡¯ voice drifted into his ears. Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. He was already aware that there were top experts in the empire who had chosen to remain unknown. He had seen a few of them in his past life when he had joined the crown prince¡¯s faction. At this moment, the one thousand-man army halted in front of their camp. Their three commanders stepped forward and gave Lucas a salute. "We have come to support you, my lord!" Lucas smiled faintly and cupped his fists in gratitude. "Thank you for coming to our aid. Please follow me inside for a cup of tea. My people will help your troops set up their tents." "Thank you for the invitation, my lord. We will follow your arrangements." The old Transcendent Knight responded respectfully. Lucas brought them to his tent and asked one of his subordinates to prepare tea for them. "You may sit." He told the three. Upon taking their seats, Linda Barnaley opened her mouth. "My lord, please allow me to make the introductions. This lady right here is Samiya. She is a 3-Ringed Beast Soul Master." While she was introducing the beautiful woman named Samiya, Alaric carefully checked her attributes using his Appraisal. Samiya [3-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 119/5000 Potential: A Integrated Monster Traits: Ultimate Heal (S), Saintess¡¯ Hymn (A), Solid Protection (B) Traits: Singing (S), Calligraphy (S), Dancing (S), Painting (A), Persuasion (A), Business Management (A), Horseback Riding (B), Archery (D) Strength: 190 Stamina: 199 Agility: 170 Vitality: 240 Endurance: 180 Mana: 387 Most of her attributes were definitely lacking for someone at her level, but she had promising integrated monster traits. Based on his knowledge, her Saintess¡¯ Hymn was a skill that boosted her allies¡¯ stamina and endurance. It was a skill that would be crucial in a large-scale battle! As for Ultimate Heal, it was an ability that could heal the allies in her targeted area! With these two powerful support abilities, the soldiers on their side would have nothing to worry about fighting recklessly! At this moment, Linda introduced the old Transcendent Knight. "This gentleman is our commander, Sherwin..." Alaric immediately inspected the old man¡¯s attributes. Sherwin [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 4101/5000 Potential: B Traits: Spear Mastery (S), Close Combat (S), Horseback Riding (A), Hunting (A), Tracking (A), Intimidation (B) Danger Perception (C) Intuition (C) Strength: 301 Stamina: 275 Agility: 340 Vitality: 299 Endurance: 292 Mana: 284 This old guy doesn¡¯t look much, but he is also a formidable fighter. His raw attributes alone are already on par with Warrick¡¯s. Alaric thought to himself after inspecting the old man¡¯s attributes through his Appraisal. "With the three of you on our side, things will be a lot easier." Lucas remarked with a faint smile, but his face suddenly turned serious as he asked. "But are you really someone under Her Highness, Irish?" "I will answer this question." The old man, Sherwin, volunteered. Everyone glanced at him, waiting for him to explain everything. Sherwin cleared his throat and said. "Miss Linda is the only one working for Her Highness. As for me and Miss Samiya, we are subordinates of Princess Jade. The one thousand-man army we brought is also the private army that she had secretly nurtured." Hearing this, everyone from Lucas¡¯ side was stunned. They all knew that Princess Jade had been in house arrest for close to two decades. They found it hard to believe that she was able to nurture an army of this size given her situation. Lucas sighed and let out a wry smile. With a shake of his head, he said. "It seems like my guess was right. You two are indeed her subordinates." So they are mother¡¯s people?! Alaric was stunned. He had underestimated his mother¡¯s abilities. To think that she actually managed to establish such a formidable army despite being under house arrest! The group discussed for another thirty minutes when a warrior came in to give an urgent report to Lucas. "My lord, another army is approaching. They bear no flags so our troops are feeling uneasy." Hearing this, everyone inside the room became serious. Meanwhile, Lucas stood up from his seat and said. "Let¡¯s go and see who they are." "Yes, my Chapter 312: Black Lion Corps Commander, Rendon Chapter 312: Black Lion Corps Commander, Rendon Those uniforms and armor... Alaric let out a smile when he saw the approaching army¡¯s attire. How could he forget about it when he wore the same thing in his past life? The standard black steel armor with a red cape. They are definitely part of His Highness¡¯ private troops, the Black Lion Corps. Alaric thought to himself after confirming their identity. From his knowledge, the crown prince had secretly nurtured over thirty thousand soldiers who were only loyal to him. Alaric had also become an honorary member of the Black Lion Corps for his contributions to the crown prince¡¯s faction. Thinking about this, he immediately informed everyone not to worry. "Relax, everyone! They are His Highness¡¯ troops!" He shouted, his words making the tension disappear. He then looked at the approaching army and made a rough estimate of their numbers. There are about two thousand soldiers. Based on the current timeline, His Highness should have around ten thousand warriors in his Black Lion Corps. This means that this is a fifth of his private troops. While he was quietly observing the Black Lion Corps, four cavalrymen stepped forward and cupped their fists to Lucas. "Greetings, Lord Lucas!" One of the four, a muscular warrior who had a gigantic axe strapped on his back introduced himself with an indifferent tone. "I am Rendon, the commander of the 3rd Brigade of the Black Lion Corps! These three are my deputies." Alaric was stunned to see this person. He actually sent Rendon! In his past life, Rendon was the second-strongest warrior in the crown prince¡¯s faction! He quickly used his Appraisal to check the man¡¯s attributes. Rendon [Transcendent Knight] EXP: 4275/5000 Potential: A Traits: Pain Tolerance (S), Overwhelming Strength (S), Axe Mastery (S), Close Combat (S), Horseback Riding (S), Hunting (S), Tracking (A), Archery (B), Danger Perception (C), Intuition (C) Strength: 429 Stamina: 286 Agility: 255 Vitality: 371 Endurance: 401 Mana: 199 "Oh my! To think that His Highness would actually send the current ranked 14th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard for this mission. I am honored!" Lucas laughed heartily as he shook hands with Rendon who had jumped off his horse. Alaric wasn¡¯t surprised to hear this. In his past life, Rendon had replaced the inactive Amari Anton and took his spot to become the top 6 in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! After a few rounds of pleasantries, Lucas brought the commanders of the Black Lion Corps to his tent for a discussion. Everyone gave a short introduction of themselves to familiarize themselves with each other. It was important to know their allies¡¯ abilities so this was a necessary step before they went into the details of the mission. After almost an hour of introductions, Lucas finally inserted the main topic. "I have received His Highness¡¯s directives. Listen carefully as I explain his plans." Lucas told them about the crown prince¡¯s plan which he received through a letter. Everyone was a commander so they were quick to understand the general idea. "If there are any points that you did not understand, you can ask me now," Lucas said while observing everyone one by one. No one spoke so he decided to end the meeting. "That is all that you need to know. For now, we should let our warriors familiarize themselves with each other to prevent them from accidentally attacking their allies once the battle begins." "Yes, sir!" Everyone agreed with his instructions. After a few more reminders, Lucas dismissed the commanders. He then slumped into his seat and turned his head to Alaric. "What do you think, son? Can we defeat the Grand Duke without me needing to get involved?" He asked with his arms crossed. Hearing this, Alaric thought for a moment. He had two missions from the system which were related to the crown prince¡¯s orders. One was hard-rated, while the other was extreme-rated. Assuming based on his recent experience, he could say that the task to destroy the Grand Duke was highly dangerous. "It is hard to say. We have eight Transcendents on our side, but we do not know for sure how many experts our enemy has. The information we have gathered about the Grand Duke might not be accurate. Moreover, the second prince might send reinforcements to the Grand Duke once he gets wind of this." Alaric responded with a grave look. Lucas¡¯ expression became solemn upon hearing his words. "So I still have to show my hand..." He muttered with a sigh. Alaric stared deeply at his father and said. "Dad, we must save as many warriors as we can. We cannot let them die when we have the strength to protect them! Your strength will be exposed anyway. It is just a matter of time." Taken aback, Lucas took a deep breath and nodded his head. "Alright." Later that day, Alaric wasn¡¯t able to bring his exercise equipment so he could only polish his sword skills to kill time. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 405 ¡ª> 435/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (C), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (D), Sixth Sense (D), Monster Affinity (D), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 200 Agility: 200 Vitality: 195 Endurance: 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 6500 ¡ª> 6700 Stat Points: 70 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He managed to upgrade his Sixth Sense to D-grade after using the Random Trait Upgrade Card he got from the last mission. This trait was very useful and it helped him save his life during crucial moments. Now that it has been upgraded, Alaric felt more confident about his survivability. Now that I think about it, this should be the perfect time to use my stat points. Alaric thought to himself. In a large-scale battle, stamina is important, so I should max this out first. Stamina: 200 ¡ª> 250 After using 50 stat points on his Stamina, he was now left with 20 stat points. Alaric thought for a moment before making a decision. Let¡¯s go with this. Chapter 313: The Traitor Chapter 313: The Traitor Agility: 200 ¡ª> 220 Being fast would help me evade during critical situations. Alaric inspected his attributes and was content with the improvements he made. Now that he had maxed out his stamina, he wouldn¡¯t easily tire out in prolonged battles. Suddenly, he sensed some movements behind him because of his Sixth Sense trait. "Who goes there?" He frowned as he turned around. "There is no need to be alarmed, my lord. It¡¯s me." A squinty-eyed warrior dressed in black battle armor revealed himself. It was one of Rendon¡¯s deputies, a man named Steven. He was a Transcendent Knight, one who wasn¡¯t recorded in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. Alaric didn¡¯t relax his guard upon seeing that it was him. "So it¡¯s Sir Steven! How can I help you?" Alaric put on a relaxed smile, but he was on full alert. This was because this man was someone he was familiar with. In his past life, Steven would betray the crown prince and defect to the second prince¡¯s faction. He had even reported their secret camps which caused significant losses on the crown prince¡¯s army. It was also because of this man that Alaric fell into battle. Steven had planned an ambush at their military encampment which took them by surprise! Alaric was killed in that battle. Recalling that moment, Alaric¡¯s eyes flashed with rage, but he quickly concealed it. This fucking snake! I want to crush his skull! Alaric could barely control his anger which was threatening to burst out at any moment. He just couldn¡¯t stomach the face which caused the deaths of his comrades and also his demise. Steven didn¡¯t seem to notice the unusual reaction. He smiled faintly as he approached Alaric. "My lord, I apologize for disturbing your sword training. I was fascinated with your technique so I couldn¡¯t help myself but observe at a closer distance." Hearing this, Alaric chuckled, but he was seething rage deep inside. "You don¡¯t have to apologize, Sir Steven. If you want, I can show you more." Steven waved his hand and shook his head with a look of embarrassment. "How could I trouble you, my lord?" "It¡¯s just a small matter. There is no need to be embarrassed." Alaric insisted. Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, Steven finally relented. "Alright. Please show me your sword techniques, my lord." When he said this, he failed to hide the contempt in his eyes. He was quick to hide it, but Alaric had already seen through his farce. If I didn¡¯t know about the future, I would have fallen for your acting. Alaric showed off some of his moves, but he only displayed his most common techniques. However, this common technique made Steven flabbergasted. He was also a swordsman and Alaric¡¯s technique had already surpassed his own understanding of the sword. No wonder others call him a swordsmanship prodigy. So they weren¡¯t just baseless rumors after all. Steven¡¯s expression turned serious after Alaric displayed his techniques. In just that one quick session, he even felt that he had comprehended something! I thought that Lucas was the only one we need to be careful of in the North. Who would have thought his son is also a dangerous person? I need to report this to the second prince. "Excellent sword skills! You have truly opened my eyes, my lord! I learned a lot from your demonstration!" Steven beamed at him. "Haha! You flatter me, sir!" Alaric chuckled. This guy is only second to my uncle when it comes to acting. He thought to himself. "I need to leave now, my lord. I still have things to do. Thank you for showing me your sword techniques." Steven excused himself. Alaric didn¡¯t force him to stay and nodded. "No problem. I hope you can show me your techniques next time, sir!" He jokingly said. "Of course!" Steven didn¡¯t linger and left in a hurry. Looking at his strange behavior, Alaric guessed that Steven was most likely on the second prince¡¯s side by now. This guy must have purposely chosen to stay in the crown prince¡¯s faction to act as a spy for the second prince. Should I report him to the crown prince? Alaric furrowed his eyebrows. Steven was never discovered in his past life. When his betrayal was revealed, it was already too late. I will not let you succeed this time, you damnable bastard! He temporarily set aside the thought of reporting Steven. He didn¡¯t have evidence of the man¡¯s betrayal so it would only backfire on him if he reported him now. I should make a name list of all the spies hidden in the crown prince¡¯s faction, but how should I give it to His Highness without making him suspicious? Alaric rubbed his temples. Thinking back, it was because of those traitorous bastards that the crown prince¡¯s faction suffered innumerable losses. There is still plenty of time before they would make a move. I just need to keep an eye on them and send the name list to His Highness when the time is right. Alaric sorted his thoughts and temporarily put the matter aside. A moment later, he resumed his sword training. *** Later that midnight, in the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. A man who seemed to be in his late fifties unrolled a letter he had recently received. This was sent by one of our spies. His expression changed drastically when he read the contents of the letter. They want to attack me?! He burned the letter furiously. "So you want to kill your Uncle using Lucas? If you think that you can defeat me so easily, then I will let you know how terribly wrong you are, Your Highness!" His rage was evident in his voice. He took a deep breath to calm down before he summoned his right-hand man. A few minutes later, a man dressed in shiny steel armor kneeled before him. "My lord, I await your command!" "Recall our troops and have them ready for battle!" Hearing this, the man in shiny steel armor was momentarily surprised. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 314: Lucas Reveals His Power Chapter 314: Lucas Reveals His Power A few days later, the loud war drums suddenly reverberated, awakening the soldiers who were still sleeping. Everyone hurriedly got up to put on their armor and to prepare their equipment. At this moment, Alaric had already assembled his troops with the rest of the battalions. It is about time. Alaric thought as he looked at Lucas who was standing in front of the gathered soldiers. After everyone had gathered, the expressionless Lucas jumped onto his mount and shouted in a booming voice. "Let us depart at once!" "Yes, my lord!" The soldiers responded sonorously. With more than four thousand troops marching, the ground shook vigorously. Their intimidating presence scared monsters and humans alike, allowing the army a peaceful journey with no obstacles in their path. The Grand Duke¡¯s estate was located in a vast territory sitting next to the capital, Grateja. Due to its abundant resources and large population, it could already rival the major cities in the empire. However, unlike other cities which were jointly controlled by a few noble houses, Grateja was solely controlled by the Grand Duke! Greteja was just a small village that was once part of Codera, but it had grown into a massive territory with considerable wealth and power! The person who had made this possible was the Grand Duke, Lloyd Astania! After almost half a day of marching, the army finally saw the towering walls of Grateja. Lucas raised his hand and observed the defenses of the territory. They are well-prepared. How did they know that we would attack today? He could see ballistas and mana cannons atop the walls. There were also hundreds of archers ready to rain them with arrows! Alaric was right. It seems like what he said about there being a traitor is true, but who could it be? Is it one of the commanders sent to help us? Thinking about this, he turned his head and swept his gaze at the Transcendents behind him. "My lord, please give us the command! We will attack the gates as soon as you give the instructions!" Rendon spoke with unshakable confidence. Hearing this, Lucas shook his head. With the enemy this prepared, attacking the gates would only result in heavy casualties. "Calm down, Sir Rendon. As you can see, the enemies are more prepared than we have thought. We need to think of a way to besiege the gates without suffering heavy losses." Rendon realized his mistake and lowered his head. "You are wise, my lord." Lucas turned his gaze back to the walls while racking his brain. Now, how should we deal with this? While he was pondering his options, a warrior came to his side and reported. "My lord, Lord Alaric wishes to speak with you." Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard this. "Bring him here." The warrior left and returned a moment later with Alaric. Alaric saluted and opened his mouth. "My lord, we should follow His Highness¡¯ plan. He had already anticipated this so he formulated a follow-up strategy for this very situation..." Lucas quietly listened while recalling the strategies written in the crown prince¡¯s letter. What Alaric had said was indeed recorded in the letter. However... If we follow the plan, I will have to... I see. I understand now... Realization dawned on him. It was as if he had found the final piece of a puzzle. Lucas no longer hesitated. He put on his helmet and issued a command. "I will destroy the gates by myself! Once the gates are destroyed, everyone must charge at once!" They were stunned upon hearing this. They were aware that Lucas was formidable, but to destroy the gates of Grateja on his own? They felt that it was impossible! Lucas ignored their baffled gazes. He didn¡¯t wait for them to respond and urged his mount to charge. Hiya! Hiya! "Is he really planning to destroy the gates on his own?" The Transcendents hesitated as they watched their commander rush towards the gates by himself. Excluding the warriors of House Silversword no one was aware of Lucas¡¯ true power. Just then, a heavy tyrannical aura descended like a storm! "What is this immense power?!" "This is not something a Transcendent Knight could wield!" While everyone was reeling in shock, Rendon exclaimed in disbelief. "Lord Lucas is a Mythical Knight!" As soon as his words fell into their ears, the soldiers were in an uproar. Mythical Knights were beings of unrivaled strength! They have the power to dictate the life and death of an empire! Steven almost shat his pants when he heard this. Mythical Knight?! He is actually a Mythical Knight?! His eyes shook with terror. The reason he defected to the second prince¡¯s faction was because he had seen Prince Giovanni¡¯s power. He was also supported by many powerhouses and great families. However, a single Mythical Knight was enough to destroy those people! Luckily, I haven¡¯t left the crown prince¡¯s faction yet. No one should have discovered my identity so everything should be fine... He tried to convince himself, but there was this uneasy feeling gnawing at him. Suddenly, Lucas raised his sword, a large lump of metal that was taller than an adult male. With a seemingly casual strike, he brought upon tremendous force that caused a violent gust of wind that tore through the reinforced gates! Boom! The ground trembled as if a high-magnitude earthquake had struck the land. Due to the immense power released by Lucas, a big portion of the walls fell apart along with its reinforced gates that were supposed to be impregnable. "Stop gawking and charge with me while the enemies are still distracted!" Rendon bellowed to the stunned troops. He then squeezed his legs and urged his horse to rush out. His words broke everyone from their stupor. They then raised their weapons and followed him while issuing loud battle cries! So this is the strength of a Mythical Knight... With a flabbergasted face, Alaric stared at the huge gap created by Lucas¡¯ attack. Chapter 315: Heavy Atmosphere in the Grand Duke’s Mansion Chapter 315: Heavy Atmosphere in the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion With the archers atop the wall in an utter state of confusion, Rendon took the opportunity to lead the troops into advancing inside the territory. The enemies were already late to react and by the time they launched their countermeasures, the army had already entered Grateja. "Don¡¯t waste this chance! Kill everyone who resists!" Rendon shouted as he brandished his axe. Whoosh! With one swing, he took the lives of five enemy soldiers! His deputies didn¡¯t want to be outdone, they launched themselves in the enemy formation, breaching past their defenses to create a path for their troops! On the other hand, Princess Jade¡¯s private troops weren¡¯t as aggressive as them. They attacked using battle formations and they also made use of the momentum to thoroughly destroy the enemies¡¯ defenses. Meanwhile, the warriors of House Silversword and their subordinate houses didn¡¯t expend much of their strength. They chose to conserve their mana for the next battles. In the midst of this chaos, Alaric led his group to clean up the enemies who had slipped through the net. "Do not use your mana! Conserve your energy!" Alaric shouted, reminding his subordinates not to be careless. Entering Grateja was just the first step of their plan. They still had to go through numerous obstacles before they could reach the Grand Duke¡¯s estate so it was necessary to be frugal with their mana consumption. In less than half an hour, the main gates of Grateja fell apart with more than half of their soldiers dead and critically injured. The remaining warriors surrendered and had their mana sealed. They were then sent to a temporary prison to prevent them from regrouping with the Grand Duke¡¯s forces. "Lord Venerable, we have secured the main gate! What are your orders?" Rendon saluted Lucas with a respectful gaze. He might be an expert in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, but in front of a Mythical Knight, he was no different than a bug! Facing an expert at this level, he could only choose to lower his pride. Lucas nodded indifferently. He could sense the sudden change in everyone¡¯s attitude. Just recently, some of them still showed a hint of defiance, but now, everyone readily complied without even uttering a word of complaint. Only the strong will be respected. That is the ultimate truth. Lucas sighed inwardly. He then made a hand gesture and shouted. "Gather the troops! We will advance immediately!" Hearing his words, everyone responded in unison. "Yes, Lord Venerable!" Venerable, huh? That doesn¡¯t sound so bad to hear. He grinned. *** Inside the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, a heavy atmosphere filled the air. Everyone had received word that Lucas was a Mythical Knight. At first, some were still skeptical and they believed that it was only a ploy to confuse them. However, the news about the collapse of the main gate made them realize that this seemingly far-fetched information might be true. "My lord, the atmosphere is not good. The others might betray us if we do not give them a satisfactory explanation." Whispered an old servant to the Grand Duke, Lloyd Astania. Lloyd¡¯s expression was unsightly to behold. Fuck! Since when did he become a Mythical Knight?! Dammit! The Grand Duke was panicking deep inside, but he had to remain calm in front of his subordinates. Showing even a hint of fear would only cause unrest among his followers. He took a deep breath to calm his anxious heart. He then scanned the faces of the gathered crowd. All these people were his trusted confidants. They had helped him build Grateja to what it was now. However, these once confident and arrogant people were now shaking in fear. He rubbed his temples as he opened his mouth. "Immediately send word to His Highness and inform him of the situation!" Fighting an army led by a Mythical Knight would only result in the destruction of the warriors he had painstakingly nurtured. His best course of action was to get the second prince to intervene and use his authority as an heir to the crown to stop the advancing enemies. "Yes, my lord!" This is not enough. It will take some time before His Highness will arrive. I must buy some time, but how? Fuck! Lloyd cursed in his mind, feeling more agitated the more he thought about the situation. "My lord, how about we surrender? I don¡¯t think Lucas will kill us if we..." Lloyd glared at the man, making him swallow back the words he was about to say. "Surrender? Are you fucking insane?! How dare you tell me to surrender?!" He slammed his hand into the armrest of his seat, breaking it into smithereens! He couldn¡¯t stomach the thought of surrendering to a countryside baron. His pride couldn¡¯t allow such a slight to his reputation. "M-My lord, please reconsider it. We are facing a powerful entity here, one whose strength could easily decimate an army of thousands! Stubbornly resisting against a powerhouse of that level would be a foolish choice. For the sake of our people¡¯s safety, I hope you make the right decision." Suggested an old man who was a senior official of Grateja. Lloyd almost flew into rage, but he held back his fury. Releasing it on his subordinates would only make him look weak so he repressed his anger and replied in a cold voice. "If you want to surrender, then please step out of my mansion! I have no need for cowards!" The old official furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing his words. He then stood up and sighed while shaking his head. "I¡¯m sorry, my lord." He was about to leave when Lloyd suddenly appeared next to him and stabbed him with a sword. Khhshk!! "You!" The old official was an Elite Knight so didn¡¯t die immediately. He stared deeply at Lloyd and muttered. "My lord, I followed you because I thought that you would help us turn Grateja into a paradise. You have done well in the past few decades so why did you have to involve yourself with the battle for succession?" Chapter 316: There is No Need for Unnecessary Bloodshed Chapter 316: There is No Need for Unnecessary Bloodshed Blood leaked out of the old man¡¯s body, making his face turn pale. However, his eyes remained firm as he stared deeply at the Grand Duke. Looking at the old official¡¯s unwavering spirit, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. They recalled the sacrifices they made to make Gretaja into what it was now. "My lord, I also think that we should surrender. We can minimize our losses by doing so. This is the only way to prevent more bloodshed." Another official stated. Lloyd¡¯s expression darkened. "You spineless bastards! How dare you suggest something so ridiculous?! We still have His Highness! We only need to hold on until he arrives!" One of the Grand Duke¡¯s diehard supporters lashed out. A rift was formed among the Grand Duke¡¯s followers. They quarreled and exchanged derogatory remarks, making the whole place a total mess. "Silence!" Lloyd snapped out, his voice shaking in fury. Everyone shut their mouths when they sensed the Grand Duke¡¯s overwhelming aura. "Send our troops and tell them to stop the invaders at all costs even if it means their deaths!" He shouted with a flurry of his sleeve. The old official who had opposed him earlier wanted to say something, but the Grand Duke suddenly unleashed all his aura upon him, making him unable to breathe! Uhk! The old official fell off his chair, struggling to breathe. A few people wanted to help him, but they were afraid to face the Grand Duke¡¯s wrath so they chose to look away. "What are you waiting for?! Pass my instructions immediately!" The Grand Duke roared. "Y-Yes, my lord!" Everyone quickly left to deliver his message to the troops. After everyone cleared the meeting room, the gloomy-faced Lloyd punched the wall. Bang! The thick concrete mixed with other durable materials broke apart, leaving a huge hole in the wall! Lucas Silversword! If you want to kill, then I will drag you to hell with me! *** Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯ troops faced another resistance from Gratreja¡¯s armed guards. They were the elites of the territory tasked to protect the land. Unlike the garrison guards who had protected the main gate, these warriors were battle-hardened. "My lord, they seem to be the elite guards of Grateja. How should we deal with them?" Rendon asked in a low voice. Lucas surveyed the enemy formation. They also had Transcendents on their side, but they were still lacking compared to his troops which had top experts like Rendon and Sherwin. Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately. He was the commander so he had to make the final call. They are citizens of Astania, must I really kill them? He hesitated. No. There is no need to kill more innocent people. Only the Grand Duke must pay for his crimes! Thinking about this, he said. "There is no need for meaningless bloodshed. I will take care of this. Stay here and wait for my command!" Rendon lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything. After making his decision, Lucas slowly approached the enemies. His eyes were terrifyingly calm. "Trespassers! Leave our territory at once!" Shouted the commander of Grateja¡¯s armed guards, a warrior at the Transcendent realm! However, his warning didn¡¯t faze the expressionless Lucas. He pulled the reins, signaling his horse to stop. He then shouted. "The Grand Duke, Lloyd Astania, broke the agreement we made with the barbarian tribes! For the sake of fulfilling his twisted desires, he kidnapped barbarians and other helpless victims and auctioned them to an illegal establishment he had created! For the sake of this evil man, do you truly wish to wield your weapons against me?!" The soldiers of Grateja waved upon hearing his words. They had already heard of rumors about the events that happened in Copperglade. Initially, they all thought that it was ridiculous. No one wanted to believe it, but the sudden attack on Grateja was clearly aimed at the Grand Duke which made them recall those rumors. Did the Grand Duke really kidnap the barbarians? Did he really establish the Crimson Tower? Is it worth it to serve such an unscrupulous man? While they were hesitating, Lucas¡¯ voice drifted into their ears. "We are warriors of Astania and it is our duty to protect the people! Although we are divided into several territories, we share the same origin! We have a common goal to defend our empire! However, the man you serve caused us to be misunderstood by the barbarian tribes! Because of his greed, Astania might once again be engulfed in the flames of war!" "Is that the kind of man that you wish to serve?!" Lucas revealed his mighty aura after saying those words, but he didn¡¯t use it to oppress the warriors. He just displayed his unrivaled strength to tell them that he could kill them if he wanted to. He is forcing us to make a choice! The commander of Grateja¡¯s armed guards shivered when he sensed Lucas¡¯ aura. There is no mistake. He isa Mythical Knight! "My lord, we will follow your command. Just give us the word." A voice echoed in his ears. It came from a young warrior he had carefully trained. He was a promising talent with great dreams. Looking at the young warrior¡¯s face, the commander of Greteja¡¯s armed guards sighed. Many promising youths will die if I choose to fight the enemies, but I have already sworn an oath to the Grand Duke. He fell into a dilemma. Tension filled the air as everyone waited for the commander¡¯s decision. After what seemed to be an eternity, the commander finally opened his mouth. "Lord Lucas, I will exchange my life for the safety of my subordinates and the residents of the territory!" Everyone was stunned by his decision. Lucas glanced at the loyal man. "I accept your request, but will they obey a dead commander?" The man beamed. He then shouted to his troops. "Warriors of Grateja, heed my call! You must surrender immediately!" Hearing his words, the soldiers of Grateja responded emotionally. "Yes, Lord Commander!" Lucas revealed a look of interest. "What is your name?" Chapter 317: Samiya’s Remarkable Healing Ability Chapter 317: Samiya¡¯s Remarkable Healing Ability "Alvin, Commander of Grateja¡¯s Armed Guards!" Alvin proudly replied. He then took one last glance at his troops before he unsheathed his sword and aimed it at his heart. "Brothers, you must protect our people! Let us meet again in the kingdom of Aru!" He shouted before pushing his sword into his heart. Khhshk! "Lord Commander!" "My lord!" "Lord Alvin!" The warriors of Grateja cried out in shock and disbelief. They wanted to help Alvin, but he prevented them from getting close using his mana. "Step back! I must deliver my end of the deal!" Blood leaked out from the corner of Alvin¡¯s lips. The warriors could only cry as they watched their commander sacrifice himself for the sake of protecting them. Whoosh! They belatedly discovered the unfamiliar figure who had stepped inside the invisible force field created by Alvin¡¯s mana. How did he get in? I did not even sense his presence... Alvin stared at Lucas in shock. "You could have chosen to surrender together with your people. Why die for the Grand Duke?" Lucas asked while staring deeply at Alvin who was now on his knees, slowly losing his consciousness. Alvin grinned at his words. "I swore an oath. I am only fulfilling that promise." He spoke with great difficulty. Lucas shook his head and muttered with regret. "What a pity..." Those were the last words Alvin heard before he collapsed. Looking at the unconscious warrior beneath his feet, Lucas frowned as a thought appeared in his mind. His heart is still beating. A Transcendent Knight like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily. Should I save him? He could hear the cries and wails of the warriors of Grateja. They were genuinely sad to witness their commander¡¯s final moments. Only a respected individual would evoke this kind of emotion from his people. While Lucas was hesitating, he suddenly heard the sound of a galloping horse. He lifted his head and saw Alaric approaching at lightning speed. Alaric? "My lord! We must save that man!" Alaric shouted with an urgent look. Hearing this, Lucas was baffled, but his son¡¯s words gave him the final push to make his decision. With a wave of his hand, he sent a stream of mana into the dying Alvin. He then slowly pulled out the sword that stabbed his heart. "What are you doing?!" The warriors of Grateja were alarmed when they saw his actions. One observant fellow noticed what he was doing and stopped his comrades from making a commotion. "Wait! He is helping the Lord Commander!" Everyone settled down when they heard this. Lucas ignored them and focused his attention on protecting Alvin¡¯s heart. He has lost a lot of blood and his heart is also damaged. My mana can only temporarily stop the bleeding. We need someone with a strong healing ability to restore his heart. Lucas thought after seeing Alvin¡¯s condition through his spiritual perception. "My lord, I brought Miss Samiya with me. She has a powerful healing ability." Alaric¡¯s voice drifted into his ears. Lucas was delighted. He beckoned to Samiya and told her. "His life is in your hands, Miss Samiya." "I will do my best, my lord." Samiya nodded with a serious expression. She then got down and activated one of her integrated monster traits, Ultimate Heal. It was an ability that she had gotten from a rare spirit monster called Forest Fairy. This ability wasn¡¯t like the common healing skills which could only heal minor wounds and internal bleeding. With enough mana and some natural elixirs, she could even help someone regrow a lost limb! Samiya carefully imbued her mana into the wound. Golden light emerged from her hand and seeped into Alvin¡¯s damaged heart. Looking at her focused gaze, everyone watched with great anticipation. Standing behind her, Alaric quietly observed her movements. With this level of healing, she might be able to help our warriors who had lost their limbs. He was fascinated by her remarkable healing ability. "It¡¯s done." Samiya heaved a sigh of relief as she wiped off the sweat on her beautiful face. "He just needs to get some rest. Once he has recovered the blood he lost, he should be able to wake up by then." She explained with a gentle smile. The warriors were smitten by her charming smile. "Uhm, my lady, are you married by any chance? No, I mean, uhm, how many days would it take until Lord Commander would regain consciousness?" Someone asked with a red face. Samiya glanced at the man who had spoken and replied. "It will depend on him, but with the constitution of a Transcendent Knight, he should wake up in two or three days." "That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, do you have a boyfriend?" Samiya ignored the infatuated men and stood behind Alaric. Sensing the sharp gazes of the warriors, Alaric cursed in his mind. A bunch of simps! He cleared his throat and said. "If you want your commander to recover quickly, I suggest that you bring him somewhere comfortable." Hearing this, the warriors no longer lingered. They took the unconscious Alvin and carefully carried him away. Before leaving, they bowed to Lucas to convey their gratitude. Looking at the retreating soldiers, Lucas asked. "Why did you want to save him?" Alaric knew that it was a question meant for him so he replied with a faint smile. "I just thought that he is worth saving." In his past life, Alvin was one of the most powerful generals under the second prince¡¯s command. He was still an unknown warrior when he first stepped into the battlefield, but after multiple victories, he had taken a spot in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! Lucas raised an eyebrow at his casual response, but he didn¡¯t ask further. He had also thought of saving the man for his strong character. "There is no time to waste! Inform the troops to march!" He instructed with a stern voice. "I obey your commands!" Alaric smiled as he lowered his head. Chapter 318: Thomas Chapter 318: Thomas In the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, Lloyd Astania received the news about the soldiers¡¯ decision to surrender. "What did you say?!" He flew into rage and he almost killed the messenger on impulse. The messenger didn¡¯t dare raise his head. He cowered under Lloyd¡¯s terrifying aura as he replied in a shaking voice. "M-My lord, Lucas¡¯ army is approaching the estate as we speak..." Lloyd felt a sense of unease. "What about the preparations on Thomas¡¯ side?" He asked while concealing his agitation. The messenger quickly responded. "Sir Thomas is awaiting the arrival of Lucas¡¯ troops. The soldiers under him are also prepared to fight." Hearing this, Lloyd was a bit relieved. Thomas was a Transcendent Knight who had sworn allegiance to him a long time ago. He was also the current 25th in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard! Thomas should be able to buy me enough time until reinforcements from His Highness¡¯ side will arrive. Lloyd narrowed his eyes as he stared at the horizon. The sky was bright, but he felt that there was a gloomy cloud casting over him. I do not like this one bit. Should I escape? The thought crossed his mind, but he quickly quashed the idea. He didn¡¯t want to be remembered as the man who had abandoned his territory to save his own skin! Suddenly, another messenger arrived bearing urgent news. "My lord, there is word from His Highness!" He exclaimed. Lloyd was pleasantly surprised to hear this. "What did he say?" "I didn¡¯t dare read the letter, my lord. Here is the message he sent." The man presented the letter sent by the second prince. It still bore the seal which signified that it hadn¡¯t been tampered with. Lloyd immediately removed the seal and opened the letter. Upon reading the contents, his face took an abrupt change. No way! Is that bastard planning to abandon me after getting all those benefits?! "Giovanni, you ungrateful bastard!" The Grand Duke tore the letter and burned it with his mana. His sudden outburst of fury scared the two messengers. They didn¡¯t even dare utter a word, afraid that they would be on the receiving end of his wrath. *** "Lord Venerable, according to our scouts, Thomas, is guarding the outer walls of the Grand Duke¡¯s estate," Rendon reported with a stern look. Thomas might be ranked lower than him in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard, but he had never fought with the man before so he didn¡¯t know what kind of hidden trump cards he had. Lucas didn¡¯t give much of a reaction and just asked with a calm tone. "How many soldiers does he have?" "According to our scouts, there are about a thousand of them atop the outer walls of the Grand Duke¡¯s estate. They also have ballistas, mana cannons, and catapults. There will be heavy casualties if we attack them head-on." Rendon wasn¡¯t worried about himself, but his subordinates would be vulnerable to the enemy¡¯s artillery. Lucas squinted his eyes as he used his spiritual perception to confirm Rendon¡¯s report. Oh? They even prepared some traps around their estate. They are quite meticulous. He immediately spotted the hidden traps with powerful vision. Ordinary scouts wouldn¡¯t have noticed them, but they could never escape his eyes. "The Transcendents and the Elite Knights will follow me to attack! The rest will surround the estate and take care of those who will slip through our hands!" He instructed with a cold look. "Yes, Lord Venerable!" Rendon saluted before he left to disseminate his command to the troops. A moment later, a small unit was formed. They were the strongest warriors in his troops and their task was to support him in destroying the Grand Duke¡¯s defense forces! "Everyone, prepare to charge at my signal!" Lucas shouted as he unsheathed his broadsword. He didn¡¯t even bother to take out his shield. To him, defense was unnecessary against these weaklings! Everyone tightly gripped their weapons while quietly waiting for his signal. They were eager to show their might to Lucas! Meanwhile, the rest of the troops spread out to surround the enemy¡¯s escape routes. At this moment, Alaric was staring intently at his father, waiting for him to give the signal. Suddenly, Lucas raised his hand and issued an earth-shaking roar. "CHARGE!!!" A small unit of about fifty warriors charged toward the towering walls of the Grand Duke¡¯s estate! Their surprising move didn¡¯t escape the eyes of Thomas, the commander of the Grand Duke¡¯s army. "Fire! Don¡¯t let them get close to the walls!" He bellowed. In the next moment, the small unit led by Lucas faced heavy artillery bombardment! Boom! Boom! Bang! Bang! However, no attacks caused any damage to the attacking force. This was because everyone was protected by an invisible wall casted by Samiya. So this is her Solid Protection ability. It is only B-grade, but it can actually defend against heavy artillery attacks. Alaric thought to himself, shocked by Samiya¡¯s integrated monster trait. Although she didn¡¯t have any attack-related integrated traits, her supporting skills could amplify the strength of an army! The large arrows from the ballistas, the mana beam from the mana cannon, and the large boulders from the catapults merely bounced off, leaving them unscathed! "What?!" Thomas was filled with disbelief when he saw that the small unit wasn¡¯t even affected by their barrage of attacks. Just then, a colossal pressure fell upon him which almost forced him to kneel. His face turned pale with fright. What terrifying aura! He thought that he could exchange a few moves with Lucas, but he realized how stupid that thought was. In the face of this absolute power, the strength he was so proud of was meaningless. My lord, it seems like you have provoked the wrong people... Whoosh! "It has been a while, Thomas." An indifferent voice drifted into his ears, making him feel a wave of terror. He quickly turned his head and saw a silver-haired middle-aged man with a gaunt face, staring at him with a nonchalant expression. "Lucas!" Chapter 319: The Grand Duke’s Fear Chapter 319: The Grand Duke¡¯s Fear Thomas was petrified. He didn¡¯t even sense how he had suddenly appeared next to him! He quickly backed away while keeping his eyes on Lucas, but the latter¡¯s figure blurred and reappeared behind him. Whoosh! Lucas grabbed him by the neck and lifted him like a chicken about to be slaughtered. "Listen. I do not want to kill you. Surrender or die." Thomas grabbed Lucas¡¯ arm and tried to break free frim his grip, but he found himself unable to escape. "Get your hands off me!" He gritted his teeth, his face slowly turning blue from the lack of air. "So you have chosen death. What a pity." Lucas sighed with a regretful expression. Crack. The sound of bones cracking echoed as he put strength into his grip. Thomas emitted croaking sounds. He struggled vigorously, but Lucas¡¯ grip was akin to that of an eagle¡¯s claw to its prey, tight and inescapable. Khhshhk! With one final snapping sound, he crushed Thomas¡¯ neck and casually threw him to the ground. Thud. Thomas¡¯s body trembled, but he didn¡¯t die immediately. The immense life force of a Transcendent Knight kept him awake. He stared at Lucas with a gaze filled with fear. It looked like he wanted to say something, but only weak gasps came out of his mouth. When the soldiers witnessed how easily their commander was defeated, they were horrified. Some were frozen in place, while others turned around and fled without hesitation. "Run! We stand no chance against them!" Looking at the fleeing soldiers, Lucas shook his head, his eyes filled with disdain. "Your warriors have been at peace for too long that they have forgotten how to fight. Pathetic." Thomas who was dying knew that those words were meant for him to hear. They are veteran warriors of the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. It¡¯s not that they are weak, but you are just too terrifying... He thought while looking at Lucas¡¯s back. "Kill them if they will not surrender!" Lucas shouted to the elite unit he had brought with him. Upon hearing his command, Rendon and the others immediately pursued the escaping enemies. Those who didn¡¯t surrender died under their blades. Some warriors resisted, but how could they stop a unit composed of Transcendents and Elite Knights? In less than half an hour, hundreds of warriors were killed, while the others fled in all directions. "Lord Venerable, a few managed to slip away, but our troops should be able to handle them," Rendon reported respectfully. Lucas wasn¡¯t worried about this. The enemies who had slipped away were just ordinary soldiers so they wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to his troops. "Gather those who had surrendered and tie them up." Lucas calmly ordered. "Yes, my lord!" The warriors of the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion quickly fell apart. It was a one-sided battle! Lucas turned his head and found out that Thomas had already died. The man died with his eyes wide open. Lucas lost interest and looked away. You are next, Lloyd Astania! *** In the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, Lloyd Astania received news about Thomas¡¯ death and the complete defeat of his troops. His face darkened as he clenched his fists. Gloomy-faced, he wore his battle armor and grabbed his weapon. He then stepped out of the mansion and waited for Lucas to arrive. "My lord, please I beg you! You must surrender immediately! Otherwise, you will only be killed!" Cried out the old official who had strongly opposed his recent decisions. "My lord, I also think that we shouldn¡¯t fight! Even Sir Thomas was killed without being able to fight back! Only death awaits us if we choose to resist!" Another one exclaimed with a look of agitation. Everyone was scared out of their wits. However, Lloyd merely snorted in response. "If you want to surrender, then leave immediately! I will never submit!" Everyone could see his trembling shoulders which betrayed his emotions. Suddenly, they saw a figure descending from the sky. It was a middle-aged man with a gaunt face. He had a faint smile on his lips and the look of contempt was evident in his eyes. "Lloyd, two decades have passed, but you have never changed. You are still the same pathetic man you were before!" Lucas muttered in a mocking voice. "Lucas!" The Grand Duke was furious. He felt humiliated, but not one of his trusted subordinates spoke up for him. Lucas slowly approached him with steady steps. Each step he took was like a hammer that struck Lloyd¡¯s chest, filling him an unprecedented feeling of terror! "Are you going to stab me with that sword?" Lucas sent him a disdainful look. Lloyd¡¯s legs trembled as he stubbornly glared at Lucas. He wanted to move his hand, but he found himself frozen like a statue. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was terrified! "L-Lucas... you cannot touch me! I am His Majesty¡¯s younger brother! You will face retaliation from the imperial family if something happens to me!" He blurted out in a trembling voice. Lucas sneered at his words. He tapped the Grand Duke¡¯s shoulder and clicked his tongue. "Lloyd, stop fooling yourself. We both know what is happening. The second prince has abandoned you, the crown prince wants you dead, and His Majesty¡¯s people are silent... Do you really not know what is going on?" Sweat trickled down the Grand Duke¡¯s face as soon as he heard this. He knew that Lucas was telling the truth, but he didn¡¯t want to accept it. His face contorted with fury. With an ear-piercing scream, he made a surprise attack on Lucas, stabbing him with his sword! "Die!" Lucas calmly raised his hand and stopped the Grand Duke¡¯s sword between his fingers. Lloyd widened his eyes in disbelief. He had imbued most of his mana into that attack, but Lucas actually stopped it so effortlessly! He gritted his teeth and released his remaining mana in a last-ditch attempt to injure Lucas. However, Lucas didn¡¯t even flinch. He exhaled a breath and looked at Lloyd with unconcealed mockery. "Trash." Chapter 320: Title at the End Chapter 320: Title at the End Crack! Lloyd¡¯s sword broke in half when Lucas applied more strength to his fingers. ¡°What?!¡± He stood rooted to the ground as he looked at his broken sword. He actually broke a relic with his bare hands! ¡°The crown prince told me to bring you back to him alive, but I think killing you is a better choice.¡± Lucas¡¯s chilling voice suddenly echoed. The Grand Duke could no longer hide his fear. He forced out a smile. ¡°L-Lord Lucas...¡± He wanted to say something, but Lucas gripped him by the neck. ¡°Do you know how I killed Thomas?¡± Lloyd couldn¡¯t speak due to the pressure being put on his neck. He could only utter choking sounds. He also tried to gather his mana and extricate himself from Lucas, but he was unable to break free. Flailing around, he stared at Lucas with a pleading look. Uuk! Kkk! Hkk! With a demonic smile, Lucas muttered. ¡°I snapped his neck.¡± Hearing this, Lloyd struggled even harder, but to no avail. At this moment, a few servants loyal to the Grand Duke rushed over. ¡°Have mercy, my lord! Please have mercy!¡± Just then, a figure appeared before them, blocking their path. ¡°No one is allowed to interfere!¡± It was Rendon who had just arrived after killing a bunch of warriors from the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. At this moment, his armor and even his face were drenched in blood, making him look like he had just stepped out of a mountain of corpses! The servants of the Grand Duke and the officials of Grateja were filled with fear upon seeing him. They didn¡¯t dare take another step forward, afraid that this devil incarnate would misunderstand and kill them. Meanwhile, Lucas suddenly added more strength to his grip. The Grand Duke who was already struggling to breathe convulsed harder. His face slowly turned blue, and his veins protruded, looking like they were about to burst at any second! Crack. A cracking sound echoed, making everyone shiver in trepidation. They turned heads over and saw the Grand Duke with his head tilted to the side frothing at the mouth. Lucas was disgusted when he saw the Grand Duke making such a mess. He decisively tossed him to the ground and used the man¡¯s clothes to wipe off the saliva on his hand. ¡°Disgusting.¡± He muttered. The Grand Duke was still conscious, but his mind was in utter chaos. Before he closed his eyes, he saw Lucas staring at him with a disgusted expression. A minute later, the Grand Duke, Lloyd Astania, breathed his last. Lucas sensed that the Grand Duke was no longer breathing so he pulled his eyes away from his lifeless body. He then stared coldly at the remaining people from the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion and issued a command. ¡°Interrogate these people at once! If they are found involved with the Crimson Tower, execute them immediately! As for those who are not guilty of any crime, lock them up to await their judgment!¡± As soon as he gave the order, Rendon and the others immediately took action. ¡°Yes, Lord Venerable!¡± In the next half an hour, Rendon led everyone to capture the Grand Duke¡¯s people. They were then interrogated individually. Those who refused to answer were killed on the spot and the ones who were found guilty were also executed! Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". Surprisingly, there were some people who were not involved with any criminal activities so the warriors tied them and locked them into prison. At this moment, Alaric was interrogating someone when a notification popped up in front of him. ___ Mission complete! Rewards: 1000 Battle Points, 100 EXP, 20 Stat Points, Randon Trait Upgrade Card x1 ___ [Do you want to use your Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] Seeing this, Alaric stood up and tapped the shoulders of the warrior who was with him and said. ¡°You continue with the interrogation, I will go and take care of something first.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± After excusing himself, Alaric found a secluded corner and clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded Close Combat (C) to Close Combat (B)!] Alaric was ecstatic. Close Combat was one of the most useful traits in battle and it was something that significantly improved his combat skills. All of a sudden, a wave of information flooded his mind. These foreign memories were imprinted in his mind as if a new page had been added to a book. The feeling, although nothing new to him, still made him greatly surprised and fascinated. Amazing! He quickly pulled the cyan screen with a thought to check his progress. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 435 ¡ª> 535/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (C), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (B), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (D), Sixth Sense (D), Monster Affinity (D), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 250 Agility: 220 Vitality: 195 Endurance: 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 6700 ¡ª> 7700 Stat Points: 0 ¡ª> 20 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) He was already halfway through his EXP requirement and more than three-fourths of his battle point requirement! Just a few months had passed since he had become an Elite Knight, but he was already close to advancing again! The thought of his own breakthrough speed made Alaric feel a bit scared and excited. ¡°My lord, what are you doing over there?¡± A voice filled with confusion suddenly drifted into his ears. Hearing this, Alaric closed the cyan screen and turned his head. ¡°Sir Steven?¡± It was Steven, the sly snake. Steven who was unaware of his thoughts smiled faintly. ¡°You look so happy, my lord. You must be thrilled after defeating the Grand Duke.¡± His voice was filled with flattery. Alaric gave a nod and replied with a strange smile. ¡°Who would not be happy? We destroyed someone who had betrayed the empire! I enjoy killing traitors the most!¡± Steven¡¯s smile stiffened upon hearing his words. It sounded like he was insinuating something which made him feel alarmed. Does he know that I am a spy? That shouldn¡¯t be possible... ¡°My lord is right. Traitors must be killed.¡± Steven let out a dry chuckle. Chapter 320: The Grand Duke¡¯s Death Chapter 321: Unexpected Bonus Reward Chapter 321: Unexpected Bonus Reward Alaric was amused by his response. He glanced meaningfully at Steven and said. ¡°I will go help with the interrogation so please excuse me, Sir Steven.¡± ¡°Alright. Do be careful, my lord. There might be some stubborn bastards who harbor ill intentions.¡± Steven reminded him. Alaric merely chuckled in response. He then waved his hand and left. Looking at his figure, Steven fell into deep thought. Is he suspicious of me? He recalled his past interactions with Alaric, trying to remember if he had somehow given himself away. However, he didn¡¯t remember making such newbie mistakes. I need to be careful around him. Maybe, I should stay away from Alaric for the time being lest he gets more suspicious of me. Thinking about this, he left to help the others with the interrogation. *** In the next few days, Grateja fell into a state of uncertainty and unease with the death of the Grand Duke. Those who had ties with the Grand Duke were feeling incredibly scared. They were afraid that they would be executed by Lucas¡¯ troops for the act of colluding with the traitor. Unexpectedly, other than being questioned, none of them were harmed. On the fifth day, Lucas returned to Codera to report the success of the mission to the crown prince. Upon his arrival in the capital, he was greeted by a group of nobles who were clearly there to flatter him. ¡°Welcome back, Venerable Lucas!¡± ¡°Lord Venerable, you did great work in dealing with the traitor of the empire!¡± Facing these group of sycophants, Lucas only responded casually. Talking with them was a complete waste of time so he rudely excused himself. No one complained about his behavior. Who would dare to get angry at a Mythical Knight? Only an idiot would. Although they were furious at his clear disregard, they didn¡¯t dare voice out their complaints. A while later, Lucas brought the group to a high-end inn. It was also the same place where he got the crown prince¡¯s command to punish the Grand Duke. The crown prince had booked the entire building so other than the establishment¡¯s staff, only their people were present. ¡°Lord Venerable!¡± The crown prince, Leighnard Exlor Astania, eagerly welcomed him at the entrance. Lucas cupped his fists. ¡°Your Highness, I have completed my mission.¡± The crown prince was all smiles. He made an inviting gesture and replied. ¡°I have heard of your exemplary work, Lord Venerable! Come in. Let us talk inside.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t want to embarrass the crown prince so he accepted the invitation with a nod of his head. Exlor brought them to a vast lounge which had been obviously renovated recently. From the shiny chandeliers and the intricate interior design, the whole place looked like an imperial hall. After taking their seats, Exlor expertly guided the conversation. He didn¡¯t immediately discuss the Grand Duke¡¯s matter. However, Lucas wasn¡¯t in the mood to converse with him. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Princess Jade so he mentioned it to the crown prince. ¡°Of course! I will never dare lie to you, Lord Venerable.¡± Exlor chuckled. He then made a hand gesture to one of his subordinates. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". A few minutes later, the crown prince¡¯s subordinate returned with a white-haired woman dressed in standard imperial dress. She looked stunning and the moment she arrived, the whole place quieted down as if to silently admire her beauty. Seeing this woman, Lucas felt a wave of excitement and a trace of guilt. Slowly standing up, he muttered while staring at her. ¡°Jade...¡± ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± The crown prince cupped his fists at the woman to show her his respect. His subordinates followed suit and bowed deeply to her. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Jade ignored the large crowd. In her eyes, only two people existed, Lucas and Alaric. She gracefully walked towards them, leaving a trace of her natural fragrance in the air. ¡°Lucas...¡± Her eyes misted over. She had been waiting and biding her time all for the sake of reuniting with him and their son. Her prayers were finally answered. Without care for his image, Lucas took her in his embrace and gently rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came late.¡± He whispered with remorse. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Jade shook her head while staring at him with deep affection. The crown prince wasn¡¯t upset after being ignored. He just smiled at the couple and quietly signaled for everyone to vacate the hall. In the next moment, only the family of three remained. Alaric was watching his parents display their affection when a sudden system prompt interrupted him. ___ Mission Complete! Rewards: 2500 Battle Points, 150 EXP, 50 Stat Points, Random Trait Upgrade Card x1, Equipment Upgrade Card x1 ___ [You have completed the mission without casualties! A bonus reward will be granted for this achievement! (Only applies for extreme difficulty missions)] [You received Catastrophe-Grade Steed Card x1] Alaric¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the bonus reward. A catastrophe-grade steed card? This isn¡¯t what I am thinking, right? The strongest monster he had encountered was the Winged Goblin Monarch in the Enchanted Woodlands. It was a being that was about to become a Catastrophe-grade monster. It was so powerful that Lucas who was at the peak of the Transcendent realm at that time only barely managed to kill it. And now, he had actually received a catastrophe-grade steed as a reward! How could he not be shocked? This was a true catastrophe-grade monster! [Do you want to use the Catastrophe-Grade Steed Card?] [Yes] [No] Alaric didn¡¯t dare click [Yes]. He might scare the entire capital so he decisively clicked [No]. I will deal with the rewards later. He thought as he closed the cyan screen. ¡°My son...¡± Jade finally glanced in his direction and approached him. She then gave him a tight hug. ¡°I wanted to do this when you visited me in the palace, but our time was limited at that time. Please forgive your mother.¡± She mumbled emotionally. Alaric didn¡¯t know how to react to the sudden intimate contact, but when he saw his dad sending him a look of encouragement, he no longer hesitated. He quietly embraced his mother and enjoyed the reunion. Chapter 322: Max Battle Points Chapter 322: Max Battle Points After the reunion, the family of three didn¡¯t leave the capital right away. They decided to stay for the time being to let things subside. Lucas took Princess Jade with him to a separate room, leaving Alaric on his own. Look at those two... Alaric could only wryly smile as he watched them leave the hall. He then went to find the crown prince, but the inn¡¯s staff told him he had already left. He liked the crown prince because he was smart and tactful, unlike his younger brother, who was known for his terrible personality. Now that he was left alone, he went to his assigned room and pulled the cyan screen with a thought. [Do you want to use your Random Trait Upgrade Card?] [Yes] [No] I wonder what will be upgraded this time. A look of anticipation flashed in his eyes as he clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded your Horseback Riding (C) to Horseback Riding (B)!] Alaric laughed excitedly at the notification. This trait might sound common, but it was very useful for a warrior, especially for the cavalrymen. In the next moment, new information flooded his mind. All sorts of techniques related to horseback riding were integrated into his system. It was a wondrous feeling that he would never get tired of. It took an entire minute before this magical sensation vanished. He was excited to check his progress, but he decided to use the other rewards he got. Which one should I use first? Alaric rubbed his hands while pondering deeply. He had an Equipment Upgrade Card and the Catastrophe-Grade Steed Card. Hmm, using the Catastrophe-Grade Card inside the capital might not be a good idea. I will keep this for now and use the other card first. He didn¡¯t know what kind of being he would summon if he used the card so although he was a bit reluctant, he could only put the matter aside temporarily. So which equipment should I upgrade? Alaric rubbed his chin while laying down all his equipment in front of him. This was a tough decision to make since all items were of great assistance to him, especially the battle armor he received from Marquis Tyrone a few months ago. He had already upgraded it once so he wondered how durable it would become if he were to upgrade it a second time. Just the thought of it made him excited. However, Alaric didn¡¯t rush to make a decision. This bracelet I got from my mother is also equally useful. Alaric picked up a bracelet. Linda Barnaley had given it to him when he first visited the unusual restaurant in Malettan. It was a gift from his birth mother so it held significant value. This bracelet is engraved with a healing ability so it will be crucial in near-death situations. Alaric put the bracelet down and grabbed the next item. It was the Frigid Dragon Sword which had already been upgraded to Epic-level. Upgrading this sword again is very tempting, but it would be too wasteful. With his current realm, he still couldn¡¯t use the short sword¡¯s full capabilities. If he were to upgrade it again, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to use the sword to its full potential. Thinking about this, he decisively put down the sword. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". What a dilemma... He shook his head and exhaled a deep sigh. Alaric paced around his room while looking at the items lying on the floor. Almost half an hour later, he finally made a decision. [Do you want to use your Equipment Upgrade Card on the selected item?] [Yes] [No] Alaric clicked [Yes]. [Congratulations! You have upgraded your Rare Healing Bracelet to Epic Healing Bracelet!] [Epic Healing Bracelet] ¨C When equipped, it helps the wearer quickly recover from fatigue and mana loss. ¨C When the wearer takes life-threatening damage, will immediately discharge Ultimate Heal (S). Will enter a cooldown period of one month upon use of the skill. Looking at the information on the newly upgraded bracelet, Alaric grinned. According to Linda Barnaley, this bracelet was engraved with a healing ability that could only be used a limited number of times. Now, he could use the bracelet without limitations! The only minor issue was that he had to wait for a month for the skill to cooldown. Not bad! Not bad at all! He couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling after reading the upgraded bracelet¡¯s description. It had far exceeded his expectations! Time to check my progress. He opened his personal information to inspect his progress. Alaric Silversword [Elite Knight] EXP: 535 ¡ª> 685/1000 Potential: A Traits: Horseback Riding (B), Swordsmanship (SSS), Close Combat (B), Archery (E), Hunting (E), Tracking (D), Sixth Sense (D), Monster Affinity (D), Mana Gathering (C), Appraisal (B) Strength: 200 Stamina: 250 Agility: 220 Vitality: 195 Endurance: 198 Mana: 250 Battle Points: 7700 ¡ª> 10000 Stat Points: 20 ¡ª> 70 (Requirements for the next advancement: 1000 EXP, 250 in all attributes, and 10000 Battle Points) Alaric was thrilled! He had reached his battle point requirement and he was already close to reaching his EXP requirement! His attributes were also nearing the maximum points required! No way! To think that I am already this close to advancing to the next realm... Unbelievable... Throughout the long history of Astania, he had never heard of anyone becoming a Transcendent Knight before turning 20! Even the most famous experts in the past didn¡¯t possess his godly breakthrough speed! Calm down. I need to calm down... Alaric took a deep breath to suppress his excitement. He was in a great mood so he decided to visit his cousin, the princess, to celebrate. *** Inside the second prince¡¯s mansion, somewhere in Codera. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± ¡°Fucking bastard!!¡± A series of furious shouts echoed, scaring the servants and guards inside the big mansion. The second prince, Giovanni, was taking out his fury on his jade sculpture collection. Crack! Bang! His study room had become a mess, but his rage was far from being allayed. Giovanni turned his head at the cowering servant, his eyes looking like they could devour a human whole, and said in a cold voice. ¡°Bring Andre here immediately!¡± Chapter 323: The Emperor Chapter 323: The Emperor A few days later, Princess Jade brought Lucas and Alaric to a restaurant owned by her subordinate. ¡°Come to think of it. How did His Highness manage to bring you out of the palace?¡± Lucas asked all of a sudden. This has been bugging him in the last few days. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how the crown prince was able to bring Jade out of the palace when she was tightly guarded by powerful warriors. Hearing this, Alaric perked his ears and looked at his mother curiously. He was also baffled about this matter. Looking at their curious gazes, Princess Jade adjusted her sitting posture, her expression turning serious all of a sudden. She then cleared his throat and replied. ¡°The matter is quite complicated. I am still not sure myself, but I have a few guesses...¡± While saying this, she waved her hand to activate one of her integrated monster traits, a skill called Space Isolation. Alaric had already heard about this skill from his mother. It was quite a peculiar ability, but with the right usage, it could be lethal! At this moment, their conversation could no longer be heard by anyone. Even if someone was close by, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything unless they stepped inside the targeted space of the spell. If an assassin were to use this ability, they would be able to kill their target without alerting anyone... Aside from this unique integrated monster trait, his mother also possessed two more powerful abilities. Jade Kristine Astania [3-Ringed Beast Soul Master] EXP: 1250/5000 Potential: S Integrated Monster Traits: Space Isolation (S), Clone (S), Spirit Blade Summoning (SS) Traits: Swordsmanship (S), Close Combat (S), Assassination (S), Disguise (A), Horseback Riding (A), Hunting (A), Breath Control (A), Painting (A),..., Cooking (E) Strength: 285 Stamina: 270 Agility: 315 Vitality: 291 Endurance: 199 Mana: 555 Other than her endurance, his mother¡¯s attributes were above those of an average Transcendent Knight! Furthermore, the integrated monster traits she possessed were all linked together! She is a beast soul warrior who has the physical abilities of a Transcendent Knight! Alaric was shocked when he first saw his mother¡¯s information through his Appraisal. ¡°You mean that His Majesty is only faking an illness?!¡± Lucas was stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief. Hearing this, Alaric was pulled from his random thoughts. What are they talking about? Princess Jade shook her head. ¡°Like I said, I am not sure. This is only my guess based on the information I received from my subordinates.¡± Lucas exhaled a deep breath. This was an earthshaking matter! ¡°Let us say you are right. Why do you think His Majesty is faking an illness?¡± He asked with a frown. He couldn¡¯t understand why the emperor would do something like this. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". Princess Jade thought for a moment before she replied. ¡°I think His Majesty is trying to lure someone...¡± The father and son duo were shaken by her words. Alaric recalled the events that happened in his past life. There were indeed a few baffling situations that occurred, but he was killed before he could make his investigations. ¡°Let us not talk about this.¡± Princess Jade shook her head. ¡°We do not know for sure what His Majesty is planning. Everything will come to light one day, when the right time comes.¡± Lucas no longer asked about the matter when he heard this. ¡°Our food is here.¡± With a faint smile, Princess Jade clapped her hands. She then removed the space isolation. The family of three happily ate their meal while talking about other things. *** Inside the palace, on the top floor of the imperial library. ¡°Have you completed the task?¡± The hall was dimly lit, but the silhouette of a man seated on what seemed to be a throne could be seen. His face was obscured by the darkness and only the lower half of his body was visible. Kneeling before him was an old man dressed in golden white battle armor. He had a head full of white hair and his face was covered in scars of all forms. With one look, anyone could tell that he had experienced numerous battles and survived them all! ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Her Highness has been released. All that is left is for the fish to take the bait.¡± The old warrior replied in a respectful tone. There was a brief moment of silence before the man on the throne spoke. ¡°Continue observing their movements and let me know immediately if there is something significant.¡± ¡°This servant obeys!¡± The old warrior was about to leave when the man on the throne suddenly stopped him. ¡°Hold on.¡± Dominic turned around and stared curiously at the emperor. ¡°Is there something else, Your Majesty?¡± He asked. The emperor stood up and steadily walked down the throne, revealing his face. He had short white hair and a pair of mixed golden-cerulean eyes. At a glance, he looked like someone in his early forties, but don¡¯t be fooled, for his real age was beyond what it seemed to be. The emperor hesitated for a moment before he asked with an indifferent tone. ¡°About the kid, Alaric, what do you think of him?¡± Dominic was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect the emperor to show interest in his nephew. ¡°I haven¡¯t observed him clearly, but based on what I have seen thus far, he has the makings of a great leader.¡± He spoke his true feelings. He had secretly investigated Alaric and even observed him for quite some time. He found out that Alaric was far from just being a swordsmanship prodigy! The emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡± He turned his body sideways with his hands behind his back. ¡°Send him a dragon guard.¡± Dominic was stunned. ¡°This...¡± The dragon guards were warriors loyal only to the emperor. They were highly skilled fighters who had been trained since they were young. However, the reason he was shocked was that the emperor had only sent the shadow guards to the heirs to the throne! Chapter 324: Leaving the Capital Chapter 324: Leaving the Capital The emperor had twenty dragon guards under his command, and each of them was a Transcendent Knight! Of these twenty powerful warriors, only three were recorded in the Astanian Dragon Leaderboard. The rest were hidden from the public, and only a handful of people knew they existed. ¡°Which of them should I send to Lord Alaric?¡± Dominic hesitantly asked. The dragon guards were Transcendents, but they weren¡¯t of equal strength. He wanted to know which dragon guard the emperor would choose for Alaric. The emperor took a few seconds to pause before he responded. ¡°Send Redden to his side. That guy has been complaining a lot lately. Might as well send him to the North so the palace can finally be quiet.¡± Hearing this, Dominic was stunned. Redden was the Deputy Commander of the Dragon Guards and his strength was only slightly beneath that of their commander! Sending him to Alaric meant that the emperor held his nephew in high regard. As for the emperor¡¯s random excuse, he didn¡¯t treat it seriously. Seeing that he was silent, the emperor stared at him with a reprimanding look and said. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and send that loudmouth out of my palace!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Dominic no longer dallied. He bowed to the emperor and left with haste. The emperor watched him leave with a thoughtful look before he returned to his throne. *** A day later, a large group gathered at the main gate of the capital to send off Lucas¡¯ family. The arrogant nobles who hadn¡¯t shown themselves when they arrived were now wearing flattering smiles as they bid them farewell. Looking at these two-faced aristocrats, Alaric sneered in his mind. At this moment, he suddenly noticed someone approaching him. It was the crown prince, Exlor Astania. ¡°Lord Alaric, let us meet again sometime.¡± He took the initiative to shake hands with him. Alaric had a good impression of this guy. ¡°I would love that, Your Highness. If you have some free time, you can visit me in North Pine Town.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The crown prince nodded while beaming at him. ¡°Alaric...¡± A sad voice drifted into their ears. They turned their heads and saw the princess walking towards them with a gloomy face. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Alaric smiled at her. This cousin of his might be a little annoying at times, but she was someone he could count on. ¡°When will you come back to the capital?¡± She asked, slightly fidgeting. ¡°I am not sure.¡± Alaric shook his head with a sigh. The princess frowned upon hearing this. ¡°You owe me one. You must come here when I tell you to.¡± She snorted. Alaric let out a wry smile. He knew what she was talking about so he readily agreed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. As long as things are good on my side, I will answer your summons immediately.¡± The group exchanged a few more words before Lucas brought everyone to leave. Inside the carriage, Princess Jade could no longer conceal her worry. She frowned and muttered with a look of concern. ¡°Soon, everyone will come to know Alaric¡¯s true identity. I am afraid that there might be nobles who will try to use him to get some benefits for themselves.¡± Lucas who was sitting next to her gently grabbed her hand upon hearing this. ¡°You can rest assured. I will protect our son and our family.¡± Princess Jade sighed while shaking her head. Although Lucas was already a Mythical Knight, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from worrying. There is still Harune that we should watch out for. She thought, but she didn¡¯t dare mention it. ¡°My lord, my lady, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, but there is someone suspicious following us. How should we deal with him?¡± William¡¯s voice echoed from outside the carriage. Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". Hearing this, Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Send someone to speak with him. If he does not have good intentions, eliminate him immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± William acknowledged the command. After William left, Lucas released his spiritual perception to take a look at the person following them. Hm? A Transcendent Knight! He frowned when he sensed the man¡¯s strength. What is his motive? Seeing the sudden change in his expression, Alaric who was seated opposite his parents asked curiously. ¡°Is there something wrong with that person, Dad?¡± Lucas exhaled a breath as he replied in a stern voice. ¡°He is a Transcendent Knight. One who is a lot stronger than Sir William.¡± Hearing this, Alaric revealed a look of interest. Why would a Transcendent Knight follow us? A moment later, William returned and reported. ¡°My lord, the man said that he wants to speak with Lord Alaric.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Alaric was taken aback. ¡°You may go. I will keep watch.¡± Lucas sent him an encouraging nod. Princess Jade furrowed her eyebrows, but knowing that her son had the bracelet she had given him, she felt reassured. Even if something were to happen, the bracelet would be able to protect his life. ¡°Alright.¡± Alaric nodded and stepped out of the carriage. William brought him his mount and said. ¡°You can wait here, my lord. I will bring him here.¡± ¡°There is no need.¡± Alaric jumped onto the horse and grabbed the reins before squeezing his legs, urging it to move. William was worried so he quietly followed behind him. He also sent a signal to his subordinates to keep an eye on the mysterious man. Alaric could already see the stranger. He was riding his mount, marching alongside their entourage. It was a gaunt-faced middle-aged man with long, wavy auburn hair. He had a pair of sleepy eyes that revealed unconcealed boredom. If it weren¡¯t for his gaudy battle armor, Alaric would have mistaken him for a drunkard. The man glanced in his direction and gave him a once-over. ¡°Are you Lord Alaric?¡± His tone sounded a bit rude which made William and the other warriors frown. Alaric didn¡¯t seem to mind this for he had already discovered that this man was not your average warrior. ¡°That is right.¡± Alaric nodded with a faint smile. Chapter 325: Redden, Deputy Commander of the Dragon Guards Chapter 325: Redden, Deputy Commander of the Dragon Guards Hearing his confirmation, the man lowered his head and respectfully handed him a token. ¡°My name is Redden, my lord. I have been tasked to protect you.¡± Alaric glanced at the token which contained the words ¡®Dragon Guard¡¯. This is... a token that only members of the dragon guards possess! Thinking about this, he sized up the man who had introduced himself as Redden. No wonder his attributes are surprisingly high. It turns out he is part of that secret unit. In his past life, he had only stumbled upon this information while he was workin on a mission for the crown prince. From what he knew, the dragon guards were only sent to the heirs of the throne. The crown prince had one and the second prince also had one. Now, a dragon guard has sent himself to his doorstep. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Alaric stared deeply at Redden. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of him, my lord. His name is Dominic.¡± Redden replied without concealing anything. Hearing this, Alaric was shocked. He had seen Dominic once in the imperial library and from that encounter, he could tell that Dominic held an important position in the empire. Don¡¯t tell me I have been recognized as an heir... Alaric could already smell trouble coming his way. ¡°You said that you were tasked to protect me. Does that mean that you will follow me around?¡± He asked while secretly thinking about how he could utilize this man. Redden nodded. ¡°Yes, my lord. If you have any instructions, I will also fulfill them to the best of my abilities.¡± So this is the son of Princess Jade and Lucas Silversword. He looks fragile. Is he really as strong as the rumors say? He had heard of some rumors about Alaric, but he found them exaggerated. ¡°Alright. You can follow us, but you should explain your situation to my parents.¡± Alaric suggested. This was a free Transcendent Knight. Although his loyalty was questionable, Alaric already had some ideas on how he should get this man to join their side. Redden acknowledged his command. He then went to report his situation to Lucas and Princess Jade. ¡°A dragon guard?¡± Lucas frowned. As someone who had once worked for the emperor, he was familiar with this secret unit. They had rarely been sent out for a mission and their whereabouts were kept strictly confidential. Princess Jade was similarly surprised, but the presence of the dragon guard also confirmed her suspicions about the emperor¡¯s health. It seems like my guess is right. ¡°I will allow you to follow us, but you will no longer be a member of the Dragon Guards,¡± Lucas spoke in a serious tone. Redden had already received Dominic¡¯s directives so he nodded his head. ¡°From the moment they sent me to follow Lord Alaric, I¡¯m already aware that I am no longer part of the Dragon Guards. You can rest assured, my lord.¡± ¡°Good! From now on, you will be a warrior of House Silversword.¡± Lucas knew of the Dragon Guard¡¯s strict rules so he wasn¡¯t worried that Redden would cause them trouble. Even if something were to happen, Alaric had Galanar who would protect him from unexpected situations. ¡°What do you think, Jade?¡± He looked at Jade to hear her opinion. ¡°It should be fine. The Dragon Guards are carefully selected by Lord Dominic. They will never do something that will compromise the safety of the imperial family.¡± Jade voiced out her agreement to his decisions. And with that, House Silversword gained another Transcendent Knight. .... In the next few days, news about Alaric¡¯s true identity spread across the empire. Many were shocked by the unexpected revelation. Some aristocrats even sent delegates to North Pine Town to offer gifts to the new prince! Follow new episodes on the "N0vel1st.c0m". Meanwhile, in Ryvaad, Baron Nathan was pleasantly surprised when he got wind of this information. ¡°Oh my god! My son-in-law is actually a prince! Hahaha!¡± He laughed joyously. ¡°What?! Lord Alaric is actually a prince!¡± Theo, his eldest son, exclaimed upon hearing this. Nathan glared at him and immediately corrected his son. ¡°What do you mean lord? You must call him Your Highness the next time you see him!¡± Theo could sense the joy in his father¡¯s words as if he were excited about the whole matter. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± He smiled wryly while nodding his head. ¡°They are returning to North Pine Town, right?¡± Baron Nathan asked while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, but why do you ask-¡± Theo immediately shut his mouth. He could already tell that his father was planning something again. He isn¡¯t thinking of showing off to his friends, right? I hope I¡¯m wrong. ¡°Go and write a letter to my friends. Tell them to come with me to North Pine Town so that we can pay our respects to His Highness.¡± Baron Nathan beamed. Theo¡¯s face twitched at his words. I knew it! ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± He couldn¡¯t disobey his father¡¯s orders so he could only reluctantly nod his head. Other than House Paxley, almost all of the northern houses had similar thoughts. Now that it has been confirmed that Alaric was a prince, they strengthened their resolve to follow House Silversword. They quickly sent their representatives to North Pine Town with some of them even going as far as sending their own daughters and granddaughters, clearly with hidden agendas in mind. *** Alaric was unaware that his identity would soon cause him so much trouble. It has been ten days since they left Codera and they had just crossed Vale. In an hour or so, they would finally reach North Pine Town. The journey was smooth and they didn¡¯t encounter any problems along the way. However, the carriage suddenly stopped. ¡°My lord, there is a group of nobles approaching us. Do you want me to send them away?¡± William¡¯s voice echoed. Hearing this, Lucas frowned. ¡°It seems like they already know Alaric¡¯s identity.¡± He muttered with a deep sigh. These people were mostly their subordinate houses so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to send them away. After much thought, he replied. ¡°Just leave them be.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±